《Interspecies Trader》


 Prologue

    "Keep your dick hard, Tila!"


    These were the first words uttered by Selva after she started to ride me in the cowgirl position. She, a rhinoceros girl, self-proclaimed future strongest in the world, was as direct and authoritarian as usual. Not that I minded. I knew her outer shell was but a small portion of her real self.


    As for her demand, there was no need to be worried about it. As a twenty-year-old who lost his virginity not too long ago, with my tool being squeezed by the inner sanctum of my strong partner, getting soft was the least of my concerns.


    Amidst the noise of our mating, I decided to involve myself more in the act. I stretched my arms forward to scoop up the breasts of my rhinoceros partner. Her rough grey skin was a mix of firmness and bounciness on that special part of her body, and I marveled about the wonders of having sex with a non-human species once again.


    Each species had something to offer and none were disappointing. That included Selva, whose dominant side matched well with her toned body. She wasn''t left indifferent by my move and closed her eyes for a moment, appreciating the increased pleasure while dynamically slamming herself on my penis.


    After a short while, she bent forward, put her hands on my chest, and caressed my upper body with a lot of attention. Just as she acted like she was in control, she enjoyed giving pleasure as much as receiving it. She would be frustrated if she wasn''t able to satisfy her partner. Even though we had the same amount of sexual experience, she was improving her skills every day, most of the time aiming for a simultaneous conclusion.


    While losing ourselves in the act for some time, we heard clothes being rubbed to the side. I turned my head in that direction and witnessed Suuru squirming uncomfortably next to us. Despite sitting with her legs crossed, the human girl kept changing position, crossing and uncrossing her legs, or sitting on them for a short while. She was breathing hard, watching us combining our bodies with an envious expression. Her eyes were opened wide and unmoving, taking in the scene offered without blinking for a second.


    Come to think of it, I still hadn''t taught her anything about masturbation. As an innocent human from this world, she hadn''t known a single thing about sex before I came into her life. The very concept didn''t exist for her in the first place. Now that I had kindly shared the basics with her, she was constantly discovering new previously unknown reams of pleasure. I didn''t doubt she would realize that she could help quench the fire in her groin by touching herself sooner or later. However, for now, all sexual acts were related to me and the concept hadn''t had the time to bud in her mind.


    Eventually, she couldn''t keep quiet anymore. Amongst the moans, groans, and sloshing sounds of the two of us mating, she opened her mouth to ask a question.


    "Do I look like this too when we have sex?"


    Her eyes were now fixated on the rhinoceros girl. As we continued to melt our bodies into one another, Selva''s appearance had changed significantly from the start. While panting and moaning every time she inserted herself on my cock, her grey face had darkened slightly while her eyes had become filled with lust. Her crotch was now drenched in her female fluids, her nipples hard in between my fingers.


    I couldn''t say they looked the same during sex since she was of a different species but some elements were still similar.


    "You sure do. Sex has the same effect on most species."


    This made her swallow her saliva and she continued to wriggle right and left. Less than a minute later, she interrupted us again.


    "Tila¡­ Selva¡­ Me too."


    She approached us until she was right next to our bodies and begged us. I sent a glance at Selva, more for appearance''s sake than anything. The best way to handle her was to let her keep thinking that she was at the top of our group.


    She saw my look and nodded generously towards the human girl''s direction.


    "As long as you remember your position."


    "¡­Yes."


    Suuru still wasn''t too sure about how the outer world''s hierarchy worked but I already instructed her on the correct way to handle Selva. As long as she agreed with anything she said, the rhinoceros girl would never refuse her demands. Such was the broadmindedness of the "strong".


    "Come straddle me, Suuru." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes!"


    Her answer this time was much more joyful. She knew well what kind of pleasure she would be able to experience soon. I sometimes worried she became a little addicted to sex after discovering it but I wasn''t one to talk. As an ex-virgin for twenty years, I was finally able to enjoy the pleasure of the flesh in this new world. I would be crazy to refuse any chance I had to release a whole life''s worth of frustrations.


    Suuru quickly moved in position, one leg on each side of my head. She slid her panties to the side, exposing her slit to the air. Without any hesitation, she dropped her hairless pussy toward my mouth.


    I wasn''t one to disappoint my partners. As soon as she was in range, I took my tongue out and started to eat her blameless human vulva, tasting her warm and wet cunt.


    "Aaahhh! So goooood!"


    She put her hands on my head and gripped it frenetically. I was satisfied with her expressing her feelings loudly. This was something I diligently taught her to do. This also contrasted a lot with Selva, who liked to give orders during sex but kept silent otherwise, except for some moaning here and there.


    I now had two women over me and couldn''t wish for anything more. This was bliss. This was life.


    How did I, a freshly graduated spatial mage from a different world, end up in such a situation?


    It all started with a very regrettable incident.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 1 – Incident

    As soon as I arrived at my destination after using the gate, I was hit by a violent feeling of nausea.


    "Urghhh¡­!"


    It was bad enough that I almost fed the ground with my breakfast. I put my hands on my knees to recuperate with large breaths, the way I have been taught and practiced so many times. This was weird. These were the symptoms felt after teleporting by someone inexperienced, something I hadn''t been subjected to for many years now. Yet, I was a fully graduated ¨C though recently ¨C spatial mage. Teleportation was my thing. It was my bread and butter. I experienced it so many times it was impossible to count the exact number.


    Come to think of it, the air felt weird. I sniffed a few times, only to realize that it smelled different from anything I knew. Did some air mages create a weird spell and pollute the whole capital city?


    I finally looked up after feeling slightly better. And was hit by another shock. Around me were only fields, small in size but extending in all directions. Slightly further away was a strange-looking isolated house, right next to a sort of¡­ orange dome? I looked up to follow the dome, which I soon realized was made of ryl. Its size was gigantic, covering an area large enough to hold several cities. From where I was, I couldn''t even see where it ended on the other side and could only guess its full length by considering its curvature. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In that same direction, far into the distance, was a city-like area, full of buildings built in an architectural style I had never seen before, not even in books.


    This was by no means the capital city I knew about. A slight possibility passed through my mind, too terrible to acknowledge. I quickly tried to teleport to a place I knew, even if it were to cost me all my ryl. However, nothing happened. The coordinates couldn''t be established. I couldn''t feel any interference anywhere and, except for the low amount of ryl in the air, I couldn''t sense anything abnormal.


    There was only one possibility of what could have happened to me.


    "No¡­ No¡­ No way, no way, no way! This can''t be happening! No, please no!"


    I tried again and again, with different destinations in mind. Nothing worked. I was seemingly way out of range of any of the places I knew. Reality hit me like a hammer in the head.


    I was the victim of a "gate incident", an event with a probability so low it was negligible. What''s more, the gate failure sent me to a place so far away I couldn''t reach any of my known destinations. There was only one possible conclusion. The teleportation gate had sent me to another planet.


    I felt my whole life crumble in front of my eyes, including my hellish fifteen years of training as a spatial mage apprentice. My brilliant future was no more.


    "Noooooooooooooo!!"


    The shock was too great and my vision darkened. For an instant, I felt myself floating weirdly, and then, nothing.


    **********


    As soon as I woke up, I was assaulted by a severe headache. I pinched the top of my nose with one hand while pressing hard against my forehead with the other hand. This usually did the trick to fix my migraines and this time wasn''t different. It was a crucial trick to survive my harsh apprenticeship.


    "????C??šÝ??"


    The sudden voice I heard so close to me almost gave me a heart attack. I jumped hard, or tried to do so, soon realizing I was being bordered by sheets. I opened my eyes, getting face to face with a blonde woman looking at me with concern.


    My heart was beating so fast I thought it was attempting to exit my chest. Fortunately, I didn''t sense any hostility in that woman''s gaze and managed to slowly relax enough to understand my situation. I was lying down in a bed, in an unfamiliar place, facing an unfamiliar person. My memories progressively came back to me, up to the point I realized I was sent to a different world. Judging by the current situation, being a house full of items that seemed foreign to me, it wasn''t just a bad dream. As despair slowly crept its way into my heart once more, the woman called out to me, forcing me to pay attention to her.


    "??? ????C??šÝ??"


    I didn''t understand a single word she pronounced.


    "Sorry, I have no idea about what you said."


    "??? YÅä?¡­"


    I saw her moving the ryl in her body and focusing it on her ears. I understood her aim and did the same.


    "How is it now? Can you understand me?"


    "Yes. How about you?"


    "Perfectly."


    This was the standard way of handling communication issues between people. It seemed it was true even in this place. By focusing ryl on our ears, it would automatically transfer people''s words into intentions. With a bit of practice, it was possible to transform these intentions back into words. This was something even a child could do. It was very handy since it allowed anyone to communicate as long as they had the slightest amount of ryl control.


    The woman smiled beautifully and, if I hadn''t been so close to despairing, my heart might have skipped a beat for a different reason. After being isolated from women for most of the past fifteen years, I was aware of how little immunity I had toward them.


    Still, now that I had calmed down a bit, my ingrained reflexes came back to action.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 2 – Despair

    These estimations when meeting someone new were drilled into me throughout my apprenticeship. It was one of the many additional skills required to graduate as a spatial mage aiming to be a trader.


    "I was asking about how you were feeling."


    Her voice took me out of my thoughts once more. The headache was mostly gone by now, maybe due to the startle she gave me. It wasn''t her fault, though.


    "I''m feeling¡­ alright, thank you. Can I ask who you are and where I am?"


    "I''m Suuru Ableo and this is my house. What''s your name? How did a young girl like you end up collapsing so close to the dome?"


    "I''m a man."


    "What''s a man?"


    Damn it. I didn''t know what this person was thinking but I wasn''t in the mood for jokes. Not at all. Even though I might appear ungrateful to someone who helped me, I just couldn''t take it anymore. I felt the hopelessness surge again from deep inside.


    "Sorry... Could you leave me alone, please?"


    "I can see something bad happened to you. You can talk to me if you want."


    "Please."


    She looked at me with pity. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­Alright. I''ll go back to work. You can call me if you need anything."


    She turned around and left the room after closing the door. In different circumstances, I could have felt guilty about my treatment of a woman who seemed like a good person. Yet, my thoughts right now were miles away from this.


    I was on a different planet. Alone. This morning, I left my family after a long farewell to start my career in the capital. My family was one of the very few elements that allowed me to endure the harsh fifteen years of training. They had always been supportive of me and soothed me back to health the few times I was allowed to visit them. I couldn''t have done it without their mental care.


    Now, I would never see them again. My strong but caring father. My smiling and soft mother. My dynamic and cheerful little brother. All gone, forever.


    But that wasn''t all. All the relationships I built, all my hopes for the future, the brilliant career that was finally open to me, the obvious future success I would experience. All of that disappeared into smoke, all because of a gate incident, all in a single instant.


    ''''


    For a long time, I was lost in my distress, within these dark thoughts. The other reason I managed to endure the apprenticeship was because it was all an investment for a great future. I knew that if I managed to complete these fifteen years, the rest of my life would be smooth sailing. Now, I only had regrets left. Why did I try so hard if things were to end like this?


    I couldn''t feel time passing while my thoughts were running in circles. Eventually, I heard knocks on the door. I heard the woman''s voice state some gibberish and moved ryl toward my ears again.


    "¡­Feeling now?"


    Even though I only got the last part of her sentence, it wasn''t hard to imagine what she wanted to express. How was I feeling? I was feeling like crap. Still, it was now crap I was stirring for hours. I might as well answer her.


    "Not too good."


    "I see. I think I made you upset before. I''m sorry about that. Would you like to talk to me now?"


    ''


    "Okay¡­"


    She opened the door and entered the room. Her behavior was a lot more careful now, as if she was dealing with a prickly teenager.


    ''''


    She approached the bed and looked at my face, which made her wince. She didn''t seem to be good at hiding her feelings.


    "You really don''t look that well. Do you want to eat something? I don''t have a lot but we can share a meal."


    This last sentence finally woke me up a little.


    ''''


    "I''m fine. You don''t need to feed me on top of everything else."


    "No can do! You look so pale! I can''t starve you on top of that. Don''t worry about me, I have enough to share a few meals with you."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts. Let''s have dinner now. Can you stand up?"


    Was it dinner time already? Come to think of it, I departed in the morning in my world, but it could have been any hour in this one. I wasn''t sure how much time passed while I was unconscious or lost in my dark thoughts.


    "Yes."


    I left the bed sheets'' comfort and stood beside her. It wasn''t like I had any physical issues, after all. She grinned encouragingly while gesturing at me to follow her.


    "Good. I''m glad. Come to the living room. Dinner is prepared already."


    I nodded and followed from behind. The room next to this one was seemingly the living room. It was bigger than the bedroom, still full of items I didn''t know the use for. I could guess some of them, like the chairs and table, where two sets of metallic plates half full of food were placed. In front of these were metallic glasses half-filled with water.


    "You can sit here. It''s just a simple meal of beans. I hope you''ll like it."


    The word "beans" was what I automatically translated it to but these were vegetables I had never seen before. They were green and roundish, a bit like a smaller version of the churuk from my world. The plate was only half filled with them, with a few sprinkles of spices. It was clear the woman had divided her normal-sized meal into two to accommodate me.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 3 – Different

    I wondered if she truly had financial difficulties, like one of the possibilities that came out when I estimated her. My mood was too low to feel any hunger but I obediently sat at the table anyway.


    "Thank you for the food."


    I wasn''t sure what the correct thing to say was and went with something generic. She gave another smile and nodded.


    "You''re welcome. Go ahead and eat."


    She was a woman who smiled a lot. I took hold of a spoon placed next to the plate and thought that at least the tableware wasn''t different from what I knew. Slowly, I fetched one "bean" and put it into my mouth. It tasted good, with a crunchy texture and a flavor different from anything I ever experienced before. Yet, it wasn''t incredibly delicious either. It might have been a staple food in this place.


    The woman, Suuru, followed my lead and started to eat her food. From the beginning to the end, I forced myself to put the beans in my mouth. We ate in silence, neither of us talking until we were done. Dinner was short considering that the meal quantity was meagre in the first place. Soon, we faced each other once more, having nothing to occupy ourselves anymore.


    "W-what is your name?"


    She tried to engage in conversation awkwardly.


    "I''m Tila Urtek."


    "Tila. Good. I''ve never talked to someone speaking a foreign language before. Do you come from a faraway dome?"


    I wasn''t certain what she was talking about but decided to go ahead with the excuse she conveniently offered.


    "You could say that."


    "Wow¡­ How were things in your dome?"


    I frowned and she immediately flinched.


    "Ah, I''m sorry! It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it."


    "¡­Thanks."


    "¡­But I still need to know what a¡­ person like you was doing so close to the dome, alone like that. How can I help you otherwise?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was she being careful of the way she called me due to my previous reaction? She was quite attentive. Of course, I would be crazy to reveal I came from another world and decided to poke her on that part.


    "Well¡­ Come to think of it, why did you call me a girl before?"


    Even though I had zero experience with the other sex, I still had a small amount of pride left in me. No one ever told me I looked feminine too.


    She seemed troubled for a moment and anxiously questioned.


    "I-if you aren''t a girl, what are you?"


    "A man, of course."


    "I think there''s an issue with the way I''m interpreting sel. This word isn''t translated and just comes out as it is."


    ''''


    My critical adaptive training sprang into action and I instantly converted all references of "ryl" in my mind to "sel". A normal person wouldn''t be able to do that but I wasn''t a normal person. To be exact, I was made not to ever be a normal person.


    "You don''t know what a man is? A boy? A male?"


    "Sorry¡­ All those words are coming as is without any translation. What''s a man?"


    I wanted to ask if she was kidding me but chose to be patient.


    ''''


    I thought about it for a moment and tried my best to put it into words.


    "A man is like¡­err¡­ the contrary of a woman."


    "The contrary?"


    Seeing her clueless look, I expanded on my explanation.


    "Like, well, if a man and a woman get together, they can become a couple, and have children, and so on¡­"


    I was aware of how pitiful my attempt was and this was confirmed by Suuru right after.


    "I''m sorry, I still don''t understand."


    "I mean¡­ You know how children are made, right?"


    "Who doesn''t know that? Babies grow in the ground."


    "¡­"


    "?"


    "What?"


    "Babies¡­ grow in the ground?"


    Now, I seriously wanted to flip the table and scream at her to ask if she was serious. It took all my willpower to not do it, considering how kindly she treated a pure stranger like me so far. I took one deep breath after the other to calm myself down while she watched me like I was a weird endangered species.


    "W-what do you mean by that? Are you joking with me right now? I''m not in the mood for that sort of thing."


    "N-no. Why do you say that? Isn''t it common sense that babies grow in the ground?"


    Was she for real right now? At the very least, I couldn''t see any trace of a lie in her expression even though I was trained to detect such things. Not caring anymore, I just directly asked her the critical question.


    "Do you know what sex is?"


    "Seks? No, I don''t know."


    She shook her head, making me feel completely lost. Could it be that this planet worked completely differently from where I came from? Come to think of it, wasn''t it weird that there would be a human species on a different planet? If the evolutionary path was how I learned at school, wouldn''t that be too much of a coincidence? Maybe she just looked like a human but was completely different on the inside? Maybe her species laid eggs and buried them under the ground until they hatched like some reptiles from my world?


    "I think I''ve been lacking in my education. Can you explain how growing babies in the ground works?"


    "Were you sleeping during classes? Hehe. That''s fine, I''ll try to explain. When two women decide to have a child, they wait for a section of the baby field to get freed. When they have a spot, they head there and combine their sel to mix their essences and create a protective layer for the baby to grow into. They place it into the soil and the sel in the ground will help the growth of the baby."


    ''''


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 4 – Cultural

    There was no way this was something normal. All living beings inherently had a "natural" way of reproducing. Did they create a spell just to have a way of handling gestation? No, considering what she said, it was probably closer to a ritual. Using sel to create offspring could only be extremely inefficient. Why would anyone do that when one had perfectly fine bodies that had such integrated features in the first place?


    "Since when did you, I mean, we, have babies like this?"


    "It''s always been like that."


    There was no way this could be true. Considering how inefficient it was, something must have happened that forced them to switch to that method. Living beings tended to optimize their way of doing things, simply because the ones who couldn''t do so were erased by natural selection.


    "Ah, but what happened before the Protection isn''t clear. We have very little information about that period."


    "When was that?"


    "Did you skip school altogether? We''re in the year 837 so it was 837 years ago, of course. You''re so silly." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She chuckled mischievously but her little teasing didn''t make me laugh. I looked around the house one more time. Even though it was filled with items I couldn''t recognize, there was no doubt that the level of technology here wasn''t too different from my world. A civilization this advanced didn''t know what a male was and only had 837 years of recorded history? To say this was fishy was a euphemism. There was definitely more to the story than what she knew.


    ''''


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Suuru watched me while fidgeting. After a few seconds, she clapped her hands loudly.


    "It''s getting late now! I want to chat more with you but I need to wake up early tomorrow for work. Let''s clean ourselves and go to sleep. Is that okay with you?"


    "Oh¡­ Sure."


    I suddenly realized I hadn''t had a dark thought since she startled me with her seemingly ridiculous claims. Even though I was still depressed, I couldn''t deny that discovering a completely new civilization was somewhat fascinating.


    For the first time since the incident, I took a good look at my interlocutor. She had long blonde hair that reached her lower back, together with green eyes. Even though she was seated, I estimated her height to be around half a head lower than mine. Her build was standard and she wouldn''t have stuck out anywhere on the streets of a city in my world. Her face was nicely oval, radiating goodwill toward me.


    "Thank you again for the food."


    "You''re welcome. Come, I''ll show you to the bathroom."


    There was little way to go since it was the room right next to where we were, next to the bedroom. She opened a metallic door and we arrived at a space that was different from what I expected a bathroom to be. The ground was tiled with a smooth rocky material, which felt nice under my feet. The place was small and only had two pieces of furniture. One was a metallic basket and the other one was a metallic basin, which contained a small quantity of water. I noted that most of the furniture was made of metal. Come to think of it, most of the items in the living room were also metallic. Next to the basin was a piece of cloth and a block of what probably was soap, which Suuru pointed at.


    "I don''t have much water, sorry. We have to do with this for the two of us. You can use this cloth to wash yourself."


    "Oh..."


    After the small quantity of food, it was about water next. Could it be that on top of being personally poor, this area was also arid and lacking in available water? I once again felt bad for taking something that was probably so precious to her.


    "I can go without washing myself for a few days."


    "No, no, this isn''t sanitary. What if you catch a disease?"


    "I''m perfectly healthy."


    "No can do."


    "¡­I understand."


    They were also aware of hygiene, which was a clear sign of an advanced civilization. This was getting more and more interesting.


    Seeing me agreeing, she hummed positively and left the room, closing the door after her. I examined the water again and calculated that I would only be able to wet the cloth a few times if I could only use half of what was available. I started to remove my clothes, or should I say, the remaining clothing I had on me. I only noticed now I didn''t have my shoes on anymore. Same with my light jacket. Suuru probably removed them when she nursed me. I only needed to remove my shirt, pants, underwear, and socks to get in my birthday suit.


    Handling the soft washcloth with one hand, I placed it in the water before rubbing a bit of soap on it. I then cleaned myself with it, starting with my torso and my arms. For someone like me who was used to taking showers and baths with an abundance of water, this felt like quite the medieval experience, from when people only cleaned themselves in a similar way when their body odor forced them to do so.


    Suddenly, the door to the bathroom opened, making me jump for the second time today. From there, a completely nude Suutu entered as if it were completely natural, with a large smile on her face.


    "I couldn''t wait until it was my turn. It''s been so long since I washed with another girl, hehe."


    "W-what the heck are you doing?!"


    I, a man who hadn''t had any experience with women for as long as my age, was suddenly faced with the sight of one in her most natural appearance for the first time in my life.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 5 – Back

    If I had any doubts about her human physique before, these were now blasted to oblivion. She looked no different from any other woman, no matter how I unsuccessfully tried not to stare at her. As for how I knew about that, well, what boy hadn''t watched this sort of content on Rylnet before?


    With her medium-sized perky breasts, flat belly, and long legs, she was the most mesmerizing scene I had the pleasure to witness in my life. My eyes automatically dropped lower and took on the totally unprotected view of her hairless vagina, a beautiful slit that seemed untouched by the vicissitudes of the world.


    "What''s wrong?"


    She asked, looking at me curiously. I must have appeared quite dumb, ogling her forms with my mouth agape, unmoving, and unsure of what to do. My body, on the other hand, knew exactly how to react. My penis pulsated excitedly and began to rise, hardening at high speed. Its movement attracted Suuru''s gaze, who gasped as she took on the sight of my member.


    "Oh my sel! You¡­ You''re¡­ I''m sorry! I-I didn''t know you had a mutation on your groin."


    "W-what?"


    "Oh, it must have been so hard on you! I feel bad for you! I know how it is to be different from others! My poor girl!"


    She then closed on me and put my head into her embrace. She buried it into her chest and squeezed hard. Shocked by the sudden expression of intimacy, I was frozen in place, half dumbfounded by the current development and half enjoying the heavenly sensation of her soft boobs over my head.


    ''''


    If I thought she would release me soon, I was mistaken. She kept me deep into her cleavage while repeating words like "poor girl" and "it must have been so hard" continuously. I wasn''t getting any better either. My tool was running wild, throbbing with pure bliss, and I was afraid that barely touching it could lead to unfortunate results.


    Eventually, she still let me go, and I took a large breath of fresh air after being buried in heaven for so long. Still, she wasn''t done. She took my head into her hands and stared right into my eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll never judge you negatively because of this. Never."


    It took me a while before I could find anything to answer, considering my heart was beating so fast there was almost no break in between two successive beats.


    "I, huh... T-thank you. But, this isn''t a mutation, you know? It''s my, errr, you see, my penis."


    "Oh my sel! You even gave a name to it? My poor girl! It must have been a terrible shock to you!"


    She pressed my head into her chest once more, sending me for another ride in her softness. Even though it made it hard to breathe, I somehow didn''t feel like I could extract myself from her grip even though her muscle power was less than 10. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amidst the pleasant experience, I finally remembered how she didn''t know what a man was. She also didn''t know what sex was. If she didn''t lie, that logically meant she also didn''t know what a penis was. Could it be that everyone in this world was female? That seemed weird but it would explain the lack of bashfulness when exposing herself in front of a boy probably close to her in age.


    I patiently waited for her to be satisfied and extract me from her bosom.


    "Ah! I''m sorry. I was a bit too forceful. Forgive me."


    There was nothing to forgive. A small part of my brain was even expressing that it wouldn''t mind if this happened a third time.


    "It''s fine. And this¡­ is something that happened a long time ago. I don''t mind it at all."


    To be precise, it started happening when I was still in my mother''s womb.


    "I see. You''re a strong girl. Come, I''ll wash your back."


    She took the cloth from my hand, wet it in the bowl, and applied some soap on it. She placed herself behind me and delicately scrubbed it against my back. If circumstances were different, this would be a dream come true. Yet, there was nothing sensual about her gesture. She was purely trying to clean my back for me. It didn''t take her too long to finish.


    "Do you want me to clean your whole body?"


    "No, no, no, I''m fine. I can do it myself."


    There would be trouble if she ended up touching my raging boner. I was aware of how little control over myself I had at the moment. I hid my member behind my hands and took the cloth from her. She looked down at my tool and nodded with an understanding expression.


    "Okay."


    With terse and rapid movements, I ran the wet cloth over my body, doing the work rapidly. I was done less than a minute later and gave it back to her. Following that, I stood up to leave, trying not to expose myself too much to her eyes.


    "Ah¡­ wait, Tila. Can you maybe, um, wash my back too? It''s fine if you don''t want to!"


    Unlike when she did it for me, she now seemed a lot more restrained and timid. I hesitated for a second but couldn''t find the heart to refuse her.


    "Alright."


    "Thank you!"


    She passed the cloth back to me and I proceeded to wash her back like she did to me. My hands were trembling a little while my eyes were mesmerized by her smooth skin and round behind. How could there be such a huge difference between a man''s and a woman''s skin?


    She was letting me wash her, completely unguarded, to the point that some unbecoming thoughts were floating in my mind. This was a dangerous situation and I immediately flew out of the bathroom with my clothes in hand as soon as I finished my task.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 6 – Talk

    Suuru came out of the bathroom a few minutes later. Unfortunately, she was still as nude as ever and I had to look away while she passed by me to reach her room. I still couldn''t help sending a few glances her way. For someone who didn''t have any contact with the other sex for twenty years, today truly filled that void, at least on the visual side of things. While this wasn''t conclusive enough to say she was the same human as me on the inside, the outside sure couldn''t get any more similar to it.


    She left her room again, this time wearing lighter clothes. With the temperature being comfortable, she had chosen a simple top with shorts, probably the equivalent of pajamas, revealing a lot of skin. She had one more set of similar clothing in her hands, which she handed to me.


    "You can change into these for the night. It''ll be more comfortable."


    I hesitated for a moment before letting it go. Returning to the bathroom, I quickly changed into what she gave me. It was loose on the chest and tight on the waist, which made perfect sense considering our builds'' differences. No matter how much she treated me like a girl, my chest would remain as flat as ever.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t fit you at all."


    She giggled a little at my appearance and took one of my hands in hers. I shivered at the contact with her soft and warm hand, thinking one more time how different it felt from mine.


    "Let''s go sleep now."


    She took me to her room and began to settle on the bed. This made me stop in my tracks.


    "Wait. Do you want to sleep together on the same bed?"


    "Of course."


    "Ugh¡­ That''s a bad idea. I''ll just sleep on the floor in the living room."


    "What are you saying? How can you get a good rest like this? Come now, there''s enough room for the two of us on the bed."


    "No, but¡­"


    "Please?"


    "¡­Okay."


    I couldn''t say no to her when she looked at me so innocently full of goodwill. She placed herself close to the wall while I very slowly entered the bed from the other side. I previously had been too busy getting lost in my dark thoughts to notice how good she and the bed smelled. This was purely her natural odor, without any additional perfume, and the scent was profoundly pleasant. Unfortunately, it was also very arousing. I silently cursed when my member unconsciously reacted to it, readying itself for action. This was going to be a long night. We stayed like this for a long time, the silence enveloping us. From the room''s sole window, the sky was darkening, progressively plunging us into darkness. I just now noticed I hadn''t seen any artificial light in this house yet.


    "Say, are you feeling better now?"


    Suuru suddenly talked to me in a quiet voice. Maybe she also had trouble falling asleep.


    "A little bit."


    "Do you want to talk about what happened to you? I want to help you if I can." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was as nice as ever but this also felt weird to me.


    "Why are you being so good to me? Even though I''m just a stranger?"


    She didn''t immediately respond. After a few seconds of silence, she finally opened her mouth.


    "The truth is¡­ Don''t laugh, okay? I''ve been feeling a bit lonely."


    "Are you living here alone?"


    "Yes. I don''t know if you saw but this house is quite far from the city. There are only fields around us and the farmers don''t tend to them that often. I''m usually alone here most of the year."


    "I see."


    I wanted to ask more but it would feel hypocritical of me to ask about her when I hadn''t revealed anything about me. I decided to explain my situation a little. I couldn''t tell her the truth, at least not until I knew more about this world and what my being here entailed.


    "I¡­ think I had some sort of incident. And I also feel like my memory is a bit blurry. I''m not certain why I''m here. I remember some basic things but forgot some others."


    "Oh no¡­ My poor girl. You lost your memories too? Life''s being so hard on you. Is that why you were asking me about babies?"


    "Yes. I still have so many things I don''t understand. I''ll probably have to ask you a lot of questions."


    "That''s fine. Ask anything you want. I''ll answer it all as best as I can!"


    Her words were reassuring. I wondered if I was lucky in my absolutely terrible luck. Come to think of it, what was the chance of teleporting on a planet in this vast universe after a gate incident? What''s more, right next to such a nice person? It was probably so low that calculating the odds would make me even more depressed.


    There were another few moments of silence. Yet, as if the quietude was unbearable, Suuru continued our chat.


    "It''s been a very long time since I slept together with another girl."


    I didn''t know how to respond to that, especially because this didn''t count as sleeping with another girl considering how very much of a boy I was. I heard her turning to my side.


    "Your back is so wide. Say¡­ Can I hug you from the back?"


    Yet another tricky demand. One part of me knew that this would only make sleeping harder. The other part was screaming at me to go for it. I was but a lowly male. My choice was obvious.


    "S-sure."


    "Thank you."


    She placed her arms around my waist while I sensed her breasts and head sticking to my back. The sensation of softness was sublime, contrasting very much with the renewed hardness of my tool.


    "So warm¡­"


    Her voice sounded sleepy and, less than a minute later, she was breathing evenly, already asleep. On my side, things were trickier. There was no way I could sleep under these conditions.


    Yet, despite my worries, I eventually fell into dreamland, joining my bedmate in her rest.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 7 – Trip

    This was now my third day in this new world. I was currently watching Suuru''s work while thinking about the past two days. My first day was mostly spent brooding about the mystery of the situation. On the second one, I flooded my new roommate with so many questions that even her angelic smile faltered a little at the end. However, thanks to that, I now had a very basic understanding of this world.


    Next to me, Suuru was manipulating sel to accomplish her job. Her task was simple and fit for her as a metal mage. She had a pile of scrap metal which she mixed and "sculpted" to create useful items. Those items would then be sold in the city. She told me she usually visited it once every few weeks. In exchange for the money from her sales, she would buy food and water, as well as another pile of scrap metal to work on.


    Right in front of my eyes, a small amount of what I believed was copper was being transformed into a plate similar to the one we used to eat in the last two days. From my point of view, her skills were frustrating to see, but it couldn''t be helped since she was only a rank 0 metal mage. Something as simple as molding metal took her tens of minutes, if not hours, even though this was considered the basics of basics of metal mages. She would have seen a significant increase in work speed if only she managed to become rank 1 but it seemed she was still far from crossing the threshold.


    I stopped watching her and she immediately turned in my direction, a worried expression on her face.


    "I''ll get going now."


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine? I can come with you, you know."


    This was already the third time she asked me this.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll manage. I''m a lot better now, thanks to you. I can take care of myself without any problem. And you have your work to do."


    "¡­You''ll come back here when you''re done, right?"


    This was probably what she worried most about. She appreciated my presence so much that she was willing to share her already meager food and water resources with me. This said it all about how lonely she usually felt.


    "Of course. I''ll come back as soon as I''m done."


    "Okay."


    She sighed but tried her best to give me an encouraging smile, though her worry was still evident on her face.


    "Have a nice trip."


    "Thanks. See you later."


    I quickly left to avoid her finding a reason to change her mind. My objective was the city that could be seen from our location, in the far distance. According to Suuru, it would take me about one hour and a half to reach it on foot. Speaking of which, I discovered that time measure wasn''t that different from my world, which was a big help. It wasn''t exactly the same but was close enough that I could ignore the decimal divergences. This allowed me to realize that the age of twenty-three Suuru claimed to be was almost similar to the same age back in my world.


    While moving forward, I observed the dome that was surrounding us. This world was an interesting place. 837 years ago, humans found themselves close to extinction. In a desperate move, they decided to displace every remaining human inside their cities and initiated the "Protection" plan. The result was right in front of my eyes. They erected large domes of sel around all their cities, making them strong enough to be practically indestructible. Then, with the help of powerful spatial mages, they constructed a network of teleportation gates to link all of them. With this single history-changing move, they safeguarded the future of humanity, allowing it to prosper again.


    Everything wasn''t perfect, though. This new environment came with new limits and problems that didn''t exist previously. Suuru''s situation was partially due to these problems, even so long after the event, or maybe precisely because it was so long after.


    Today, 837 years later, people seemed to have lost the knowledge of what pushed humans so close to extinction. Or at least, Suuru didn''t know about it. There were many theories, like how the outside was filled with poisonous gases or monsters, or how simply stepping out would kill humans. No matter the truth, it was always associated with death, and Suuru looked scared when talking about it.


    There were many reasons why I wanted to visit this dome''s city. Even if I didn''t have anything to do there today, it still wouldn''t be a loss for me. As a rank 4 spatial mage, I mastered four spatial spells. One of them was called "dimensional matter relocation", more commonly known as teleportation, which allowed me to instantly move to any location I could see or any location I had visited before. When spatial mage apprentices hear about this rule for the first time, the question that immediately comes up is: "What sort of logic is that?". Yet, the answer is very convincing. It isn''t related to the sight or a place previously visited. It''s all about coordinates.


    A trained spatial mage can extract spatial coordinates from any place they witnessed once. Even though planets were rotating, coordinates were stable since they were being calculated relative to one another. A place visited once could always be reached again in the future¡­ unless the mage was sent to a different planet, of course.


    This meant that by visiting this city today, I would be able to reach it instantly anytime I wanted in the future.


    There were other reasons why I was making my way there, like how utterly curious I was about how a city in a different world looked, how its inhabitants would behave, and what sort of products they would have for sale. This last part in particular was one of my main goals.


    As a spatial mage, I was destined to be a trader. This was common sense in my world. After all, who would make a better merchant than someone who could store and transport goods instantly all over the world? Even though not all spatial mages chose to become traders, the extreme majority of them did so.


    The Trading Union was the most powerful organization in my previous world and was made of only spatial mages. Just by joining, I was guaranteed a future as one of the richest, most powerful, and most influential people on the planet. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hence why my despair was so deep when I lost all of this. Right after graduating from training hell on top of that!


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 8 – City

    I shook my head to try to switch my train of thought. There was no point in being chained to the past now. Plus, after chatting with Suuru all day long yesterday, I thought I might have a chance to find success on this new planet.


    I was now approaching the city, its very square architecture getting into sight. From an onlooker''s point of view, I came with nothing but the clothes I had on me, albeit foreign-looking garments. Yet, the reality was different.


    The second spell I mastered was "personal dimensional space", aka dimensional storage. It consisted of a hole in the void interspace under my control, which I could use to store objects. Because it was linked to me, I had access to it even in this new world. The bad news was that I didn''t have much stored there since my initial plan was only to go to the capital.


    A little bit of emergency rations and water that I always kept there. A few useful items like my phone, wallet, and keys. Some basic medication for an emergency. And that was pretty much it. I had just cleaned up my storage because I planned to start working immediately, where I would need to store large quantities of goods to transport and sell elsewhere. Such was my luck.


    I finally reached the city, the only one in dome 82, and entered it without any trouble. The first thing that jumped out at me was that everyone was female. Whether short, tall, slim, fat, muscular, or slender, there was no mistaking their gender, especially since they wore light clothing that exposed a lot of skin, similar to Suuru.


    The buildings were relatively simple, just like my roommate''s house. Even though they looked more durable and of better quality than her home, they were also made of the same mixture of stone, earth, and metals. There were few high-rise buildings, the tallest one being further toward the city center and looking to be three stories tall.


    Most folks were going around with their business, some talking while laughing there, some hurrying toward their destinations, others discussing some seemingly serious topic. I came across several shops, which people entered and left as needed. Overall, this city gave a very normal feeling, except for the fact its inhabitants were all women.


    I was getting quite a few looks as I walked the streets, probably due to my foreign-looking clothes. However, no one paid that much attention to me, and none stopped me on my way. This was a good sign. While looking like I came from a faraway dome, I still wasn''t strange enough looking that people would feel wary about me.


    After a bit more treading in the city center''s direction, I finally reached the place that interested me the most, a market. Eager merchants were trying hard to attract passersby''s attention, even mine, in an effort to sell their goods. I started learning the language the previous day but I still didn''t know anything concrete. There was only one exception. I focused all my efforts on at least learning the numbers because, as a trader, this was what mattered the most to me.


    Learning the language wouldn''t take too long either. I only needed to put sel in one ear and leave the other like it was. This way, I would get both the "translation" and the original words. That would allow me to learn very quickly. Many people grumbled that this was impossible for them to do because the mix of information was too much but I never had any issue with that.


    Since I didn''t have any money, my goal today was to do market research.


    "Young lady there, look at my vegetables! Best quality from the most fertile fields outside the city!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Selnic items for your household! Two years warranty on all of them!"


    "Cheap water! Buy my cheap water! High purity from the most skilled water mages!"


    "Beautiful clothes for all sizes and ages! We sell brand-new items and second-hand ones!"


    My brain was getting a bit overheated due to getting two times more information than what was being released by the people surrounding me in this busy market, but it wasn''t a big deal. Compared to what I went through during my training, this was nothing. More importantly, I checked the prices of all the goods I came across, trying to get a better understanding of the cost of things around here.


    Contrary to what the water merchant claimed, water was anything but cheap. It was one of the most expensive items in this market together with food products. The numbers I could see didn''t mean anything to me but I could still make a comparison. For example, a bottle of water, enough for a single person to last a day, was worth 20. Enough vegetables for a few days were worth 70. The only shop that sold meat had prices that felt incredibly high. A simple piece of unknown meat was sold for as high as 200.


    In comparison, clothing items seemed cheaper. A shirt or pants would cost around 20 to 30. Simple tools and utensils were some of the most inexpensive items on the market. One could get a plate for a few units of money and a pan for less than 10.


    Then came the selnic items. Fridges and ovens were priced at about 300+, selvisions started at 150, and simple items like lamps or heaters were in the 10s range. They didn''t have selphones, even though I could see a few landline ones. The technological level here was around a few tens of years behind the one in my world.


    These prices didn''t surprise me much. They only confirmed what I heard from Suuru yesterday. The Protection was successful in the way that it allowed humans to survive whatever was exterminating them outside. However, that came with its price. They created the domes so that they were surrounded by them, and that also applied underground. The domes were perfect spheres in all directions and didn''t allow even potential underground dwellers to dig their way through to the inside.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 9 – Domes

    This meant that once the domes were set up, humanity''s total living space was established. They would never have access to more resources than what was already present inside the domes. The first thing they ran out of was water. Once all water inside the domes was used, they had no choice but to rely on recycling, the rain that the dome let go through, and water mages. Water mages in particular became essential to humanity and were now one of the most crucial and respected jobs. And of course, they became some of the richest people too.


    The same issue arose regarding food. There was only a finite number of fertile fields. This meant that the quantity of food produced was pretty much fixed, which also implied that the human population had to be strictly controlled. That was why folks had to wait in a queue for a spot to get freed in the baby field. The size of the baby field was calculated to adjust for a stable population.


    And then came standard resources. Stone, metals, wood, earth, and sand all became precious. Some of these could still be recycled like Suuru was doing for metal, but the available quantity was still limited for all of them. This was the reason why houses were made of a mix of materials, like stone, earth, and metal. People just used whatever they could to build their homes.


    After going through the market, I continued to explore the city. Sometimes, I would enter a shop to examine their goods and prices. I also paid attention to the people I came across. I was surprised to find out that their ranks were low on average. Most women were between rank 0 and rank 2. I still hadn''t seen anyone I estimated to be more than rank 2. On top of that, the majority of the rank 2 were older people. It made sense since ranking up was a very long-term effort but it still felt weird for it to be that low. In comparison, normal people in my world would be between rank 0 and rank 6. Was this due to a lack of external threats? Or maybe because the concentration of sel in the air was only around half that of my previous world?


    After walking through most of the city, I estimated its population to be in the low tens of thousands. There was still plenty of time left in the day and I had to decide what to do now. I could go back to Suuru''s home but there was no point in watching her work idly while doing nothing. I needed at least some start-up capital to become a trader like I always aspired to. If I had any interesting items in my storage, I would sell those to get a bit of money, but that wasn''t the case. The only thing that could earn me a bit of cash was my phone but I had no plan to sell it. Even though I couldn''t use it to contact anyone, it would still be useful for many other things. As for the medicine, not only were it only simple ones, but I wasn''t sure how people would react if I took out some unknown drugs. There was no need to get into trouble for a few coins.


    The best thing to do was to get to work, at least for today. I approached a random woman on the streets and talked to her.


    "I''m saying whatever."


    There was no need to say anything interesting. The woman noticed my foreign-looking clothes, heard a foreign language coming out of my mouth, and her eyes lit up in understanding. She moved sel toward her ears and when I saw she was done, I talked again.


    "Hello, ma''am."


    "Hello. What is it?"


    "I''m new to this dome and I''m looking for work. Do you know any place that needs a helping hand?"


    "You must come from a faraway dome. I''ve never heard your language before. I don''t know any place that needs help, sorry. Try asking at the city hall."


    "Could you tell me where it is?"


    "If you go that way, turn right and left one time, and right again, and you''ll reach it after about three minutes."


    I memorized her careless instructions. I could always ask someone else when I got closer to my destination.


    "Thank you, ma''am."


    "No problem."


    She left quickly after that, going on her way. After three minutes, I was indeed lost and had to ask one more person before I reached the city hall. The building was a bit better than the ones around it. It was two stories tall, was mostly made of stone, and had many people going in and coming out of it. When I entered it, there were several lines of folks waiting in queue for a manned counter to get freed. Without thinking too much, I got in one of the queues too and waited for my turn.


    When it came, I uttered something random again to the counter lady before we could communicate.


    "Hello. I''m new to the city and looking for work."


    "Alright. Can I see your ID please?"


    ''


    "Ah¡­ My ID¡­ I left it at the hotel. Let me go and fetch it. I''ll be back soon."


    I didn''t even know if they had something like a hotel in this city. Fortunately, the civil servant didn''t seem to care much about my words.


    "Sure. You''ll need to queue again, though."


    "Of course."


    I made my escape, hoping that I wouldn''t get marked as an illegal resident or something. I had my previous world''s ID in my wallet but that wouldn''t be of any use here. Just like how my credit card became a useless piece of plastic now. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt quite embarrassed at myself for forgetting something so simple. So much so for being a rare talent. I wasn''t so great when it came to the real thing.


    I shook my head. Whatever. Mistakes happen. It wouldn''t be my first one and certainly won''t be my last one.


    In life, there''s always a way. I just needed to find it.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 10 – Different Approach

    After a bit of thinking, I switched to a different method. If I couldn''t get a job through the city, I could try to get it from the people who needed help directly. After moving further away from the city hall, just in case, I entered a shop. In there I talked to the owner directly and asked if they needed help while emphasizing that I was good at carrying stuff. It wasn''t completely unbelievable because I had to go through a lot of physical training during my apprenticeship. Whoever said mages didn''t need to be strong physically didn''t know what they were talking about. A mage that stood still like a tower and spewed spells in all directions was the same as a dead mage in modern warfare.


    I also had my male physique, which tended to be bigger than most of the women in this city. Unfortunately, the owner declared he didn''t need help. I wasn''t disheartened since I didn''t think it would work from the get-go. I politely thanked her for her time, went out, and entered another shop, repeating the same process.


    For the next hour or so, I tried my luck in several tens of stores, without any success. Eventually, I set foot into a selnic store manned by a brown-haired woman in her forties. After the usual translation ritual, I went straight to the point.


    "Hello. I come from a faraway dome and I''m looking for work, if you have any. I''m strong and good at moving things around but I can do anything you need me to."


    "Hm¡­"


    She squinted her eyes while watching me pensively. She gave a haughty smile as she answered me.


    "Well, I might have something for you. My store''s stock is getting low and I need help to transfer some of the warehouse''s goods to here. I can''t pay you much for it, though."


    It wasn''t my first time dealing with people like her and I understood her true meaning. If I were to translate her words in trader language, it would be something like this: "I need to move the bulky selnic appliances from my warehouse to this store but I''m way too lazy to do it myself. You came at the right time. I''ll make you do the hard work for me while paying you with pennies."


    Despite knowing this, I had no choice but to accept her proposal. She was the first one willing to offer me something at all.


    "What''s the pay?"


    "15 lods if you can move everything."


    "How many items do I need to move?"


    "About twenty."


    That was yet another dirty move. I wasn''t sure how far the warehouse was but I might need to do ten back and forth since each appliance was probably bulky and heavy. That meant a normal person wouldn''t be guaranteed to finish the work today and as such, not guaranteed to get any pay at all. Plus, 15 "lods" was incredibly cheap for so many hours of work, no matter how I saw it. It would barely be enough to buy enough water for a day.


    If I wasn''t a spatial mage, I would have tried to negotiate something like 1 lod per item instead. I would earn less but at least payment would be guaranteed. I didn''t need to worry about this, though.


    "Deal."


    She nodded with satisfaction and a hint of scorn in her eyes.


    "Good. Come here."


    She waved at me to follow her and we headed to the shop''s storage space, which was indeed almost empty. In a corner, there was a cart with a flat bottom close to the ground.


    "You can use this to transport the wares. Take this too."


    She scribbled something on a small piece of paper, which I couldn''t read but guessed was a sort of authorization. Next, she gave a me key and indicated to me precisely where the warehouse was.


    "Don''t even try to cheat me. The warehouse is shared between many shop owners and the guardian will monitor you closely. If you try to escape with one of my goods, I''ll issue a search warrant on you and no dome will be far enough for you to hide."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t."


    "Alright. You can get started now." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I left together with the cart. For the first trip, I needed to do things normally. After around ten minutes of following her previous instructions, I reached the warehouse. I talked with the dubious caretaker, who eventually allowed me to open the woman''s storage space. It was much larger than the one in her store and the twenty or so items there didn''t even use a quarter of the space. I put two fridges on my cart and exited the warehouse.


    Now was the interesting part. After crossing a corner, I checked carefully that no one was around and teleported to a small backstreet close to the shop, that I had located previously. Since the distance was short, it consumed very little sel. For a spatial mage like me, teleportation didn''t feel much like anything. At one moment, I was in one place, and the next moment, in a different one. There was no fear or anxiety since I was in complete control. Just like that, the return trip only took me one minute instead of ten.


    The store owner was surprised to see me coming back so fast but she didn''t comment on it when she saw the two fridges on the cart. For the next trip, I also teleported on the way to the warehouse. The warden was startled to see me so soon. She didn''t trust me when I said I had already delivered the goods. In the end, we had to go to the store together so that she could check it for herself.


    Her expression was amusing as she verified that the fridges were indeed stored in the store''s storage place. She alternated looking at me and the fridges a few times, not believing what she was seeing. She had no idea how I could have done this and for a good reason. She would never have imagined that I was a spatial mage, considering that they went extinct after the Protection.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 11 – Small Payback

    When I asked Suuru about spatial mages, she told me that they were more things of legends now. As for why they didn''t exist anymore, she wasn''t sure. Some rumors said they exhausted themselves to establish the gate network linking the domes and died of sel depletion.


    The shop owner finished dealing with a client before coming to us to see what the fuss was about. When the warehouse manager explained the situation to her, they both turned to me, seeking an explanation.


    "Are you a powerful air mage or something? No, but¡­"


    I know what the shop owner wanted to say. Currently, I was exuding the aura of a rank 0, which didn''t align with her assumption. I learned how to hide my rank and affinity during my training. Yet, this wasn''t something normal people would do. Even for me, it took seven years before I mastered it. For normal people, investing efforts into this was useless. On the contrary, showing off a decent rank was usually enough to deter most minor problems. This ability was only useful for fighters since it gave them the advantage of surprise. Back then, I also argued that I planned to be a trader and didn''t need it. Unfortunately, my trainers were merciless and forced me to master it.


    "I''m pretty strong and I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve."


    After looking at me weirdly for a bit more, they reluctantly nodded. It seemed it was considered rude to ask about someone''s skills even in this world.


    "Fine. It doesn''t matter to me as long as you get the job done."


    She turned toward the warden.


    "Thank you for coming to check it."


    "I''m just doing my job."


    The two of us departed toward the warehouse again, where I loaded two more selnic items before teleporting closer to the store. They didn''t ask me anything anymore after that and, less than thirty minutes later, I was done. The owner came to check that nothing was missing or broken and nodded approvingly.


    "Good job. You did much better than I expected. Here."


    She took two coins from her pocket and handed them to me. At least, she didn''t try to cheat me any more than she already did. I inspected them, one with 5 on one side and a dome on the other. The second coin was larger, with a 10 on one side and a similar picture of a dome on the other.


    "Thank you. Then, I''ll get going now."


    "Wait. Are you looking for more work?"


    "I am."


    She took a piece of paper and wrote something on it.


    "Go to this water store and show this paper. They''ll give you work."


    That was quite unexpected. She only appeared as an unfriendly person at first but maybe she was impressed by my work. Of course, I couldn''t read so I had to ask her for directions, which she gave me. I thanked and wished her a good day, going out of her place to head to the water store. When I was there, the piece of paper smoothed the whole recruitment process and I was quickly given a similar job, with slightly better pay too.


    Just like that, I worked until it was time for shops to close. I was given many jobs in different businesses, mainly about transporting goods from one place to another. By the end of the day, I managed to earn 90 lods, which wasn''t too shabby for a total foreigner in a different world. Of course, this was mostly due to teleporting all around the city and saving a lot of time.


    I placed the money in my storage and teleported back "home", at Suuru''s place. This stellar system''s sun, which was one of the very few things that were still visible through the otherwise opaque dome, was slowly setting over the horizon.


    I knocked on the house''s door and Suuru almost immediately opened it. Her face shined as she recognized me. She scanned me from top to bottom, suddenly anxious. Finally, she let out a breath of relief and smiled.


    "Welcome back, Tila. Come in. How was the city?"


    "Hi Suuru. It was very interesting. Completely different from my dome. I learned a lot about dome 82."


    "You didn''t run into trouble?"


    "Not at all. How about you? How was your day?"


    "Well, you know. I just worked the whole day inside the house."


    She showed me the pile of new metal items she created throughout the day.


    "Wow. You did a lot. Good job!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "T-thanks."


    She grinned bashfully, a little awkward at my praise. Yet, it was obvious she was happy about it. It hadn''t taken me long to understand what she liked. Being stuck working in her house all the time just to scrape by, far from the city, and meeting almost nobody most of the time, she was craving human contact, attention, and praise.


    Now that the mood was good, it was time for me to start repaying her kindness.


    "You must be tired. There''s something I want to do for you."


    "What is it?"


    "Aren''t your shoulders stiff since you''re extending your arms forward the whole day?"


    "Well, that''s true. It''s not that bad, though."


    "Still, I want to give you a massage, to repay your kindness toward me even a little bit."


    "Oh¡­ A massage¡­ You don''t have to¡­"


    "I insist. And it isn''t just any other massage. It''s a special one passed down in my family from mother to daughter for generations. It''ll feel amazing."


    "Haha, you''re exaggerating."


    "Not at all. Just wait and you''ll see."


    "Well, okay. I''ve never gotten a massage before. It''s a bit exciting. What should I do?"


    She was all smiles, clearly pleased by my initiative.


    "You just need to leave your back to me."


    She nodded and headed toward the chairs in front of the table in the living room. She sat on one of them, facing toward the backrest, and looked behind her to see what I would do. I placed myself behind her, ready for the task.


    It was now time to repay my benefactor. My intentions were pure. Obviously.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 12 – Back Again

    I set my hands on her shoulders. In my previous world, I would have already received a big slap on the face by now but Suuru didn''t even flinch. I moved around on top of her shirt, trying to find the spots where her muscles were entangled. After a bit of palpating around, I discovered that she was the stiffest on the level of the joints connecting her shoulders to her arms. I focused on that part, applying a little more force to relax the muscles, making her squirm a little. This was a normal reaction from people not used to receiving massages.


    Out of my fifteen years of training, the entirety of the last year was an internship. It was officially called so but the reality was that I became a slave for a mid-level spatial mage trader, who happily exploited me for all I was worth. From knowing nothing about massages, I became quite an expert in them by the end of the year.


    Past the initial weirdness, Suuru got used to someone manipulating her tense muscles, and let go of her tension again. I tested the water by applying more or less force on different spots, going from her back to her forearms while passing by her shoulders and upper arms. Eventually, she relaxed, and even let a slight sigh of satisfaction out.


    "So, that''s a massage. It feels nice. I feel the fatigue slowly going away."


    "Great. And you''ve seen nothing. We''re just getting started."


    "Really? You don''t have to spend so much effort on me, you know¡­"


    "This is nothing compared to what you did for me."


    "Hm¡­"


    She stopped protesting and I went on with kneading her muscles. A few minutes later, she was fully loosened, to the point she put on a little smile.


    Now was the time.


    "How is it so far, Suuru?"


    "I like it. I feel very relaxed. I''ll be able to work well tomorrow."


    "Perfect. Are you ready for the next step?"


    "There''s more?"


    "Of course."


    "Oh¡­ I''m ready, of course. Go ahead."


    "For what comes next, I''ll need you to remove your shirt."


    "Alright."


    I tried to say this naturally but there was no need to be too careful. Innocent Suuru didn''t doubt my intention for a second and instantly removed her top. Her medium-sized breast appeared in my view, this time supported by a simple white bra, which she quickly removed too even though I didn''t say anything about it. This was a well-timed initiative on her part. I now had a splendid view of her perky boobs, which looked as incredible as always. I swallowed my saliva, readying my heart.


    "I-I''ll continue now."


    "Okay."


    I placed my hands on her shoulder, this time directly touching her skin. For the first time in my life, I was in direct contact with a woman''s skin, and, as expected, it felt smooth and pleasant to the touch.


    I took hold of myself and resumed my massage, moving in a different direction this time. I started from the back of her nape and crossed to the front, slightly rubbing her collarbone. Then, I descended toward the part that truly interested me, the two mounts on her bust. While Suuru stayed quite stoic through my manipulation, it was my breathing that accelerated instead.


    Finally, I reached the place, my hands slowly enveloping her breasts. I applied the tiniest amount of strength I could and my fingers melted in her flesh.


    ''''


    Her squishy chest provided me with a superbly pleasant feeling, to the point that I felt like I wouldn''t mind keeping them in my hands all day long.


    "I never heard about breast massage. How does it work?"


    Suuru''s wholesome question shook me out of my reverie.


    "Y-yeah. That''s why it''s a secret massage only passed down within my family. It helps with blood circulation, lowers stress, and helps relax. It can even fight against insomnia and anxiety."


    "Wow, all of that? That''s a lot. I''ll leave it to you then."


    "You do that."


    Truthfully, I wasn''t sure if what I said was right or wrong. Yet, I wasn''t one to pass on the opportunity I already created. One of the Trading Union''s sayings: "Eat the chiru that''s already prepared in front of you."


    I wasn¡¯t one to go against such a great saying. And so, I resumed kneading her boobs, for my utmost pleasure. I ran my palms on her skin, appreciating the flexibility of her skin, weighing them in my hands, or molding them gently. Some time passed, with me mostly playing with her tits, until I remembered my objective.


    There was indeed something I wanted to test with this massage. I stopped manipulating her boobs and focused on a particular place, her nipples. Even though I already ran my palms through them a few times, I now put all my attention on them. I used my fingers to delicately rub them, waiting to see how Suuru would react. At first, nothing much happened. I tried to run circles around them, pinch them lightly, and even flicker them a little.


    Just when I thought it was ineffective, Suuru finally gave a reaction. Her breathing accelerated a little while tiny moans began to escape her lips. Following this, the most pleasant result I could hope for occurred. While running my fingers on her nipples, I progressively felt them hardening. Within a few tens of seconds, they erected, standing proudly over her chest.


    I secretly cheered inside my heart. This was proof that sexual stimulation affected women of this world. Or, at least, it affected Suuru. And if it worked on Suuru, there was a lot of chance it could work on others too. The girl was now panting a little, getting a bit red-faced.


    "Tila¡­ Wait, Tila. I''m feeling a bit, um, a bit weird."


    This was music to my ears. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, this is the expected effect of this massage. It''s proof that it''s working well."


    "R-really?"


    "Absolutely. Tell me, how are you feeling exactly?"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 13 – Exploration

    "I''m¡­ I''m feeling a bit hot, like right after running. And also¡­"


    "Also?"


    "A bit itchy? It makes me want to squirm. Something like that? I''ve never felt like this before."


    "You''re describing the intended effect perfectly. It means the massage is working well. Should we continue?"


    "Erm¡­ No, I''m okay for today."


    "Are you sure? This is just the beginning. As we go on, it''ll make you feel amazing. Like never before in your life."


    "Huh¡­ No, let''s stop for now."


    I nodded docilely when I saw her shake her head. Suuru was someone who had been kind and generous to me. I would never do anything that displeased my benefactor.


    "As you want. We can continue tomorrow."


    Of course, that didn''t mean I would let her escape so easily.


    "Ugh¡­ Well¡­ Okay."


    She took a few deep breaths and went on when she was more composed.


    "Let''s have dinner now. You can tell me about your day while we eat." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure."


    Suuru prepared the exact same meal we ate the two previous days and we shared a slim but pleasant dinner. I could have used the money I earned today to buy food and water but I planned on leeching off her generosity for now. I needed the capital money to start a business and make it big. At that time, I would repay her kindness ten times, no, a thousand times over. I would make sure she would never be in need until her death. I wasn''t someone to forget about my debts.


    After yet another exciting cleaning time, we ended up sleeping together, with her sticking closer to me than ever. She even asked me to face her so she could hug me better, an offer I forced myself to refuse. I was confident any remnant of self-control I had would blow to pieces if I let her do that. Who knows what I would do to her after that? I certainly wanted to do those things to her but I wanted her to understand her sexuality a little bit more, as well as get her approval for those activities.


    On the next day, we had a light breakfast before Suuru prepared herself for another day of metal shaping. On my side, I had a change of mind. I initially intended to make my way to the top while learning the language here. However, I realized it would take too long for my taste. Plus, I had a crucial advantage compared to the people living here. I was a spatial mage.


    Based on my reconnaissance the previous day, it was clear what would make a lot of money in the domes. It was precisely what they lacked: water, food, and raw resources. I could start my life as a trader by opening a moving and transportation business but my specialty offered me a possibility that was out of reach for other folks.


    It was very simple. I could teleport outside of the domes while they couldn''t. The sel domes guaranteed the safety of everyone who was inside but it also acted as a prison. A prison I could easily escape any time I wanted.


    It wasn''t without risk. There might be a good reason why the humans here isolated themselves. Maybe the outside world was filled with poisonous gases, killing anybody indiscriminately. Maybe the world out there was radioactive, provoking irrecoverable damage to anyone willing to explore. Or maybe dangerous creatures were surveying the world, wanting nothing more than easy prey in the form of a human.


    However, no matter which one it was, I was confident in being able to handle it. Not because I was immune to any of these dangers, but because I could immediately teleport back inside if I felt anything wrong. Unless going outside provoked instant death, I believed I could react fast enough to escape back to safety. The very small risk of death was worth the potential benefit of getting access to a whole planet''s worth of resources, in my opinion.


    Just like yesterday, I announced to Suuru that I would spend the day outside. She still seemed a bit worried but didn''t try to keep me at home this time. I made sure she was back inside her house before heading in the opposite direction of the city, toward the edge of the dome. Suuru''s place was already very close to it so it didn''t take me much time until I was there.


    For a few moments, I admired the orange dome from close by. I had to admit that it was a piece of sel art. The sel was strong and thick enough to resist pretty much anything. I doubted even the strongest fighters in my previous world could have done anything about it in a short amount of time. Yet, this wasn''t the most impressive aspect. What made it shine was that it allowed air to pass, but only after filtering it. The same was true for light, even though it somehow looked opaque from this side, not revealing anything of what was on the other side. Only the shape of the "sun" was visible, though not as perfectly as looking at it directly. It was truly magical indeed.


    It was now time for the serious part. First, I put a piece of cloth around my mouth and nose, in the event of toxic air on the other side. I couldn''t do much about radiation or any dangerous creature but I wouldn''t stay outside long enough for these to be a problem if I sensed any form of risk for my life. I also wasn''t as defenseless as I seemed against physical attacks.


    I took a deep breath, focused my mind and sel, closed my eyes, and teleported around 300 meters in front of me, in case the dome was incredibly thick, and 300 meters in the sky, to avoid crashing into a tree or something. Even though I couldn''t see the destination, it wasn''t hard to calculate the coordinates based on my current position. Blind teleportation was normally fearfully avoided but I had no plans to live a poor life in a dome for the rest of my time. For a fraction of a second, I kept my eyes closed, to avoid any direct contact with potentially harmful elements in the air.


    It felt like an eternity but, not sensing anything wrong even after that moment, I opened my eyes, finally witnessing what the outside world was like.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 14 – Outside

    There was no time to take on the scenery as I was already falling toward my death. First, I checked that there was no obstruction above me and teleported one kilometer further up. I could feel the stronger air currents on my skin, and a seemingly perfectly breathable one, too.


    Now, I had a few seconds to take the view of the scenery, from a great standpoint. So many things came into my mind that I didn''t know what to focus on first. For example, I immediately felt that the concentration of sel in the air was much greater than inside the dome, contradicting my hypothesis that this world had less sel in general. The wind felt pleasant and I finally realized how little wind there had been inside the dome. Looking up, the dome''s ceiling was replaced by a blue sky with a few clouds here and there. I had a direct view of the sun rising over the horizon, and all these elements made me truly feel like I was "outside".


    Next, in terms of what I could see, it was much "rawer" than inside. Behind me was the majestic orange dome, filling a large part of the ground and sky. Under my feet was a patch of soil around 500 meters long that surrounded the dome. It was like a no man''s land, barren with nothing growing there, almost sandy. Further in front was a large forest, extending in all directions for kilometers.


    All in all, it was a lot more mundane than all the disaster scenarios I had in mind. There was no poisonous gas, it didn''t feel like the world was radiated since I could see some bird-like animals flying around over the forest, and there weren''t any abnormal creatures roaming the proximity. As far as I could tell, everything looked normal, if a bit in the middle of nowhere.


    I was now falling fast again. With one last teleportation, I settled on the barren ground a few hundred meters in front of the dome. Since I was safe without any danger to my life, I took the time to look around a bit more. Behind me, I could see the dome almost where I left it. This allowed me to estimate its width, probably no more than a few meters, which was more than enough since it was made of sel. When my gaze fell on the forest again, one of my first thoughts was: money. Yes, these trees could be converted to wood, one of the raw materials that would fetch a hefty price inside the dome. I had just come outside and I already knew I had made the right choice.


    Some slight movement caught my attention, far away on my right side. Something was moving in front of the dome, looking quite small from this distance. I couldn''t tell yet what it was except it seemed to be around my size, maybe.


    Since I had nothing to do, I decided to check it. I made my way over there, using my feet without teleporting, ready to teleport back to the safety of the dome at any moment. The closer I got to it, the more bewildered I was. I wasn''t quite sure what sort of being it was, even though it should be alive since it moved around. Loud banging sounds entered my ears and I could see it punching the dome, for some reason.


    After a couple of minutes, I was close enough to have a better view of it, startling me even further. It was some sort of bipedal creature, grey-skinned and muscular-looking. It had two horns on its head, which looked bizarrely human for some reason. It was using this same muscular power to shower the dome in one blow after the other, incessantly, an endeavor that felt completely futile and incomprehensible to me.


    My automatic rough estimation triggered, allowing me to have a basic understanding of what I was seeing. Since it wasn''t much of a threat to me, no matter what sort of creature it was, I continued to close on it as before.


    When I was less than a hundred meters from it, it noticed me. It stopped punching the dome and turned toward me. When I saw it open its mouth, I focused some sel to my ears.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    ''''


    I was sure scientists from my world would kill to have a similar encounter.


    "I miss Suuru''s boobs."


    I said something random as usual and was pleasantly surprised when it moved its sel to its ears.


    "Can you understand me?"


    "Yes. So, who are you?"


    "I''m Tila Urtek. Nice to meet you. And you?"


    It stroked its chest with its left arm and stood proudly, its torso puffed out arrogantly.


    "Selva Mimdo, future strongest sorceress in the world! Show your respect to the one who''ll soon dominate this planet!"


    This left me speechless. It was hard to judge how much boasting and how much truth there was in those sentences, considering I didn''t know anything about the outside world. I could make an educated guess though. The amount of sel in her body was close to 2000, which meant she had ranked up recently. Increasing one''s rank was a profoundly life-changing event. It was a qualitative, quantitative, and existential change, even qualified by some as a small rebirth. Not only did the quantity of sel one possessed increase, but the same was also true for its quality. The body had a better affinity to sel in general, which became useful for pretty much everything. All these changes came together with two commonly known effects: an increase in longevity and a tremendous feeling of ecstasy and power. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The number of youngsters who believed they were at the top of the world after ranking up was innumerable.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 15 – Handling

    It still wasn''t a big issue since there was a good way of handling the problem. A good slap by someone higher in rank usually solved it. And if it didn''t, a few more slaps would. It was the scientifically recommended way of dealing with it.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do that to her. Plus, I wasn''t sure if that was the reason or if she was just a very positive, optimistic, and delusional person.


    I took a better look at her now that she was right in front of me. She was the same height as me, or maybe slightly taller. Overall, she looked close to a human, including her face, except for a few things. Her skin was grey and its texture was seemingly different from a human''s elastic skin. At first sight, it felt like it was smoother and more solid, a bit like leather. The top of her head was probably where the differences were the most marked. Her forehead was adorned with two horns, a large one in the front and a smaller one behind it. Behind those, she was hairless, and her ears had a shape unlike those of humans, rounder with some depth to them. Her eyes were black and small, contrasting with a massive pair of breasts, visibly bulging through her top.


    Considering the difference of power between us, she was pretty much harmless to me. I didn''t sense any threatening intent from her either. I decided to switch strategy and go for the opposite effect. I wriggled my hands around to show her how impressed I was.


    "Wow. I guess you''re confident in your strength?"


    "Of course! Hm¡­ Your hand movements are weird. Your clothes are strange too. Are you coming from far away?"


    Right after taking a pose to show me her arm muscles, she finally had a good look at me.


    "That''s right."


    It was best to stay vague in cases like this.


    "And your species¡­ I don''t recognize it. What are you?"


    She was feeding me precious information without even realizing it. I now knew there was more than one non-human intelligent species out there.


    "¡­What do I look like?"


    "I''m not sure. With those ears, maybe some sort of monkey sub-species? Are you a mutant?"


    I had no idea what she was talking about but decided to trust her.


    "You got it right! Even your brain is amazing!"


    She nodded proudly as if it was a matter of fact and I continued by asking her this time.


    "What about you? What species are you?"


    "Huh? Can''t you tell? I''m a rhinoceros. Are there few of us where you come from?"


    "That''s correct. It''s my first time seeing your kind."


    "Interesting. Alright, we''re done with the presentations now. What are you doing here, so close to the dome?"


    Here was the critical part.


    "I''m a trader looking for opportunities. I was in the area when I heard sounds coming from here so I came to check it out."


    "So far out in the middle of nowhere? There''s nothing here, you know?"


    "I know now. It wasn''t the best idea to come here. But, what about you? Why are punching the dome?"


    "I''m in the middle of breaking it, duh."


    This made me speechless once again. A rank 2 earth sorceress was trying to do what? Breaking the dome I estimated would need a hundred of the top 1000 people from my old world going at it together to barely scratch it? What the heck was she talking about?


    "T-that''s a great idea. Just by curiosity, how long have you been at it?"


    "Three days."


    "¡­Right."


    Maybe she wasn''t the sharpest knife in the drawer.


    No matter. There was a way to handle any type of person in the world. As a future trader, I was trained for this. This Selva girl seemed to be receptive to praise so I chose to make it my main interpersonal tactic with her.


    "Your willpower is incredible. To think you''ve been doing this for three days. You must have great endurance too. As expected of the future strongest in the world!


    My mouth was spewing praise faster than she could react. Yet, my words resonated well with her. By the end of my tirade, she was smiling so widely that her teeth were showing. I didn''t know what a rhinoceros was but those looked relatively similar to human teeth, which reassured me a little.


    "You have good eyes for a rank 0! Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha! Thank you, great sorceress!"


    We laughed stupidly for a while until she felt she had enough fun.


    "Okay, you can go on your way. I have a dome to destroy."


    She took a combative pose toward the innocent orange dome again. As she turned around, I was surprised to see a small grey tail extending from a hole in her pants. It had unequal thickness, being large close to her butt and thin at the end, with a patch of hair at its extremity.


    I somehow stopped her before she sent the first strike.


    "Please wait. I have a favor to ask."


    She turned my way again, curiosity on her face.


    "A favor? Speak." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As I said, I come from a faraway place. I don''t know where the closest town is. I''m also a defenseless rank 0 merchant. Would the great sorceress be kind enough to escort me to civilization?"


    She looked at me, half pensive, half annoyed.


    "Hm¡­ Fine. It''s the duty of the strong to protect the weak. It''s a shame to leave without accomplishing my goal but it can''t be helped. I''ll escort you to Geola."


    "Thank you so much, great sorceress!"


    "Call me Selva. I''ll call you Tila."


    It sounded more like an order than a recommendation but that was fine with me.


    "Yes, Selva."


    She nodded again.


    "Good. There''s no better time than right now. Let''s go immediately. Follow me. We''ll be there by the end of the day."


    This was great news. This meant I would reach civilization before long. As long as I put my eyes on the place, I could teleport to it any time in the future. I would have a direct city to town teleport between the inside and the outside world. This would also allow me to go back to Suuru''s place before night, which was my promise to her.


    Selva dynamically walked in the direction of the forest and I tried my best to follow her. It was in times like these I appreciated having trained physically even though I was a mage. As a sorceress, whose method of increasing in ranks was by fortifying her physique through sel, her pace was fast and she wouldn''t tire easily, contrary to me.


    Technically, I didn''t need her help to find civilization. I could just teleport in the air in all directions until I found something. However, I would be stupid to waste such a great opportunity. I had a whole day to spend with an inhabitant of the outside world. The amount of information I could extract from her would no doubt prove to be invaluable.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 16 – Flash

    We entered the forest and I marveled at all those tree species I had never seen before. There were about four or five different types of trees in that forest, as far as I could tell. Some were tall with a lean trunk, others were smaller and thin, and bigger ones with wide trunks could be seen from time to time. I could see flowers starting to bud on some of them, which told me that the season probably was the equivalent of spring in my old world. The comfortable temperature also helped to confirm that guess.


    I walked next to Selva and began conversing with her.


    "So, why were you destroying the dome?"


    "I wanted to break it to prove my strength. No one has managed to do it before and everyone kept telling me it was impossible. If I could do it, wouldn''t that be proof of my prowess? It''s the least I can do as the future strongest in the world."


    "That makes complete sense. By the way, how old are you?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nineteen."


    "Rank 2 at nineteen? That''s admirable. Then, what about¡­"


    We continued to travel while I unraveled my curiosity at her. Unfortunately, it didn''t work that well. Unlike the kind and gentle Suuru, Selva was impatient and uninterested in most things. Except for basic knowledge, she couldn''t provide me with much information. Plus, she quickly grew tired of my incessant questioning and started to respond with short answers or even random grunts. She was mostly interested in things related to ranks, strength, training, and the like. Fortunately, I had a good grasp of these and the conversation flowed better when touching those topics, even though I learned less myself.


    Still, I managed to get the most crucial knowledge I needed. We were heading toward a city called Geola, known as a neutral trading city. It was stuck between many warring countries and was selling goods to all of them indiscriminately. it was a place that didn''t discriminate against any species and anyone was welcome as long as they behaved according to the law.


    As for the reason why that city managed to keep its neutrality, it was because one of the world''s powerhouses was its mayor and head of trade. That person was a high-ranked air sorcerer and acted as the city''s guardian. They were intimidating enough that the greedy rulers drooling at the city''s riches could only tuck their tails between their legs if they frowned their way. Those rulers could only conquer the city in their dreams all the while buying the goods they needed from it to continue their wars at high prices.


    This wasn''t much different from my previous world. It was common sense that one high-rank fighter was better than a battalion of low-level ones. Selva didn''t know how high their rank was because she ¨C and most of the people ¨C were too low ranked to ascertain it, but they were rumored to be over 6 at least, and probably more.


    This was good information. I could understand where they came from since starting from rank 7, each rank was a strong wall one had to cross. That was why most normal people stopped at rank 6 in my previous world. Anyone who was rank 7 or more was someone who deserved respect. And then, crossing rank 10, one would become a transcendent, officially registering in the top 1000 of the planet. Of course, it didn''t mean there were only 1000 people who crossed over. Depending on the time, there could be less, or more, especially after systematic training became the norm. However, since it generally was around that number, old traditions stayed in place and one would become part of the top 1000 even if they were numbered 1100 or something. The only thing that mattered was to cross the wall of rank 10 to become "rank 11".


    Suddenly, two flashes passed by my and Selva''s eyes, followed by two sounds, one of metal hitting something hard, and another of something penetrating a dense material behind us.


    "Huh?"


    Being in the middle of our talk, this took Selva and me completely by surprise. When we looked down, a broken arrow had fallen in front of Selva''s feet. A quick look behind us showed another arrow stuck into a tree, still vibrating a little.


    The first thought that came to my mind was something stupid.


    ''''


    Then, two more flashes, and one of the arrows hit the side of Selva''s head, while the second one got stuck on the same tree behind us, close to the previous arrow.


    "Argh!"


    Selva put her hand over the place where the arrow hit her, shouting in pain at the strong impact. I could see a trickle of red blood in between her fingers, flowing down the side of her face. I finally understood we were under attack and switched my train of thought, letting my training take over. I scanned the surroundings, an act which quickly proved useless.


    Five "creatures" of unknown species showed themselves in front of us, two of them armed with bows and the other three with swords and axes. As far as I could tell, three of them seemed to be female, and two were male. They looked a lot hairier than Selva, with short pointy ears, and fur on several body spots. I immediately checked their ranks and realized they were all rank 1. They were mostly staring warily at me while ignoring Selva, who glared at them hatefully through the pain. The one in front opened its mouth.


    "You two! Su¡­"


    Only morons let their enemies talk. Without any movement, I sent a dimensional space divider (aka space cutter) spell in their direction. They didn''t react in the least at the silent and almost invisible blade that was rushing toward them. In less than a second, it cut through their bodies, separating them in two around the level of their navel. I canceled the spell as soon as it accomplished its goal, to avoid razing the whole forest, proving that I had indeed mastered it. With looks of complete incomprehension and together with horrible groans of agony, their body parts fell to the ground, their inner organs spilling everywhere to create a grotesque scene. Soon enough, their eyes lost their shine and they died in the pool of their own blood without understanding what killed them.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 17 – Hearsay

    It wasn''t my first time killing people since it was part of the "glorious" curriculum I went through. Around the end of my last real year of training, the fourteenth one, my main instructor came to me one day to tell me to clear my schedule for the next day. On that day, I was taken to a room and faced with a man who he described as a death row inmate. And then, I was ordered to kill him with a space cutter. Refusing wasn''t an option. My world''s Trading Union was as powerful as always seeing how they were able to get their hands on a human judged through the law, even if it was someone who was supposed to die soon. As the saying goes, "There''s nothing the Trading Union can''t buy".


    I still remember his terrified expression right before his death, the gory scene his remains created, and the fact I ended a life. I ended up puking my stomach out for several minutes until nothing was coming out anymore. Unfortunately, this wasn''t the end. The following day, I was ordered to do the same to a woman, who was also sentenced to death. I was trembling so hard reminiscing about the previous day that it took me five tries for my space cutter to go out. Finally, on the third day I had to go through this ordeal, I managed to stay calm enough that my instructor gave me a passing grade for this terrible test.


    After that, I was "coached" on handling real-life combat situations, which would undoubtedly happen since rich traders were obvious targets.


    There was no such thing as talking during a real fight. Holding back on one''s power was only something that happened in stories. I was to fight with all my strength, whether against someone my rank or a rank 0. All fights had to end instantly, whether they ended in victory, escape, or death. I wasn''t a fighter, after all. I was a merchant.


    Any combat that didn''t follow these rules was a failure on both fighting sides.


    Back to the present, the view of the corpses in front of me still made my stomach churn, even though it wasn''t as bad as the first time. I looked to the side to check Selva''s reaction. She had her mouth open, gaping at the sudden change in the situation and horrible view in front of her. She was trembling hard, biting her lips while her hands weren''t on her wound anymore but clenched into fists on both sides of her body.


    To be honest, I was surprised by her reaction. It was much better than mine during my first time. She either had previous experience with people dying in front of her or was a much stronger person than me.


    Whichever it was, I had no plans to appear as anything other than a rank 0 merchant. I knew too little about the outside world and revealing too much about me could be dangerous. Any small advantage I could get might make the difference between life and death.


    Fortunately, there was a way to handle this situation. There was almost no chance Selva would think I was the one who did it. On top of looking like a rank 0, I was careful not to move in the least during my spell. I turned to her, trying to look both terrified and impressed.


    "W-wow. As¡­ As expected of the future world''s strongest. These people didn''t stand a chance against you."


    She finally took her eyes away from the gruesome scenery and stared at me with utter incomprehension.


    "Huh?"


    "Even though I asked you to escort me, I never expected we would encounter such a problem. I''m truly grateful to you for saving my life, great sorceress Selva."


    I acted as humble and grateful as possible.


    "No¡­ That¡­ wasn''t me."


    She denied my words with a much smaller and hesitant voice now.


    "What do you mean? Who could it be if not you?"


    She looked around, trying to find something or someone, anything. Now that the bandits were silenced, the forest was quiet and there wasn''t any presence except for the two of us.


    "I, I don''t know. Maybe... Maybe a high-rank fighter passed by and helped us?"


    She didn''t seem to believe her own words. That wasn''t an issue since I was there to guide her in the right direction.


    "There''s very little chance of that. I''ve heard of such a situation during my travels before. When a fighter with a lot of potential truly wants to protect someone or something, they sometimes experience a burst of power enough to feel like they ranked up several times, and their enemies generally end up very dead. If that''s what happened, I can''t thank you enough for wanting to protect me so much, great sorceress Selva."


    "That can''t be¡­ I was just¡­ I''ve never heard of something like that."


    "It doesn''t happen very often, that''s for sure. I''ve also only heard about it from other people, in a faraway country."


    "¡­"


    Selva dropped her head and seemed lost in thought. I wondered if she would buy my lies or not. Even I believed it was a bit over the top. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter what, it was fine as long as she didn''t think I did it. After a few minutes, she shook her head and glared at the corpses again.


    "Whatever. I don''t know what happened but we''re safe. It''s all that matters."


    "Yes."


    I approached her while pointing at the wound that was still bleeding on the side of her head.


    "Let me treat your wound. I''ve got a balm that''s good at stopping bleeding."


    I put a hand into my pocket while taking a tube of hemostatic cream from my storage. She looked intrigued at its strange plastic design but didn''t say anything. She seemed to trust me enough to show me her wound. Since I didn''t have a bandage, I cleaned the blood with my hand and applied the cream afterward. I didn''t know if it would work well on a non-human but, well, her blood was as red as mine.


    She felt a lot less like a strange creature to me now.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 18 – Geola

    Her injury wasn''t deep. The arrow only left a few centimeters long wound on the surface without penetrating her skull. As expected of an earth sorceress, well-known for their toughness. Since the opponents were rank 1, that was the best they could do to a rank 2 who constantly strengthened her body with sel. She twitched a little when my finger passed over the injury but stayed very stoic otherwise.


    "Here you go. You should have someone look at it again when we''re in the city."


    "Hm¡­ Thanks."


    "So¡­ Do these kinds of attacks happen a lot here?"


    She glanced at the corpses before wincing and looking away again.


    "Coyotes. Probably deserters from Taifau."


    "Taifau?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A bad country. Let''s move on now."


    She didn''t seem in the mood for small talk anymore, which was understandable. I followed her in silence and we moved forward at a fast pace. She left the bodies behind without giving them another glance and tried to get away from the scene as quickly as possible. However, I carefully memorized the coordinates of this place. It was only natural to loot your enemies once they were dead. It was my right as the winner. Plus, whatever I could get from them would be a great help in this unknown world since I didn''t have anything to my name here. I hoped beasts wouldn''t eat their bodies and take their belonging before I came back to collect them.


    For the next several hours, there was no discussion between Selva and me. I used that time to reflect on the previous encounter. It was true that I was careless, even though I never was in danger at any time. Just like Selva had her tough reinforced skin to protect her, I had my means of defense. The reason why the arrows never hit me was because of my fourth and final spell, personal dimensional vectorial alteration, more commonly known as spatial shield. It was a spell that I had constantly on me and altered the path of any attack that reached me at a speed that exceeded a threshold. Basically, it deflected the arrows that came at me, sending them to a tree behind Selva.


    Just like for most specializations, it was the first spell I was told to learn. This made sense since mastering a defensive spell first allowed people to survive longer, giving them enough time to learn other spells and get stronger.


    Spatial shield was considered one of the most powerful defensive spells amongst all specializations. Because of its nature of not blocking damage but simply redirecting it, it was able to handle attacks from people ranked higher than the one being shielded. On top of that, it was invisible, didn''t weigh anything, and I could maintain it forever. It used a portion of my sel but was well worth it.


    A couple of hours later, we started to hear some slightly watery noise in front of us. I was a city person but even I could recognize what this sound meant. As expected, after a few more minutes, a river came into our view. Yes, not a stream, not a brook, but a river.


    ''''


    "Let''s take a break here."


    "S-sure."


    Selva went to the river, crouched in front of it, and drank directly from it. I had to force myself to stop trembling and contain my excitement. Not just a river, but unpolluted, directly drinkable water! If the forest was money, this was no different from an inexhaustible gold mine! With this simple discovery, I was set for life. I might even have a more prosperous future than in my other world. Life was truly full of surprises, bad and good combined.


    Many thoughts crossed my mind. I could repay Suuru much faster than expected. I could start a water business inside the dome. I could become the trader I always wanted to be.


    But first, I ran to the river and drank like crazy. It was only now that I realized how I missed having an infinite supply of water. I drank, drank again, and drank some more. The water was fresh, pure, and delicious. It felt like heaven.


    When I was so full of water I could burst, I sat on my butt and let a sigh of satisfaction out. I could see Selva looking at me weirdly but I couldn''t care less right now. What this the emotion gold rushers felt when they discovered enough of the metal to justify all their efforts? I could understand their feelings right at this moment. I even started to giggle by myself while thinking about my future.


    "Why are you laughing creepily like this? Stop that and let''s get going again."


    We didn''t even stop for five minutes and she wanted to leave again. She truly was impatient. When I looked up, she was staring at the horizon, in the direction of the river''s meanders. Following her gaze, I noticed something there, far away. I was able to discern some buildings and fields, a few kilometers away from us.


    "That''s Geola?"


    "Right. We''re almost there. Let''s go."


    I nodded and we resumed our walk, following the riverside this time. Geola seemed to have been built there due to this river, which made sense since water was always precious for civilizations. The fields that were visible from here probably used its water to get irrigated whenever rain wasn''t enough.


    After around one more hour, we were finally in front of the city itself. If the city in dome 82 was made of several kinds of building materials while retaining a certain harmony in architecture, this one was yet another marvelous sight. To put it in one world, it was absolute chaos. There were buildings of all sizes, forms, and colors, made from any materials one could imagine. Some were as small as my height, created out of wood or resin. Others were as big as castles, made from stone and iron. But even those high-rise buildings weren''t towering over the city.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 19 – Thievery

    There were also floating buildings, hovering above the rest of the city. The place itself was huge. Considering its architecture, or lack thereof, it was hard to tell how many lived there. Yet, I wouldn''t be surprised if its population was in the hundreds of thousands. On top of that, it gave a feeling of an old medieval city for some reason. I couldn''t see any sort of advanced technology anywhere, unlike what was common inside the dome.


    The mix of a bit of everything created a messy feeling, but at the same time, it gave a vibrant feeling of life to the place.


    This sensation was accentuated by the residents. If the city was chaos, its inhabitants offered the most colorful sight I had the pleasure of witnessing in my life. When I learned there was more than one species in the outside world, I somehow imagined that something like five of them would share the world.


    How wrong was I. Everywhere I observed, my eyes came across a creature that looked like nothing alike the previous one. There were bipedal species, quadrupedal ones, and even some that had more legs than this. As if that wasn''t enough, a good number of them were simply flying around as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Some felt close to humans in anatomy while others were more distant, with characteristic features. As for their ranks, most of them were between rank 0 and rank 4, with the occasional rank 5 here and there.


    While I was standing gaping at the view, the ground started to tremble at periodic intervals. I turned toward that direction and my mouth probably opened so wide that my jaw muscles could have become strained. A giant being was walking peacefully in front of us, going on with its business. It was probably more than three meters high, and the ground was shaking at each of its steps. The most incredible thing was that it was accompanied by a small bird-like species, seated comfortably on its shoulder, and the two of them couldn''t have created a more unlikely pair.


    "What are you staring at?"


    I was interrupted by Selva, who didn''t seem fazed in the least by the view of the city.


    "Huh? Ah¡­ Well¡­ It''s nothing."


    I felt stupid at this moment but I couldn''t help it. There were probably hundreds of different species going around and my brain was a bit overwhelmed right now.


    "Anyway, You''re safe now that we reached Geola. I''m going home. See you."


    "Wait a second. I still didn''t thank you properly."


    "It''s fine. I only did what I had to."


    "Please at least tell me how I can contact you again."


    "I live here too. Just go to the Mimdo martial center and ask for me."


    Just like that, she hurriedly left, leaving me alone in a foreign city full of foreign creatures. For a long time, I just stayed where I was, admiring the view of the inhabitants passing by. It was as if I would never get tired of it. Some looked strong and rugged but others seemed furry and fluffy, to the point I wanted to try touching their fur to check how it felt.


    Eventually, I noticed that the sun was going down. I couldn''t stay here forever and chose to move forward and truly enter the place. There wasn''t any partition between the inside and the outside of the city so I just entered by walking. A few of the inhabitants watched me curiously but none of them hindered my way. After strolling aimlessly for some time, I arrived at a sort of open market. Since it was the end of the day, some of the merchants were already tidying their stalls.


    This place ignited my trader interest, just like the market in the dome did. I checked the goods they offered, wondering how different it was from the inside world. The first thing I found out was that the writing system very much resembled the one humans used. While I didn''t know a lot about it, I still remembered the numbers and realized they were the same. This was great news to me. I was immediately able to examine the goods and their prices.


    I was quickly able to confirm my initial guess. For unknown reasons, this outside world was technologically less advanced than the inside world. Most of the products felt like they came from a historical movie I could watch in the previous world. There weren''t any selnic items as far as I could see. Instead, there were enchanted tools and weapons, the sort that had been discarded centuries ago in my world due to their inefficiency compared to selnic items.


    The other thing I noticed was that the prices were a lot more normal than inside the dome. It seemed like most goods were available in reasonable quantities and there weren''t any hiked prices like for water and food in dome 82. In fact, the enchanted items were the ones that seemed to fetch quite good coins compared to the rest.


    "Thief! Thief!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone in the market turned around at the sudden shout. I witnessed a small and rapid species running away from a stall while holding something in between their arms. The stall owner, who had two vertical horns together with white hair, was on the other side of the stall and couldn''t react in time to pursue it. He watched the thief run away with whatever it stole with horror and despair.


    As an aspiring trader, thieves were the sort of people I hated the most. Thinking that this would allow me to easily create a connection in this place, I checked that no one was looking at me and teleported high in the air. I wasn''t too worried about being seen anyway since people were flying all around the city. I was just one more of them. From there, I had a perfect view of the thief running away at a swift pace, glancing behind them from time to time. As soon as they left the main street, they jumped into a dark empty alley. This was perfect for me. I teleported right in front of them, and they collided with my space shield, letting out a cry of surprise and pain. They were sent rolling to the side and let go of their loot. Before they could understand what happened to them, I took the stolen pouch and teleported back high in the air.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 20 – Nice Place

    I found another quiet back alley in a different direction and sent myself there. From that location, I walked back to the market until I stood in front of the despairing merchant. He already had sel covering his ears, maybe because there were a lot of foreigners visiting this bustling city.


    "Hello, sir. I managed to retrieve your stolen goods."


    I handed him the pouch and he looked at me, unbelieving. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? Really? Yes, that''s my pouch!"


    "Please check that nothing is missing."


    He took it from me and hurriedly checked its content. He then let out a long sigh of relief.


    "My sel! Nothing is missing! Sir, you''re my savior! This was a whole day''s worth of sales!"


    His expression transformed from startle to delight. He came out from his stall and strongly patted me on the back.


    "I don''t know how you did it but you''re amazing. Those dirty thieves are so quick on their feet! You''re incredible!"


    "I was just lucky. He collided with me."


    "Even so! You retrieved my pouch and didn''t run away with it. I can tell, you''re a good person."


    "Haha, you''re overpraising me."


    "Not at all! You''re a foreigner, right? Your species is¡­ I''m not sure about that."


    "I''m a monkey mutant. My name is Tila."


    "Oh yes, I can see that now. I''m Giya, a small merchant in Geola."


    "What about your species?"


    He seemed surprised for a moment but smiled widely and opened his arms wide.


    "I''m a goat. You must be coming from far away. Oh, I know! Let me close my stall and introduce you to a nice place. It''s a good opportunity now that you''re in Geola, the never-sleeping city. My treat!"


    "That sounds great. I just arrived this evening and I don''t know anything yet. I''m looking forward to it."


    "Leave it to me. You won''t regret it."


    We continued to chat while the now joyful goat tidied his stall. Most of the other traders in the market were doing the same but I noticed that some new merchants came to replace them, even though fewer in number. Maybe that was what Giya meant by never sleeping. It was an interesting concept to have a market stay open during the night.


    For some reason, we clicked well together, especially after I told him I was aspiring to become a merchant too. He was a very friendly and sociable person and gladly answered any questions I had. I managed to learn a few things about how the city and the market operated, which would be useful in the future.


    Eventually, he was done cleaning his stand and asked me to follow him. We made a stop at his house, a one-story small home made from stone and one of the more normal houses in the city from my point of view. He deposited his goods there and we headed back to whatever destination he wanted to introduce me to, maybe some kind of bar or something.


    A few minutes later, we stopped in front of a door that had a sign with some species engraved on it. He opened the door and I was met with a slightly different sight than expected.


    There were a lot of people roaming the place, from many different species. Yet, there were two visibly different groups of folks. One of them was similar to me and Giya, normal-looking people staring around the place with a lot of interest. The other was composed of a lot of males and females from various species going around in very¡­ light and revealing outfits.


    "Is this place¡­ the kind I think about?"


    "Right! This is one of the most popular brothels in the city. Don''t worry about anything, friend. It''s my treat today. I can''t afford to get us any of the best services, though, hahaha!"


    My newly-made goat friend acted as if coming to this place was the most normal thing in the world. My eyes were going all around the place, halting anytime they noticed some revealed skin or round curves. For some reason, even though none of the people here were humans, I still felt myself getting excited. A lot of them looked similar to humans in one way or another but even if they didn''t, there was still something oddly arousing about their forms. There was some sort of animal tension in the air, and I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva in expectation.


    It was my first time coming to such a place since my training never allowed me such freedom. I found anything I saw to be marvelous. It probably helped that I never had been with a woman before too. Right at this moment, the many females going around half-nude appeared particularly sexy to me.


    A woman with a large bosom, a long neck, lots of feathers, and a friendly smile noticed us standing at the entrance and came to greet us.


    "Welcome to Geola''s delight, Giya and sir. What kind of service can we offer you tonight?"


    "I''m paying for my friend here this time. What can we get for five silvers?"


    This was something I just learned during our discussion. The currency here was in copper, silver, and gold. I found it very interesting how they were still using such a method, just like in the history books I read in my world.


    The woman shook her head with an amused expression.


    "You know you can only get the very basic service here with that sort of money. Why are you coming here every day instead of saving up and getting something better?"


    "No way, I need to take a break here every day or I feel restless at work."


    "Well, it''s your money. For five silvers and two people, you can only get a ten-minute fellatio, without choosing your partner."


    "Fine."


    He gave me an embarrassed smile.


    "Sorry, friend. That''s all I can afford without going bankrupt."


    "It''s completely fine. I''m thankful to you for treating me and introducing me to this place."


    That was the truth. To think I would experience something like right after reaching the city. I could already feel myself getting hard with anticipation.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 21 – Nescience

    The woman gestured for us to follow her.


    "I''ll guide you to your rooms."


    As we walked further into the brothel, many different areas came into view. There was one space that had a bar and a scene with men and women dancing and showing off their bodies. A little further away were many semi-isolated compartments where clients were quietly drinking and discussing with employees. There were also a few rooms that had their doors closed and I could only imagine what was happening inside based on the erotic moans that were hearable from outside.


    I observed both the clients and employees and realized something interesting. While a few of the personnel had strained smiles, most of the rest had either great skill at appearing happy or were genuinely so. I approached the ear of my comrade to whisper something.


    "I have a question. Are the people here working because they have no other choice?"


    Giya put his mouth close to my ear to respond in the same manner.


    "A few of them are like that. Bad luck, debts, or just wanting some quick cash before moving on with their lives. But the majority still work here because they want to. There are a lot of employees that enjoy sex."


    That was a pleasant surprise, especially compared to my world. Maybe this was due to there being so many different species. I still had no idea about relations between them, power plays, politics, and the like. That was something I would need to learn on the fly.


    We were guided toward the back where stairs took us to the second floor. The ambiance was quieter here, with all the rooms having their doors closed, and the noise from the first floor fading out in the background. We stopped in front of a door.


    "Your stop, Giya. The girl will be here soon."


    "Alright. See you later, Tila. Let''s wait for each other when we''re done and leave together, okay?"


    "Of course."


    He handed five silver coins to the woman and entered the room happily. We didn''t have to walk much more after that since my stop was only two doors away.


    "And you''ll be here, sir¡­ Tila, right?"


    "That''s right. And you are?"


    "My name is Oga. I mostly manage employees and clients but you can also buy me, for a lot more money than what Giya spent tonight."


    "I see. That''s good to know."


    "Oh, I forgot to ask about something important. Would you prefer to have a man or a woman?"


    "A woman, please."


    "Alright. And also¡­ I''m sorry to ask this but could you tell me your species? I''ve seen many people but no one like you before. I need to know this for matching purposes."


    "What do you mean by matching?"


    She giggled.


    "Well, it''s mostly about size. You wouldn''t want to match an elephant together with a mouse, right? There are also a few incompatible species but you don''t look like that sort."


    I had no idea what an elephant and a mouse were but still nodded fluidly.


    "That makes sense. I''m a mutant monkey."


    I had been using that species a lot but still had no idea what a monkey was either. It was a bit funny if I thought about it.


    "Oh, I see now. I can see a little resemblance. Alright, it won''t be a problem to match you. Please wait inside the room, the girl will be there soon."


    "Thank you, ma''am. It was a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure was all mine. Please enjoy yourself, sir."


    She swiftly left after that, heading back toward the first floor. I entered the room and checked the inside. It was quite simple, with a large bed in the center, a basin of water on the ground next to it, a nightstand on which a lit candle provided some light to the room, a couple of towels, and a small chest. I could truly feel how backward this place was compared to my planet and the inner world of the dome. It seemed running water didn''t even exist as a concept in this city.


    Curious, I went to check what was inside the chest. I found a pot of cream that couldn''t be anything other than lubricant, a few sexual toys made of wood, a few hourglasses of different sizes, some more towels, and what seemed to be scented candles and perfume. How so very interesting.


    Once I was done looking around, I sat on the bed, wondering what the girl would look like. From what I had seen in this city, it could truly be anything and everything.


    Just like Oga claimed, I didn''t have to wait long. After a couple of minutes, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door slowly opened and a girl timidly came inside. She was smaller than me, perhaps reaching my chin if we were standing next to each other. In a slightly similar way to Giya, she had two long horns, one on each side of her head. Her hair was quite the sight, light brown with small white stripes. She kept it relatively short, only covering a slightly long neck partially. Next to her horns were round and elongated ears, standing at a slight angle on both sides of her head.


    She was wearing a very light transparent negligee that didn''t leave much to the imagination, her bra and panties being visible through it. I could see that her skin was slightly furry, also brown and white like her hair. She was very thin without a lot of curves, though her bra still formed a slight bulge over her chest. Her medium-sized tail was covered in long hair and completed her appearance. Her black eyes were looking at me with insecurity and apprehension as if I was something unusual.


    "H-hello, sir. I''m Linon. I''ll take care of you this evening."


    "Nice to meet you, Linon. I''m Tila."


    "Y-yes."


    She stood before me, looking at the ground while glancing at me several times, but unmoving otherwise. I wasn''t sure what to do either since this was my first time in such a situation. After a few seconds of heavy silence, I cleared my throat, startling her a little.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, sir. We¡­ We don''t have a lot of time, right?"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 22 – Awkward

    She got in motion, making her way to the chest.


    "L-Let me start the preparations."


    She opened it and took the smallest hourglass out of it. However, her arms were trembling a lot while she retrieved it. The item slipped from her hands and fell to the ground.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, sir!"


    She immediately recovered it and looked at me awkwardly.


    "Don''t worry about it. Are you nervous?"


    She bit her lips and shook her head.


    "N-no. I''m fine. Completely fine."


    This made me smile a little.


    "It''s okay to be. To tell you the truth, I''m also very nervous."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "It''s my first time in this sort of place. And also my first time with a woman."


    Her eyes widened at my declaration.


    "R-really?"


    "Yes. It''s a bit shameful but that''s the truth."


    She then shook her head and arms widely.


    "No, no! It''s not shameful! Actually¡­ It''s also my first day working here."


    That explained a lot. This was what Oga meant when she said we couldn''t choose our partners. It was a chance for newbies who might not have been chosen otherwise to get some experience.


    "So, we''re the same, huh? I''m glad that my first partner is such a kind and cute girl like you."


    "C-cute? Me?"


    "Ah, sorry. You must be hearing this all the time. I''m not great with words."


    "N-no¡­ But, I''m not cute at all."


    "What do you mean?"


    "All the boys in the village always said I was awkward, thin, and clumsy."


    "I don''t know what they were thinking. You''re such a nice and beautiful girl."


    "Uh¡­ It''s bad to lie."


    "I''m not lying at all. I don''t want to be vulgar but look at this."


    I pointed toward my groin where my tool was already forming a severe bulge under my pants. I was looking forward to this very much. One shouldn''t underestimate the lust of a twenty-year virgin without experience!


    "Oh¡­"


    She seemed startled once again but then realized the circumstances. She turned the hourglass upside down and placed it on the nightstand.


    "We should proceed. We need to stop when time is out."


    I nodded, glad that we would finally get to it. Fortunately, it seemed the time counting only started from now on. Linon placed herself in front of me who was still sitting on the bed. She kneeled and opened my legs with her hands.


    "I''ll start now."


    She looked a bit more relaxed now. She used her fingers to open the button of my pants, revealing my underwear. I stood up partially to remove those too and my penis now rose to its full length, liberated from its restraints.


    "Oh¡­"


    She let out another small exclamation at the sight it offered. Her hands approached it and my excitation climbed to its peak. After being selected as a Trading Union apprentice, training in hell for fifteen years, and getting sent to another world while losing everything, I would now get my first physical experience in my life, with a non-human at that. Life was such an unexpected thing. My dick was pulsating in expectation when her soft slightly furry hands touched it.


    She seemed as much mesmerized as I was, caressing my shaft slowly, going from top to bottom.


    "H-how is it? I''m not hurting you?"


    "No at all, it feels great."


    There was no way she would hurt me considering she was barely putting any strength in her fingers. She gave a tiny grin and relaxed further, increasing the place of her movement a little. I suddenly got curious about her circumstances.


    "Is it okay to ask why you''re working here, Linon?"


    She gently nodded without stopping her hand movements. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All the other girls in the village had boyfriends but I wasn''t popular and the boys weren''t interested in me. I''m also very clumsy. I can''t do most jobs correctly. But I''ve always been curious about sex so I decided to try working here."


    "I see. I guess this is my good luck to get to encounter you tonight."


    She shyly turned her head away and murmured.


    "I''m also glad you''re such a nice person."


    After a few more seconds of playing with my cock, she peeked at the hourglass and swallowed her saliva. She took her small tongue out and gave my rod an apprehensive lick. I couldn''t help trembling at the magical feeling of her wet appendage on my sensitive skin. She kept glancing at me to monitor my reactions and seemed pleased with her performance.


    After licking everywhere on my tool for another minute, making it shine in the candle''s light, she grew bolder and opened her mouth. Knowing full well what would happen due to having watched my share of pornographic videos on Rylnet, I watched her next move with great thrill. Because she had a small mouth, she had to open quite wide to allow passage for my width, her jaws engulfing my glans with a wet sound.


    This felt nothing like before. My most nervous part was now directly stimulated by her soft lips and tongue, and the pleasure suddenly exploded. I, who hadn''t had any contact with women for my whole life, felt a burst of sensations and exhilaration the types of I never experienced before. It was too strong, too quick, but I couldn''t hold myself anymore.


    "Darn! Sorry, Linon, I''m coming!"


    The girl shivered in startle and stayed in place as if she didn''t know what to do, her eyes glistening in fear and anticipation. I exploded my orgasm straight away inside her parted lips, her mouth still barely enveloping the tip of my penis. Taken by surprise, the girl felt my warm seed invading her cavity. She hadn''t had the time to react that part of it entered further inside her mouth while the rest escaped to the sides, flowing down on her face and chin.


    It felt like years of suppression were getting out and I cummed like a broken hose, sending wave after wave of sperm out. Eventually, I was done ejaculating, and I let out a long sigh of pleasure fulfilled.


    I then took on the sight of the girl in front of me.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 23 – Unaccustomed

    She had her eyes wide open and was paralyzed, unsure of what to do. Her mouth was now partially open, my semen slowly flowing out of it. Like a machine, she moved her arm and scooped some of my spurts with her fingers. She observed the fluid briefly before putting it close to her nose. She then sniffed it, and in doing so, shivered slightly.


    To my surprise, she started to breathe hard and closed her eyes. Her tongue came out to lick the semen around her lips while she continued to sniff it. Her other hand headed downward in a natural manner. After passing her light negligee, it entered her panties, where she moved it around while moaning lightly. Just like that, she began masturbating, completely forgetting about my existence.


    Now that I was in the aftermath of my orgasm, her act didn''t trouble me much. On the contrary, I found it super sexy and hot. It was also funny that she forgot she was in the middle of working and reverted to probably long-engrained reflexes of masturbation. I could completely emphasize that mindset since I had my fair share of experience in the domain. My shaft, which was on its way down, sprang back up to action at the view she offered. The only downside of the situation was that I couldn''t see much about what was going on under her underwear. No doubt it would be a magnificent sight.


    "Mhm¡­ Mhmm¡­ Mhmm¡­"


    Linon was happily schlicking in front of me, letting out cute moans from time to time, her hand moving dynamically over her groin. She sometimes licked a bit more sperm, enhancing her lust even further. For a couple of minutes, she was like in a trance, forgetting about everything around her. She hadn''t lied when she said she was curious about sexual matters.


    At one point, she slightly opened her eyes while still touching herself. She looked at me without any special reaction at first. Then. realization appeared on her face. She jumped hard, moving her hand away from her nether region at high speed.


    "Ah! I¡­ I¡­ I''m so sorry, sir! I don''t know what took over me!"


    I shook my head with an understanding grin.


    "Don''t worry, I get where you''re coming from."


    "No, no! H-how could I do that during work? Uh¡­ I''m such a failure¡­"


    She was looking so down that I couldn''t help reassuring her. I put a hand over her head and caressed it. Her hair felt soft and warm, giving a pleasant feeling under my palm.


    "It''s fine. To tell you the truth, I thought you were very hot and sexy right now."


    She twitched a little as she felt my touch on her but didn''t get away from me. Instead, she looked up, astonished.


    "H-hot? Sexy? Me?"


    "Yes. Very much so. Look how hard I am."


    She glanced at my rod and inhaled loudly.


    "In fact, I''d like to see what you were doing there. Right now, I want nothing more than to bury my head between your legs and eat you good."


    "Huh? Uh¡­ No way¡­ Why would you¡­ Haah¡­ Haah¡­"


    Her eyes glazed a little as she understood what I meant. Her breathing accelerated while she lightly shook her head left and right.


    "E-eating me¡­ That''s¡­ No, no! Oga told me, only fellatio! I can''t do anything else! Really!"


    "That''s a shame. I want to lick you and make you come hard so bad right now."


    Of course, there was no way I could come up with those sentences by myself, as a complete virgin without experience. I was using knowledge from porn of my world, testing it out on this interesting and inexperienced girl.


    "Licking me hard¡­ E-even if you want to¡­ We can''t¡­ Really¡­"


    I felt like she wouldn''t be opposed to the concept in different circumstances.


    "I see¡­ It can''t be helped then."


    I faked pure sadness and she let out a small whine.


    "Ugh¡­ D-do you really want to do something like this that much?"


    "Of course."


    "I-I''m a new girl here so I''m not expensive. For 5 silvers more, you can do anything you want to me for ten minutes, except penetration."


    ''''


    "Sorry, I don''t have that much on me right now. I''m new to the city and I''ll start earning money from now on."


    "Oh¡­ I see."


    She looked quite disappointed. This girl was truly interesting and cute.


    "I''ll get the money and come back as soon as possible."


    She nodded with a small smile.


    "Okay. I don''t have many opportunities to work because I''m inexperienced. I started working today but you''re my first client. I''m also not allowed to the first floor yet. I can only get work if Oga or another manager assigns it to me or if I get requested by name."


    "I got it. I''ll request you by name next time, Linon."


    "Yes!"


    She finally gave a bright smile. She looked to the side and noticed how the sand had all fallen to the bottom of the hourglass.


    "Oh, we''re out of time. I''m sorry¡­ Because of what I did and because I chatted so much¡­"


    I caressed her head again and she closed her eyes in appreciation. I was glad she wasn''t scared of me anymore.


    "Don''t worry about it. Your fellatio was amazing. I never came so much in the past."


    "R-really?"


    "You saw it yourself."


    She nodded with a joyful expression. After that, we cleaned ourselves with the towels and water that were available inside the room. We then exited the place, where we were faced with a waiting Oga, looking slightly anxious.


    "Hello again, sir. I came to check on you because you were taking so long. I hope everything went fine with Linon?"


    "Yes. She was incredible. I''m glad she was my partner this evening."


    This seemed to surprise her. She turned toward Linon with a face full of questions.


    "Incredible, you say?"


    "Absolutely."


    "That''s great, then. Alright, we must leave now. I hope you two gentlemen have a good end to the day. Come, Linon."


    I noticed Giya was also waiting for us on the other side. Oga turned around and Linon quickly followed her. As they turned the corridor''s corner, I could hear them talking.


    "Good job, Linon. How was it?'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was very¡­ interesting. And¡­ exciting."


    "Hahaha, I see. What about him?"


    "He was nice. Very nice."


    "Ohoh¡­"


    After which their voices mixed with the background noise and I couldn''t hear their discussion anymore.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 24 – Care

    "I see you were assigned a bongo. They tend to be quite timid with strangers."


    I focused my attention back on Giya.


    "Yes. She was anxious at first but she managed to relax by the end."


    ''


    "You might have a gift if you can make a young bongo loosen in ten minutes, hahaha. I hope your skills as a merchant are on the same level."


    "I''ll have to do my best on that side too."


    "Well said."


    "Thanks again for the treat, Giya. I had a good time."


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s the money you retrieved from that thief. I''d have nothing without you."


    I nodded and diverted the topic to his experience.


    "How was your partner?"


    "Got a hippo."


    He made some circular gestures with his hands in front of his body, the sort that would have been used to describe someone busty in my world. He then added with a lewd smile.


    "Well, she wasn''t bad."


    "Glad to hear it."


    I obviously had no idea what a hippo was but I wasn''t one to let these small details stop me. I didn''t know anything, after all.


    "Alright, we should get going now. Do you have somewhere to spend the night?"


    "Yes, that''s taken care of."


    "Good."


    We exited the building, the fresher air from outside alleviating my tension even further. Before we separated, I still had something to ask of my newly made friend.


    "I''ve got a small favor to ask. I''ll need a few days to settle but I''ll probably start a stall like yours after that. Can I reach out to you for help when the time comes?"


    "Of course. It''s nothing too hard, but you''ll probably need to start on the night shift. You know how to find me. I''m at the market there pretty much every day. Just come and find me anytime. I''ll help you talk to the market manager."


    "Great. That''d be a big help."


    After a few more small exchanges, Giya headed to his house to rest for the day. I was back to my lone self, which wasn''t such a bad thing. I still had a few things to do before calling it a day.


    I had to adjust my plans a little. I initially planned to get water and maybe wood from the outside world, sell it in the inside world, and live a peaceful yet well-off life there together with Suuru. However, now that I knew how interesting the outside world was, I wanted to do business there too.


    Yet, there was a major obstacle in my way: the language. By now, I was almost certain they were using the same language inside and outside the dome, maybe with some variations that occurred due to being separated for hundreds of years. So far, everyone was accommodating me since I was passing as a foreigner and a client. This wouldn''t work anymore if I was a trader instead. People would be a lot less tolerant of me not speaking their language.


    So, my first goal would be to learn the language enough that I didn''t force people to use sel all the time with me. Once this was done, I could sell raw materials inside the dome, and maybe use the technological advantage they had there to buy selnic items and sell them to the outside world. I didn''t see anything disadvantageous, except for the high workload. I would just get rich in two places instead of one.


    Now that was settled, I entered a small backstreet, checked that no one was in the vicinity, and teleported to the river in the forest. I used a few metal containers I had borrowed from Suuru in the morning to store as much water as I could. From there, I teleported again to the bandits I killed previously. A few animals that were inspecting the corpses got scared by my sudden arrival and immediately flew at full speed from the scene. There only remained some dark birds, high in the sky, croaking ominously while circling the area.


    The view was as gruesome as before, even though the blood had mostly dried up. I quickly gathered everything that I judged to be usable. I ended up with some clothes, two bows, some arrows, two axes, one sword, and a bit of money. These guys were quite poor and all together, they only had 3 silvers and 47 coppers. It was ironic that this would be how I acquired my first goods and money in the outside world. Still, there was no such thing as small gains. Every copper counted toward becoming a giant in the industry. Plus, with my recent experience still fresh in mind, I couldn''t help thinking that this was enough for another fellatio at the brothel.


    I left the place as soon as I was done since I didn''t want to stay there longer than necessary. The forest animals would take care of the cleanup. I teleported a few hundred meters away from Suuru''s house, in the direction of the city, to make it as if I was coming back from there. I then walked for a few minutes.


    As I approached the house, I noticed that Suuru was outside, looking in my direction. When I was close enough, I found out she had quite a large scowl, and wondered if something had gone wrong for her. She didn''t wait for me to reach her and instead ran to me.


    "Tila!"


    She placed her hands on my shoulders and inspected me from top to bottom with a worried look.


    "What''s wrong, Suuru?"


    This made her stop her inspection and she glared at me with an upset look. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean what''s wrong? Why are you so late? I''ve been so worried if anything happened to you!"


    "Oh¡­ You don''t need to, you know. I''m a grown girl. I can take care of myself."


    "No! You''re still not perfectly fine. And you''re just a rank 0. The city isn''t as safe as you think it is. I¡­ I still need to protect you!"


    "Protect me? Hm¡­ Are we talking about the same Suuru who couldn''t wait to join me in the bathroom on my first day here?"


    "H-huh? That was¡­"


    "The Suuru who can''t sleep well if she doesn''t hug me hard at night?"


    "Uh¡­"


    "The one who couldn''t even take a little massage to the end?"


    "Ugh¡­ S-stop it! Okay! Fine! I''ll show you I can do it. You can do your massage or whatever and I won''t stop you until the end. You''ll see!"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 25 – Determination

    I noticed how she didn''t say anything about bathing and sleeping together. It seemed she wasn''t ready to give up on those.


    "Interesting. I don''t know why you''re taking it as a challenge but that''s fine with me. It''s a massage to make you feel good and relax, you know?"


    "Y-yeah. But it felt a bit weird."


    "Didn''t you feel relaxed after it?"


    "Well¡­ Yes."


    "It''ll be even better if we can go until the end."


    "Hm¡­" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t look so convinced. I would have to try my best to change her mind.


    "Anyway, we can do that later. I''ve got a present for you."


    Her hesitant stance completely changed when she heard this. Startled initially, she tried her best not to smile, without much success.


    "A present? You didn''t need to¡­"


    Her body language said otherwise and it couldn''t be seen as anything but being positively surprised. Even the corners of her lips were twitching in happiness, even though she tried to stay stoic. It was great she wasn''t a trader since she had no skill in hiding her feelings. That job was all about convincing people and sometimes even deceiving them.


    "It''s nothing big. Let''s go in first."


    I waited for her to enter the house and when she couldn''t see me anymore, I took out five metallic bottles filled with water from my storage, the whole stock that I borrowed from her in the morning. I entered the house and gave her my haul. She recognized her bottles and looked like she didn''t understand, at first. That was until she took one of them and felt the weight. She let out a small exclamation and opened the cap.


    "Water¡­ All of them?"


    "That''s right."


    "How did you get these?"


    "I worked hard for two days."


    "So much water in two days? That''s amazing, even though you don''t speak the language."


    "I told you I could take care of myself."


    She nodded a little and gave the bottle back to me.


    "It''s too precious for me to accept. It would be best if you took care of them. Five bottles filled with water are worth a lot. Well, you should know since you paid for them."


    I shook my head with a grin and handed her the rest of the bottles instead.


    "No, keep them. It''s the least I should do for the savior of my life."


    "What savior. I only helped a little¡­"


    "No. I won''t forget your grace for the rest of my life."


    "Look at how you''re speaking. You''re always exaggerating everything."


    She complained a bit but, just like before, it was obvious she wasn''t unhappy about my words. If I had to guess, the words "for the rest of my life" pleased her a lot since it meant I wouldn''t go anywhere anytime soon.


    "Alright then. Thank you. With all this water, we can drink to our fill for some time. That''s great news. Let''s go eat now. I''ll prepare more food to celebrate your hard work."


    She joyfully headed to the storage room to fetch the same vegetables we always ate, peas. Even though they didn''t taste bad, I couldn''t wait until I earned enough to buy more diverse food for us. Eating the same thing every day felt a bit too monotonous.


    Just like she claimed, we had double portions of food today. I gladly devoured everything as she watched me with a smile, slowly eating her share. She put one of the bottles I gave her on the table and we gulped the fresh liquid from the river until we had enough.


    "It tastes a bit different from the water I normally buy."


    "Yes. It''s not bad. I like it."


    "Me too. It has a slightly pleasant taste to it."


    That was a given. Water in the domes was mostly created by water mages. It was bland and tasteless. This was pure unpolluted river water, with all the minerals that came together with it. It tasted great and felt even more refreshing than its counterpart. All hail to the medieval outside world that still didn''t pollute its water sources, unlike what happened in my world!


    We finished eating and cleaned the table. Then, Suuru started to squirm anxiously.


    "Okay¡­ I''m ready now."


    "Good. Since you say you''ll let me finish today, let''s do it a bit differently. I''ll massage you on the bed."


    "Sure¡­"


    We headed to the bedroom and I continued.


    "Remove all your clothes and lie down on your belly."


    She nodded and obeyed without protesting. Soon enough, she was in her birthday suit and I admired the view she offered without any need to hide my gaze. This was the fascinating part of the inner world, where showing skin inside the home wasn''t considered shameful. There was no concept of gender, after all. I couldn''t help but appreciate it now that I was more used to the idea. As always, my eyes were focused on her breast and hairless snatch, which felt as beautiful and magical as always. Thinking about how the inner world worked, I probably was the only one who ever laid a hand on her body since other people wouldn''t even know of the concept. This was also quite an arousing thought.


    When she was on the bed, she turned her head to look at me nervously.


    "I''ll start now."


    "Hm¡­"


    She nodded again and I went to it. Just like the previous time, I began with a more normal massage, the part she enjoyed the most. Since she was lying down on the bed, I straddled over her back, making the bed crack a bit under our combined weight. I put my hands on her shoulders and initiated the massage. Using a little strength here, and more force there, I patiently unraveled the knot in her muscles. Whenever this happened, she would let a pleasant sigh out, feeling the tension leaving her. I did her nape, went to the sides to work on her shoulder muscles, and then descended slowly toward her lower back, kneading everything on the way. I then did her legs, making her feel a bit ticklish at first, followed by her feet. When this was done, I reversed my direction and progressively returned to her shoulders, sparing nothing on the way.


    It took some time but she eventually reached the relaxed state I aimed for.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 26 – Select

    She was a lot less tense now, and her breathing was slower and deeper. Maybe if I continued with a simple normal massage, she would fall asleep eventually. Yet, that wasn''t an option. I had a world of pleasure to show her.


    "Can you turn around now?"


    "Yes¡­"


    She rotated her body, her perky breasts pointing toward the ceiling. Her face seemed at peace, with her eyes half closed. When she was ready, I initiated the second phase of the massage. From her collarbone, my hands kneaded their way to her chest. As I touched her soft flesh, she wasn''t startled this time, being mentally prepared for it. I appreciated the springy feeling of her boobs as I weighed them in my hands, before actively stimulating them.


    First, I massaged them lightly, followed by working on her nipples with my thumbs. Just like the previous time, her breathing accelerated as her face took on a deeper color. It wasn''t long until her nipples hardened under my care and she squirmed a bit, seemingly uncomfortable.


    "Uh¡­ Just like last time."


    "It''s the same massage, after all."


    "Yeah¡­"


    I suddenly had an idea to help her relax again. I put my head close to hers and aligned my jaws with her immaculate lips. Then, I placed them on top of hers, effectively initiating the first kiss of my life.


    Her eyes opened wide as she felt me being so close. She tensed up, not understanding her situation, and stayed completely still for a few seconds. I pressed my lips slightly harder against hers before leaving my position and ending the smooch. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She still looked startled as she questioned me.


    "Why did you apply your lips to mine?"


    Her query both informed and amused me. It was like even the concept of kissing had disappeared from the inner world.


    "You didn''t like it?"


    "I didn''t hate it but¡­ It felt quite¡­ intimate. Your face was so close to mine."


    ''''


    "Isn''t this whole massage intimate anyway? That''s just another aspect of it."


    "Well¡­ That''s true."


    "Should I do it again?"


    "Okay."


    I kissed her again and she reacted much better this time. She had her eyes opened and observed my face and skin from very close as if it was something interesting. On my side, my focus was more on how soft and warm her lips were and how she smelled so nice from that distance. Either way, it felt like we both enjoyed it in our own manners.


    I broke the contact and she took a deeper breath.


    "It''s interesting. I don''t hate it."


    "Right? I like it a lot too. Your lips are so pleasant, Suuru."


    "I-is that so?"


    "Yes. Now, should we go on?"


    "Sure."


    It was great she was less tense now. Even though her face was still slightly flushed and her nipples were as erect as before, she wasn''t reluctant to continue anymore. Now was the critical part. Anyone could do what I did so far since it wasn''t complicated but for what came next, my practical experience would be severely lacking, no matter how many porn videos I watched on Rylnet in the past.


    Still, I had no intention of letting that stop me. I could just acquire the skills I needed on the fly, just like I''ve done my whole life.


    Carefully, I left her breasts in peace for the time being and slid my hands downward. I caressed and massaged my way through her lower body, starting with her belly. I came across her navel, which I only tickled a bit, and arrived at her mons pubis. What was interesting was that Suuru instinctively tensed up as I came closer to her inner part. Even though she had no concept of sex, masturbation, and sexual pleasure at all, it was like her body realized something was coming her way and reacted by itself.


    I kneaded my way toward her groin, slowly applying pressure here and there with my palm and fingers, and finally reached her vagina. At this point, Suuru''s breathing was quite deep and quick, and I witnessed a very precious sight.


    Her pure untouched crotch hadn''t been indifferent to my work as it glittered a little in the light of the room. Her labia majora was faintly wet, a result that pleased me beyond measure. It was the absolute proof that she was receptive to sexual stimulation. Impulsively, I ran a finger over her pussy lips and she let a little moan out.


    "Mhm¡­! T-Tila. Are you going to massage my vagina too?"


    "Yes. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Are you sure about this? I''ve never heard of such a massage before."


    "Of course. Only a select few know about it. Just relax, Suuru. It''ll feel great soon."


    "F-fine."


    Now that I had her approval, I resumed my task. I wasn''t sure how to do this so I could only test the waters out. I only knew that I should be careful or she could panic and ask me to stop.


    Since this was what made her moan before, I started by running another finger over the length of her petals. This pushed her to let another light moan out. As for me, I was harder than ever, with the feeling of touching the first-ever cunt of my life. Her marginal wetness was also transferred to my fingertip, arousing me even further.


    I made several more back-and-forths before moving to the next step. There were so many things I was curious about that I couldn''t help myself with my next move. With two fingers, I opened her labia on both sides, revealing the inside of her twat. I was hit by both a pleasant odor and an amazing sight. Now that she was flustered and lustful too, Suuru''s inner vagina was releasing a smell I couldn''t truly pinpoint except it felt erotic and sweet. As for the view, it was partially blocked by a membrane of flesh. It took me a few seconds before I understood what this was. It was my savior''s hymen, which was perfectly intact and standing strong against possible intrusions.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 27 – High

    I swallowed hard, anticipating the day I would slay the thin membrane and explore further inside. However, this wasn''t the time yet. There were a few intermediate steps we had to go through first.


    For now, I moved my eyes toward another point of interest, her clitoris. At the top of her labia was a tiny patch of skin that formed a small bulge over her pussy. There wasn''t much to see since it was completely covered, as expected of her unexplored and untouched vagina. Yet, I heard it was possible to stimulate it even in that case, through the skin that sheltered it.


    I knew it was a sensitive place so I progressively moved my fingers from her lips to there, taking my time. Once more, her body tensed up while she moaned lightly, rough breathing exiting her throat. Eventually, I reached her mount and my finger slid over the skin. Her reaction was instantaneous.


    "Aahh!"


    Her waist skipped up, her butt leaving the bed to float in the air for a second. Her sudden movement was so intense that it surprised both me and her. I quickly removed my finger from her clitoris, which allowed her buttocks to fall back on the sheets. Suuru looked at me with incomprehension, her face red with lust.


    "W-what was that, Tila?"


    I gulped once more and took a second to find my words.


    "It''s going well. We''re getting there. Hold on for a bit more, Suuru. You can do that, right?"


    "C-can''t we stop here? I think that would be best."


    "Just a bit more. You''ll understand soon. Be strong, Suuru."


    "Hm¡­ Okay. Can you end this quickly? I''m feeling super strange now."


    "Of course." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since she asked to be finished swiftly, I would gladly indulge. With one hand, I resumed caressing her labia, going from top to bottom and bottom to top. With the other one, I touched her pearl again.


    "Mhaaah¡­ T-tila¡­!"


    She twitched again while letting another hot moan out but I didn''t stop this time. I needed to end this speedily now. I ran my finger over her clitoris, monitoring her reactions closely. She kept trembling now while calling my name. Yet, her cunt somehow understood what was happening to it. It kept releasing further fluids, lubricating her snatch for a potential intrusion. I was so excited right now that I dreamed of doing exactly this but I used all my willpower to restrain myself. I could do that as much as I wanted later, as long as I introduced the concept progressively.


    Amongst Suuru''s lustful moans and panting, I didn''t hold my movements back anymore. The fingers of my first hand started to lightly explore the inside of her twat, careful not to touch her hymen, while the finger on her bean startled to flicker it strongly.


    As expected, she reacted wildly. Her hips jumped again while her eyes filled with tears of pleasure.


    "Tila! This is really weird! Mhmm! Tila!"


    It was kind of hot that she kept calling my name like this as I masturbated her at full strength. Still, she was extremely prepared by a long massage and slow stimulation. She soon reached the point I was waiting for.


    "Stop, Tila! Mhmm! Mhmmm! Haah! Aahh! Stop, something¡­ Something strange is coming!"


    "That''s perfect, Suuru. Let yourself go. Absolutely don''t resist it!"


    "B-But! Mhaaahh! No¡­! I can''t take this anymore! Aahh! Aaahhh! Aaaahhhh! Tilaaa! Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    Her back arched strongly as she experienced the first orgasm of her life. Her pussy twitched many times while releasing a few waves of thick fluids, drenching my fingers with her release. She let out a loud shout of extreme pleasure as her body was met with its first climax. Her eyes teared up while her face was fully flushed, her eyes wide open in incomprehension and pleasure.


    After twitching several times in the air and letting plenty of juices out, her waist finally fell back down on the bed. Her body trembled for a few long seconds more until she eventually released a deep sigh of relief. She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again, staring at me.


    "What was that, Tila? What did you do to me?"


    "It''s called an orgasm. It''s the ultimate goal of this massage, a peak of pleasure and release. How did that feel?"


    "Huh¡­ It''s super odd. I''m tingling all over."


    "But it felt amazing, right?"


    "Well¡­ I''ve never experienced something like this before. It was good¡­ I guess? I''m feeling very relaxed now, a lot more than ever before."


    "That''s great. I can massage you a lot more in the future. There are still a lot of variants we can try. Some of them feel even better than that."


    "E-even better? Is that possible?"


    "Sure is. You''ll see."


    "I never thought something like this could exist. How come I never heard of that sort of massage before?"


    "Who knows? But now you can try it any time."


    "Yes¡­ Ah, now isn''t the time for that. We need to clean ourselves up and go to sleep. It''s getting late. Uh¡­ Why did my vagina get wet like this?"


    She left the bed, her legs still trembling a bit. I had to take hold of her for a second since she almost fell to the ground. When she was in my arms, she noticed my boner and called out.


    "Ah, is your mutation acting up again, Tila?"


    "Y-yeah. Somehow, it seems to like it when you''re pleased, Suuru."


    "Hahaha. What are you talking about?"


    She glanced at it once again and asked.


    "Doesn''t it hurt when it''s like this?"


    "It''s fine. I know a way to calm it down. I''ll show you another time."


    "Okay."


    She exited my arms and headed toward the bathroom. On the way, I noticed how her groin was dropping a bit of her fluids on the ground with every step she took. Speaking of which, I checked my fingers, which were still full of her juices.


    I put them close to my nose and sniffed them. As expected, it was a similar arousing smell to the one filling the bedroom now. I put them in my mouth and savored my first indirect taste of female fluids.


    Deep and fruity. It tasted erotic and arousing.


    I couldn''t wait until the next massage.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 28 – Language

    I woke up in Suuru''s arms once again. If I thought she couldn''t get any clingier before, I was wrong. No matter what she said, I could tell she enjoyed the previous day''s massage and its conclusion, making her even more affectionate than previously.


    Right after breakfast, I started a conversation with her.


    "I''m thinking it''s time for me to learn the language. I can''t keep relying on sel forever."


    "That''s a good idea. So¡­ You''re planning on staying here for the long term?"


    "Yes, but only if I''m not a bother to you."


    "Of course not! You can stay as long as you want!"


    "Thanks, Suuru."


    I kissed her again and she seemed bewildered.


    "Why did you do this now?"


    "You can consider it as a sign of affection. Do you dislike it?"


    "Affection? I didn''t dislike it at all. It''s quite nice."


    "Great. Anyway, back to the topic. Do you know a place where I could learn the language?"


    "Hm¡­ You''re a bit too old to go to school. Then, probably the library."


    "That sounds good. Where is it located?"


    "It''s close to the city hall."


    She paused for a moment before continuing.


    "I''ll come with you today."


    "Do you have business in the city too?"


    "I''ll go and sell my work. And buy some more food and scrap metal after that. It''s a big help that you bought all that water, it''ll save us a lot of money."


    The way she said "us" instead of "me" spoke a lot about her feelings. I also wanted to learn the language quickly so I could start a business and repay her kindness.


    Since our plan for the day was decided, we moved into action. Suuru had a lot of metallic items she sculpted recently. We put them all in a metallic wheelbarrow she kept in storage for that purpose and headed toward the city. On the way, she watched me with a serious expression.


    "Tila, you know¡­ Don''t be too surprised if some people look at me weirdly, okay?"


    "Why would they do that?"


    "That''s because¡­ Some people don''t like me too much." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was a surprising revelation.


    "Can I ask why?"


    She seemed ashamed of herself as she responded.


    "I''m¡­ not the sort of person people want to associate with."


    Even I could tell she wasn''t telling me the whole story but I had no plans on forcing her to talk. It felt like something she didn''t want to expand too much on.


    "How strange. I want to associate with you a lot."


    "Yes¡­ Well¡­"


    My words didn''t make her feel any better, on the contrary. As usual, she was easy to read. Her face looked guilty now as if she had something to blame herself for. It was hard for me to tell what could be wrong with her since I knew so little about this world. It might even be some concept I knew nothing about. Even babies came out of the ground here, after all.


    After a few tens of minutes, we reached the city. Just like she said, some of the people we met on our way scowled when they recognized her. It wasn''t that many, though. It was a relatively large place and there was no way everyone would know her. Yet, since this was her way to the city center, some folks were bound to see her often.


    Suuru was walking with her head lowered and tried not to pay too much attention to the glances full of disapprobation. There was even an old lady who clicked her tongue on our passage before closing her window. This was quite the chilly reception, to say the least. Fortunately, it got better as we arrived in more populated areas. From that point on, there were so many people going around that no one paid us more attention than necessary.


    Suuru knew her way well and we moved forward without hesitation together with our wheelbarrow. We were soon met with the familiar sight of the city hall, where I failed to get work previously due to not having any ID. Our destination was the building right in front of this one, about the same size, but with much less traffic in and out.


    "We''re here. You can''t take any book home with you but you can read as much as you want. You should start with simple books for children. Ask any of the librarians if you don''t know where to look."


    "Thanks, Suuru. Do you need any help with your business?"


    "No, I''ve done it many times so I''m fine. I''ll go back home after buying what we need and I''ll work there after that. Don''t come back too late, okay?"


    "Sure. See you later."


    "Have a good day, Tila."


    She went on her way together with the wheelbarrow while I entered the building. There was a reception area in the middle of the first floor with corridors and stairs on both sides, leading to rooms full of books. No one stopped me as I came inside and I went straight for the reception. It was manned by two women, one older than the other, who were currently busy handling a large pile of books. They looked up at me when I was right in front of them. After the usual exchange where I needed them to put some sel over their ears, we were finally able to communicate.


    "Hello. I''m from a faraway dome and I''ve moved here recently. I''m trying to look for easy books to start learning the language."


    "Welcome. You''ve come to the right place. Which dome are you from?"


    "I''m from dome 14."


    After chatting with Suuru a bit, I knew dome 14 was far enough to have a different language.


    "14? Alright, please come with me. We have some very easy books with all the different kinds of alphabets. It''s perfect to start with."


    "That''s great."


    The older woman was the one to guide me. I followed her while she took the stairs and entered a room.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 29 – Library

    Just like most of the rooms I could see on the way, it was composed of two distinct areas. About half was made of large bookshelves filled with books of all sorts. The rest of the space included smaller separated rooms, which I guessed were there for people to read in a quiet environment. These were fully enclosed and only had one glass window on their doors.


    The older librarian stopped in front of a particular bookshelf and extracted three books from it before giving them to me.


    "This one has all the alphabets with the corresponding sounds. That one is a children''s book, perfect for starting to learn the language. And this one has some basic grammar explanations."


    "Thank you very much, that''s a big help."


    "You''re welcome, young lady. Now, keep in mind that books are precious so handle them with care. You can settle down in any of the rooms to read. Put the books back in their place when you''re done with them." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand."


    "Good. Have a pleasant read. Come back to us if you need any more help."


    "Thank you."


    She left and I walked around the rooms. I checked through the window to see if any of them had some free spots for me. Unfortunately, they were all full of mostly young women who filled every available seat. After inspecting all the reading booths in this area, I had no choice but to check another main area of the library. Yet, the second and third ones were the same. It was only in the fourth one that I found a room with only one girl inside. It was weird that all the spots would be freed only here when everywhere was crowded but beggars couldn''t be choosers.


    I opened the door and entered, surprising the girl a little with my arrival. Thinking that she might be someone special for others to avoid her like this, I scanned her a bit more carefully than I usually did with most people.


    The result was slightly surprising. It was my first contact with someone ranked that "high" at such a young age in the inside world. Considering most people were between rank 0 and 2, she had a brilliant future in front of her, at least according to the standards of the dome.


    "Hello."


    I greeted her in the local language, one of the few words I managed to remember so far. Once the initial startle disappeared from her expression, she scanned me from top to bottom, glanced at the books I had in my arms, and put some sel on her ears.


    "Hello. Are you trying to learn the language?"


    This was one smart girl. She understood my situation in an instant. Or maybe my accent was so terrible that it made everything obvious.


    "Yes, that''s right. Can I sit here?"


    "Go ahead."


    She nodded before going back to read her book, a thick one that I wouldn''t dare approach for a long time. I closed the door behind me and sat in front of her. These small reading rooms only had six seats around one table so they weren''t large by any means. Still, it didn''t feel crowded since we were only filling one-third of the capacity.


    It was now time to get serious. After fifteen years of intense training and studies, who could have thought I would go back to the books once again? And here I was so happy a few days ago when I knew this was all behind me after graduating. I sighed mentally and opened the first book with the different alphabets. It couldn''t be helped now. This was something I had to do either way now that I was stranded in this world. The earlier I was done with it, the better.


    Unfortunately, I was met with an obvious problem. The alphabet was described in many different languages to help people but I didn''t know any of them. I had no starting base to make a comparison and I didn''t even know how each letter should be pronounced. For the next ten minutes or so, I checked the whole book to see if anything could be of help but that wasn''t the case, of course. I started to groan helplessly while scratching my head when the girl in front of me addressed me.


    "Do you need any help?"


    I raised my face to see her looking at me with some goodwill.


    "I do. I totally do."


    There was no shame in admitting to needing help when you were in a pinch. Not that I had any shame left in me by now.


    "Oh¡­ What''s the problem?"


    "I''m trying to learn the alphabet but I don''t know how each letter should be pronounced."


    "I see. Would you like me to assist you?"


    "That''d be awesome."


    She nodded and pointed to the first few letters.


    "This one is pronounced ''Aaa''. This is ''Bee''."


    Just like that, the girl kindly started to teach me the alphabet. That was something very welcome. As long as I could read, I could use sel to help with translation while listening to the original world. It was possible by using sel in one ear only. From what I heard, most people gave up trying to learn languages with this method but it was perfectly adapted to me. From there, my learning speed would shoot through the roof. It wouldn''t be long before I would get a basic handle on the local language.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 30 – Status

    It took some time but I managed to memorize the whole alphabet. Since she was already helping me, I pushed my luck to the maximum and asked her to teach me a few basic words and read me several sentences. She agreed and, after about one hour, I was in a perfect starting position to study independently.


    Glad that everything had gone so well, I took the hands of the girl who ended up sitting next to me at some point and shook them up and down.


    "Thanks a lot! You''re a huge help."


    However, her reaction was the opposite of what I expected. Her face suddenly morphed into one of outrage as she escaped my grip by force as if I were something disgusting.


    "Get your hands off me!"


    "Huh?"


    The kind girl who volunteered her time to help me was gone, replaced by a furious being, taking me completely by surprise.


    "How could you touch me like that?!"


    I wondered if I had done something wrong. Maybe getting touchy with people in the inner world wasn''t as normal as Suuru made it seem.


    "Oh, sorry. I didn''t mean anything bad by it."


    "I can''t believe this!"


    "No need to react that badly. I''m sorry, okay?"


    "How dare you! You lowlife! Don''t you know who I am!?"


    Even I thought this was a bit too much. I wasn''t one to take a beating for no reason.


    "Well, you were a nice and helpful girl a minute ago. Now, you look totally hysterical."


    "What!? H-how dare you! You''re insulting me right in front of my face? Even though I was nice enough to help you so much? Don''t ever come next to me again, you scoundrel!"


    She opened the door to the reading room and left while slamming it behind her, anger and disgust filling her expression. I was left bewildered by the event. Talk about bipolar. Fortunately, the Trading Union had been full of crazy people too so it wasn''t like I wasn''t used to these sorts of things. She actually looked cute in front of some of them.


    I wasn''t sure who she was to react like this and didn''t care much. I was strictly educated to consider everyone to be equal. It might sound strange since I was coming from the organization that dominated the world but there was a reason for it. The trading union had been filled with arrogant folks who treated everyone like they were pebbles on the ground. The problem was that, at heart, the organization was a merchant union. Who wanted to do business with people who looked down on you?


    When the reputation of the Union became bad enough to affect sales, they resolved to act on the issue. The problem was that, no matter how skilled one was at acting, it was impossible to never make a mistake and reveal your true feelings your whole life. People forget about a hundred good actions but never let go of any single mistake made.


    The solution the Union found was to educate future generations to truly believe that everyone was equal. And it was a brilliant idea. There was no need to act as if you cared about other people when it was your real belief.


    That''s why I didn''t care about status and such and only considered the individuals as they were.


    But, if you still wanted to argue about status, then this girl''s status and mine couldn''t be compared. Even calculating the very best she could be, which was, considering her age, something like being the heir and future ruler of all the domes on the planet, it wasn''t much to me. Since domes seemed to have several tens of thousands of people each and there were around a hundred domes, that meant she would rule over several tens of millions of people at best.


    What about me? If nothing wrong happened, I was set on the absolute elite path in the Trading Union. I would eventually have ended up belonging to the great council and being one of the ten highest-ranked members of the Union. Each of them held power comparable to the heads of several countries, ruling over the equivalent of hundreds of millions of people.


    We simply couldn''t be compared. But of course, all of that was only an alternative future that would never come to be. This made me sigh once more at everything I lost, including my family.


    Still, there was no point in weeping about my misery again. This world also offered unlimited possibilities. I could make it big here instead.


    The good point about the hysterical girl leaving was that I had the room for myself. I could practice reading out loud and not bother anyone. At least for a short while. Now that the girl was gone, other people came into the room to occupy the free spots. It was clear that they were previously afraid of being in the same room as her.


    I spent most of the day learning the language and I could feel I made great progress. When the other occupants started to leave the room and the library because it got late, I followed them. I put the books back in their place, thanked the librarians again, and found a quiet place outside to teleport back close to Suuru''s house.


    She was still working when I arrived and she looked happy to see me reach her home on time today. She stopped her work for the day and prepared food as usual. We chatted while eating, talking about our respective days. She was interested in my experience with the library and I asked her about how her business went. Truthfully, neither of our stories was very exciting but that was fine in itself. This small talk felt like family members talking about little nothings and it felt cozy and warm.


    Now, the most important part was to come.


    "Are you ready for today''s massage?"


    "Yes. I think I can take it just fine this time."


    I don''t think I was mistaken when I saw a glint of anticipation in her eyes. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 31 – Variant

    As usual, I started slowly. I first came to her and kissed her. Now that we had done it many times, she reacted well to it and smooched me back. We broke the first kiss for an instant and I decided it was time to go to the next level. On the next contact, I took my tongue out and licked her lips. Surprised, she separated from me.


    "Why are you licking my lips?"


    "This is how kisses are meant to be done. Open your mouth and use your tongue too. It''ll feel great."


    Truthfully, it wasn''t like I had any experience either but it was important to appear confident. My words seemed to convince her and, on our next kiss, she opened her mouth a little. I took the opportunity to immediately invade her mouth, which bewildered her again.


    "Mhmm! Mhmm? Mhmm¡­"


    She tensed up a little at first but soon got used to it. On my side, I had no idea how to do it correctly so I just licked everything I could reach. Starting from her inner lips, I moved on to her gums, her teeth, and eventually reached her tongue. She trembled as her appendage entered in contact with mine but the slow valse of my tongue soon entranced her and she progressively responded to the stimulation. Her saliva tasted sweet and warm and the feeling of her hot and slimy tongue felt surprisingly pleasant and arousing at the same time.


    We broke this kiss once again and took deep breaths, our faces red with excitement and our eyes glued to each other.


    "More." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, she took the initiative and forced her lips over mine. Her tongue was the one to enter my mouth this time and I marveled at how she adapted so quickly to the act. This was a very welcome sign and I gave back anything she offered, our tongues entangling around one another erotically.


    After a few seconds, we separated again but she wasn''t done yet.


    "More."


    She came to me yet again. It seemed she liked deep kisses a lot. For a long time, we only did this, our arousal going up just by smooching. After a certain point, I finally had the idea of using the time we were kissing to caress her body. She was still fully clothed for now so I moved my hands over her clothes at first, passing over her back and butt. Another minute later, I inserted them inside her skirt and her top to feel her skin directly. I was positively amazed that her nipples were already hardening. As for down there, she was getting wet too. It seemed she was developing beautifully while awakening to the joy of physical contact at a fast pace.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, she separated from me to pant deeply. Her eyes were red with glee and exhilaration. Before she started yet another long smooch, I took the initiative and began removing her clothes. She let me put her in the nude, her eyes following every one of my movements. When she was fully unclothed, I surprised her by taking her in my arms and lifting her from the ground.


    "Hyaaah!"


    She let out a cute sound of surprise and tensed up, only to relax when she felt herself stable in my arms.


    "You''re quite strong, Tila."


    "Really? I guess my training wasn''t in vain."


    It was the first time I was truly glad that physical training was part of my curriculum. We headed to her room and I softly put her on the bed. Her flushed body was as incredible as always and I barely restrained myself to give her pointers about what would follow. I wanted to take things a bit further than the previous day and open her body to pleasure even more.


    "Today, I''m going to do another variant of massage. I''m going to use my mouth a lot."


    "You can use your mouth to massage people?"


    "Yes, a bit like when we kissed but all over your body."


    "I see¡­"


    I didn''t miss the slight shiver that ran through her body. It was clear she was looking forward to this quite a bit.


    "Remember to relax. If you feel your orgasm coming, don''t restrain yourself. Listen to what your body wants. I''ll make today even better than yesterday."


    "Even better¡­ Okay."


    Without further ado, I kissed my way back to her body, starting from her lips one last time, and moving toward her chest. When I was there, I didn''t massage them with my hands like the previous times. Instead, I put my mouth over her hardened nipples and suckled on them like a baby.


    This made her twitch and she instinctively put her hands on my head while moaning lightly. After a while, she began caressing my hair in unison with my mouth movements. It was slow when I suckled on her nipples and faster when I used my tongue to circle them quickly.


    I soon noticed that she was opening her legs wider and wider as time passed and decided it was time to move on. I kissed my way down toward her groin this time and she breathed harder the closer I was to my objective. It seemed she still remembered the pleasure I gave her the previous day.


    I was now right in front of her superbly wet vagina and hesitated for a second. This was one of the moments I had been waiting for all my life. Like all men in the universe, I was interested in three things. Fellatio, cunnilingus, and sex. I already received the first one and now was the time I would finally experience the second one.


    I took a deep breath to unsuccessfully try to calm myself down and just went for it. I was a complete novice and had no idea what to do but my opponent was maybe in an even worse state of lacking information, since she didn''t know of the concept in the first place. No matter what I did, as long as I didn''t hurt her, it would probably be fine. Or so I tried to reassure myself.


    I bent my head and plunged into the paradise of her hot flesh.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 32 – Change of Perspective

    Just like the previous time, I was first hit by her pleasant and lustful smell. This time, another sensation was added. Not knowing what would be best, I simply ran my tongue over the length of her labia, enjoying her drenched pussy. As I slurped them, the savor of her fluids filled my mouth with an even stronger taste than before. There was indeed nothing like drinking directly from the source. I started to understand the joy of eating a woman.


    "Hufff¡­! Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­"


    Suuru trembled as she felt my tongue over her most intimate place. Her hands, which hadn''t left my hair since I was on her tits, rubbed them whenever she felt something. I continued to lick her diligently and she soon pushed me further inside her crotch, as if seeking stronger stimulation.


    "Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­ Tila¡­ It''s beginning to feel like yesterday."


    I stopped for a second to answer her.


    "What sort of feeling?"


    "Like a¡­ shiver, no, like a current of sel running through my spine. It feels ticklish¡­ A lot."


    "You should change your perspective if you want to enjoy this as much as possible. It''s not ticklish. It''s a feeling of pleasure. It feels good."


    "Pleasure? Yes¡­ You''re right¡­ It feels good. It feels great."


    Before she lost the sensation, I resumed my work. This time I went a bit deeper, my tongue splitting apart her labia majora to come into contact with her lighter-colored labia minora.


    "Mhaaaah¡­.! Yes, that also feels good, Tila!"


    I ran my appendage over a place of hers that was usually never used. It gave a feeling of purity, which contrasted with the lewd moans and erotic juices she was constantly releasing. For some time, I teased her soft cunt like that, alternating between using the rougher part of my tongue to scrap her lips and its tip to explore a bit deeper. Suuru constantly shivered while forcing me inside her twat more and more, groaning her pleasure without restraint.


    I didn''t think I was that good at it since I was just doing whatever I could think of randomly but the fact that she was writhing in pleasure from my tongue gave me an intense feeling of satisfaction.


    "Mhmm! Haaah¡­! Haaah! Haah¡­! Haah! Mhm! Hah¡­! Hah!''


    Her panting was also getting shorter and shorter and, strong from my previous experience, I sensed her getting close to her release.


    "It''s coming like yesterday, Tila! The good feeling! The incredible feeling!"


    I knew she wasn''t doing it on purpose but her words still sent me into a half-berserk state. The porn I watched in the past simply couldn''t compare to how erotically cute Suuru was. I used all my tongue power to strongly lick and rub her weak petals and that pushed her to her high.


    "Yes! That orgasm thing is coming! It''s there! It''s there! Aaahhh! Aaaaaaahhhhhh!"


    Her waist jumped while she still strongly forced me into her pussy. She climaxed powerfully and her vagina released a few short waves of fluids, which all entered my mouth. These tasted even sweeter and stronger than her normal release as if they were coming from very deep inside her. I gulped everything in pure bliss while stimulating her as best as I could through her orgasm. She twitched several times while shouting her pleasure out loud before her butt was set back on the bed. She let out a long sigh of fulfilled lust and finally released her grip on my head.


    I lifted my bust and she watched me for a second. She burst into laughter at the view I offered.


    "Pfft! Hahaha! I don''t know why my vagina is releasing all these fluids but you''re full of them, Tila. Ah, I''m sorry, I kind of forced you into that position. I apologize."


    I shook my head with a light grin.


    "Don''t. it''s all part of the massage. This is normal. It''s a sign that it''s going well."


    "Really? You didn''t hate it?"


    "No. And also, you taste amazing, you know?"


    "Those fluids?"


    "Yes. And your vagina too. I should say, your whole body tastes incredible."


    "You''re always exaggerating everything. Say, let me taste that too."


    My dick couldn''t help twitching at that demand. She didn''t realize how splendid her words were from my point of view.


    Since my mouth was still full of her juices, I decided to simply kiss her. She ran her tongue over my lips and tasted herself like that.


    "Um¡­ It''s okay, I guess."


    "I like the taste a lot. I could massage you forever, Suuru."


    "You''re doing it again. But¡­"


    "But?"


    "I won''t say no if you propose it."


    "Haha. Alright. Anything for my savior. Speaking of which, I haven''t stimulated your clitoris yet."


    "Clitoris?"


    I returned to her groin and concluded.


    "The place I''m going to focus on now."


    Before she could react, I gave a quick lick to her button. She twitched as a moan escaped her mouth unconsciously.


    "Mhaaah! I-I see! That place is called clitoris?"


    "Right. It''s the most sensitive spot on a woman''s body."


    "Yes, the good feeling is even stronger there. It''s almost too much."


    "Remember, you shouldn''t think like this. Just let yourself go with the flow."


    "Okay."


    "Great. Then, let''s go again. Oh, and I have a good idea. I''ll try to make you cum several times in a row this time."


    "Cum?"


    "Cum, orgasm, climax. There are many words for that specific feeling."


    "It feels like I somehow missed a large part of my education. Why didn''t I know about all of that before?"


    "Better late than never. Focus on cumming, now. I won''t stop for a while."


    "O-Okay. Please. Your massages are amazing, Tila."


    "Thanks. You just need to relax and climax beautifully whenever the orgasms come. Feel free to tell me where you like it best and let your voice out as much as you want. It''ll feel even better."


    "I understand."


    I let my desires speak for me for a bit, but it was only fair since I was doing the work. The time for chitchatting ended there. I re-opened her legs wide and descended toward her juicy pussy once more.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33 – Repeat

    While she was now very much into it, there was still a part of her that remained shy. It wasn''t her mind, voice, or thought process. Instead, it was a spot she couldn''t truly control. Namely, the little bean situated at the top of her snatch.


    So far, it kept itself protected inside the hood of flesh that covered it, just like someone watching a storm through the windows of their warm and well-isolated house. It could feel the power of the outside weather on the surroundings but with mitigated impact only. My goal now was to extract it from its fortress and attack it directly, just like I had seen in porn.


    First, I took my tongue out and licked the whole area, stimulating it over its hood. Since I wasn''t sure how to best approach the problem, I tried many different things. What about some slow motions of my appendage from top to bottom? Or, I could go a bit harder but from side to side. If not, why not try creating circles around my objective with my tongue?


    "Mhaaah! Mhmm! This feels good! Right there¡­ Mhmm! I like it a lot! Haah! Haah!"


    Suuru wasn''t a great indicator. She seemed to enjoy it plenty no matter what I did. Every movement and every place felt good according to her. If anything, she was even more sensitive than before. As such, I wasn''t certain about what was the best even after trying it all. At most, I knew it wasn''t too bad either. Still, it was clear that someone who was discerning the joy of sex for the first time wasn''t a great reference. I almost wished I had an instructor to tell me what to do exactly.


    No matter. Just like I had been a sort of pioneer in the Trading Union, I could do the same about everything else, whether it was a new world, sex, or meddling with non-humans. I just needed to adapt, just like always.


    "Yes! It''s good! It''s Great! Aahh! Mhmm! The good feeling is coming again! It''s there! Mhaaaaahhhhh!"


    It took my partner even less time to come for the second time. I knew women were able to climax several times in a row but I now learned that the more they were into it, the quicker those orgasms came too.


    I held carefully unto her while she was sent to heaven, stimulating her without respite. Even after she came back to the ground, I didn''t stop, like I informed her beforehand. That didn''t seem to be a problem at all for her. A girl of my world might have gotten too shy to let herself go that much but there was no such thing with Suuru. It was the other way around, actually.


    "Oh¡­! More, Tila! I like that feeling a lot! Please don''t stop! Do it more!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a real pleasure to work in these conditions. Which man didn''t dream of a partner who appreciated their hard work and asked for seconds on top of that? It was particularly erotic that she was asking for more even though she was trembling and squirming like a newborn.


    It was then I noticed her clitoris reacting to the circumstances too. Slowly, under my great care, my tongue managed to peel its covering, exposing its hardened and pleasure-seeking raw and light-colored flesh.


    Without any hesitation, I launched the charge against the beast. With my lips slightly opened, I encompassed the little peak from the top and sucked hard on it. Suuru''s reaction to the sudden incremental stimulation was a marvel.


    "Hyiiiiihhhhh!"


    Her waist jumped uncontrollably again, forcing me up too. Maybe because the sensation was too strong, she somewhat tried to push me away, all the while gripping my hair too strongly for me to escape. As such, I decided to do the only decent thing I could think of in this situation. While still sucking on her pea, I operated the tip of my tongue to flicker it at full strength.


    "Hyiiiiiaaaaahhhhh! Aahh! No! Yes! Oh my sel! It''s too strong! T-Tila! Tilaa! Tilaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!"


    She came yet again while screaming my name. She couldn''t have been hotter than now, spasming while still with half of her body in the air. Her pussy twitched frenetically while releasing a flood of juices straight to my chin. She seemed to reach the strongest high yet, cumming like never before, her eyes red, full of tears and pleasure.


    After shivering for a long time, she lost all strength in her muscles and fell back on the bed. When I didn''t sense her moving anymore, I finally exited her cunt, only to witness an amazing scene. Suuru, her whole body flushed by the experience, was sweating a little while remaining immobile. She had fainted on me, the pleasure exceeding her threshold.


    For a moment, I wasn''t sure if this was real or not. Then, I thought it might be possible considering the poor girl didn''t have any previous experience with sexual matters. Maybe I went a bit too far considering the circumstances.


    Worried, I tucked her under the blanket and waited until she woke up. However, after a while, I noticed that she simply transitioned from unconsciousness to sleep. That was a smart move from her body.


    Before joining her in sleep, there was still one thing I wanted to do. So far, I was too busy understanding my situation to care about it but it was time to go back to better habits. I stepped out of the house and spent some time practicing my magic. I was far from the next rank but proficiency would accumulate progressively. Ranking up was too important to be lazy about it. It was irrelevant to the fact I was a trader or a fighter.


    After a few hours, I was back in the house, observing Suuru''s sleeping form. Smiling to myself, I placed my larger body next to hers under the covers. Not too long after, the number of people roaming dreamland increased to two.


    In the morning, I woke up feeling a strong gaze on me. When I opened my eyes, Suuru was watching me intensely.


    "Good morning, Tila."


    "Good morning, Suuru."


    There was a long moment of silence during which she just stared at me wordlessly. Eventually, she spoke again.


    "Sorry about yesterday. I even went to sleep without washing. I didn''t expect that your massage would feel that¡­ incredible."


    "Don''t worry about it. It happens sometimes. You better get used to it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This wasn''t even the best it could get. There are even better variations."


    "¡­Is that even possible?"


    "Oh yes."


    She shivered a bit.


    "Huh¡­ I feel like you''re a bad influence on me."


    "Oh yes. I''m just getting started."


    This made her giggle.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 34 – New Contact

    After cleaning ourselves and eating breakfast, we separated for our day''s activities. Suuru now had everything she needed and planned to work at home the whole day. I needed to continue learning the language and aimed for the library once more.


    This time, I teleported to a small back alley to get there faster. Even though the concentration of sel in the inside world was lower than outside, it wasn''t critical to me, considering that I was a rank 4 mage and that basic teleportation consumed little in the first place.


    I hoped that there would be more available seats since I arrived earlier but was soon disappointed. The situation was the same as the previous day, to the point that the same girl I argued with the day before was still alone in the same reading room. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without any other choice, I entered it and was met with a glare of disgust.


    "You again? I told you not to approach me anymore."


    That was quite the greeting but it wasn''t unexpected.


    "All the other rooms are full. This is the only place with some seats left."


    She scowled, clearly unhappy about my answer.


    "Leave. Now."


    "You''re not the boss of me."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "What now?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of what could happen to you? Don''t you know who I am?"


    "No idea. Should I know?"


    She watched me with a bemused look that made her look quite funny.


    "You didn''t think about inquiring?"


    "Holy! Is the world revolving around you or something? That''s some amazing ego you got there."


    "What did you say!?"


    "Ah, stop. I''m here to study, not to fight with you."


    "I was also doing fine before you came in!"


    "Yes, yes. Just so you know, I''m still grateful for your help yesterday, even though you''re like¡­ that. I don''t mind. No one is perfect."


    "How many times are you going to insult me before you''re satisfied? I could get you into prison for that!"


    She was now trembling in rage, her face red in anger. For some reason, it felt quite good to tease her. Still, I shouldn''t go any further or we would never get anywhere.


    "In prison? So, what''s your name, and what''s so special about you that you could do that?"


    "I''m Ulum Yorda, daughter of the mayor! It''s too late to apologize now! I''ll get you into trouble!"


    "No, you won''t."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re not that kind of person, are you?"


    "What do you even know about me!"


    "Why did you help me yesterday, without asking for anything in exchange?"


    This silenced her for a moment and I could see her trying hard to come up with a reason.


    "It was just on impulse. Pity toward a rude foreigner like you."


    "I wasn''t rude yet at that time."


    "So, you admit to being rude now?"


    "I sure am. I''ve got one more question. Why did you react so badly when I touched you?"


    This time, she completely stopped moving and talking. For long seconds, she stayed quiet, her face a mix of emotions that were hard to decipher. Eventually, she opened her mouth, her voice full of disdain.


    "That''s none of your business."


    "I guess so. Anyway, you understand I didn''t mean anything bad by it, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Okay. Let''s make peace then. We''re friends again."


    "Who''s your friend!"


    "You. Hey, come and teach me today too. I''ve got a lot more to learn."


    "You''re insane!"


    "Hurry up."


    "Ack!"


    ''''


    For the next few minutes, we bickered some more but I obviously managed to win. I promised not to touch her again and before she knew it, she was back to teaching me, with a face showing that she didn''t understand how such a thing could happen.


    "This syllable should be held longer."


    "Here, keep your tone high."


    "You have a very strong accent."


    Each of her sentences was accompanied by appropriate answers.


    "I see. You''re so smart."


    "Like that? I''m glad such a nice girl is teaching me."


    "How could the daughter of the mayor be that amazing?''


    It was just my usual flood of praises. According to my instructors, even the most antisocial person didn''t hate receiving praise. It was counter-intuitive for people to hate someone who raised them to the skies while continuously smiling.


    And it worked wonders. She was still frowning at the beginning while teaching me reluctantly but my constant pleasant assault on her ears had a decent effect. In less than ten minutes, she was relaxed again. And after twenty minutes, she asked me to quiet down and stop spouting so many horrifying praises that I didn''t mean. I chuckled and took it down a notch. Of course, I never completely stopped. In my experience, this was a sure-win strategy with most folks and she wasn''t an exception.


    After around one hour, it was she who put a halt to the lesson today.


    "I can''t play with you anymore. I need to study too."


    "I understand. Thanks a lot, Ulum, my friend."


    "I''m not your friend."


    "What are you studying for?"


    "The end-of-year exams are in two weeks. All the students in the city are studying for that right now. That''s why there''s no room left anywhere in the library."


    "I see. Well, except for your room, right? I guess everyone''s afraid of the mayor''s daughter."


    "Hmph. Cowards."


    "Yes, yes. That''s why you love me so much for keeping you company. I get it."


    "Stop your nonsense and be quiet. I need to focus."


    "Sure. Ah, I''m grateful you took the time to teach me when you''re so busy yourself. Do you want me to help with your studies in exchange?"


    "You? Hahaha. What could I possibly learn from you?"


    "I''m good at math and finance."


    "Math? Do you even know how to solve a cubic equation?"


    "That''s basic. What about you? Do you know what a vertex operator algebra is?"


    "¡­A what?"


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 35 – Wonder

    Half an hour later, I had proven to her that my level in math was way above hers. I also got a better understanding of the inner world''s school system and curriculum. I was better at math than her but it wasn''t to say the people here received a worse education than I did. From what I could see, it was pretty much the same. It was just that mathematics was one of my main areas of focus during my training. My teachers insisted it was the basis of everything and that mastering math meant mastering logical thinking and problem-solving. I was forced to learn a lot of abstract concepts I was certain I would never use in my life.


    Ulum was the most startled by the outcome.


    "To think a nonsensical girl like you could be that good at math. The world is full of surprises."


    "It''s okay to praise me more."


    "¡­It''s tiring talking to you."


    "Is math one of the subjects you''ll be tested on in two weeks?"


    "It is." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You teach me the language and I teach you math. Deal?"


    "Your way of talking is¡­ Sigh. Whatever. Deal."


    "I can see in your eyes your appreciation of me shooting through the roof. Don''t fall in love too fast or it''ll be boring, okay?"


    "I want to slap you so bad¡­"


    "But you hate touching people. Life''s tough, I know."


    Her glare could have pierced through my eye sockets at this moment. Not that I cared in the least. Her anger was cute compared to the wrath of the high-level executives in the Trading Union I sometimes encountered in the past.


    Thus, a beautiful symbiotic relationship was born between us. Every hour, we switched between the roles of student and teacher. There was a lot of bickering and teasing happening but we made a lot of progress overall. I also noticed something interesting. Even though her math skills were below mine, they were still higher than what was expected for her exam. If her goal was just to pass the test, she didn''t truly need my help for that.


    Nevertheless, she was quite docile when being taught, contrary to me. She listened well to my bits of advice and learned quickly. She was both diligent and smart, a great combination to go far in life. It was a shame she was sometimes a bit pricky and bipolar. Or maybe that made her more interesting.


    Time passed quickly and, after a day full of study, we were ready to stop for now. We stretched in our seats, our muscles rigid after sitting for so long.


    "Good job, Ulum, my friend."


    This was said in the local language and she smiled.


    "Your learning speed is a wonder. Won''t you be able to talk normally soon at this rate?"


    "It''s all because I have the best teacher. Maybe I''ll be the one to fall in love first?"


    "If only your personality wasn''t like that¡­ Well, no one''s perfect, just like you said."


    "I''m happy we got close enough to quote each other''s words. How many daughters should we aim for?"


    "Sigh¡­"


    She looked at me with disgust before giving me a weird grin.


    "Three."


    For the first time since I met her, she managed to take me by surprise.


    "Haha! Well said! Three''s good. But you need to cure your touching problem first. Or what, don''t tell me you won''t touch our daughters too?"


    "¡­Enough. I''ll go back home now. You should go easy with your rambling or you''ll get into trouble one of these days."


    "You can just bail me out at that time."


    "Whatever."


    She opened the door and left just like that. Soon after, I did the same. Since it wasn''t too late yet, I chose to plan my evening a little differently from the previous day. I first teleported right outside of the dome and practiced my spatial magic there for a few hours. Then, when it got late enough, I teleported back inside and headed toward Suuru''s home.


    "Welcome back, Tila."


    "I''m home. How was your day?"


    "Just like usual. What about you?"


    "I''m making good progress on my learning."


    "That''s great to hear."


    We chatted some more until she started squirming a little while playing with her hands.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Well¡­ Nothing big. It''s just that¡­ um¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you give me another massage?"


    "Oh, sure. I''ll massage you after dinner."


    "No, I mean¡­ Can you maybe, massage me now?"


    "Right now?"


    "¡­Yes."


    She gave a shy smile while I rejoiced internally. It seemed her development was progressing even better than expected. I didn''t think she would ask for it straightforwardly so soon. I gave her my most brilliant grin.


    "Gladly."


    This evening, the beautiful moans and shouts of my savior resonated in the house earlier than usual.


    In this manner, I established a sort of routine for some time. During the day, I studied with Ulum in the library. After that, I would train my spatial magic. And then, I would spend the evening with Suuru. The massages became a ritual of sorts, and, after that day, she always asked for one as soon as I came back home. Three days later, she started to ask for a morning massage on top of the usual one.


    Her body became more and more sensitive and she enjoyed the pleasure more easily. In conclusion, it was obvious she became a bit addicted to it, just like a teenager discovering masturbation for the first time. The only difference was that she only associated that pleasure with an active action of mine. As far as I could tell, she didn''t even think of pleasuring herself, hence why she asked me to massage her more often. Any remnant of the hesitation she had at the start was gone and she fully let herself go into my hands, anticipating the bliss she would receive.


    A week passed by, and, after another learning session with Ulum, we both agreed that I could speak the language on a decent enough level. Finally, it was time for me to move on to the next step of my plans.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 36 – Requisite

    On the following day, I left to become rich soon after our usual morning rituals. My first destination was the outer world. I borrowed many containers from Suuru and filled them all with water from the river. This liquid, which was worth nothing where I sourced it from, was the precious commodity that would allow me to start something.


    I teleported back, not at Suuru''s house, but much closer to city 82, which I now knew was simply named in correspondence with the dome number. Now came the tricky part of my plans. During the past week, I used any leisure time I had to learn more about running a business in the dome. For normal people, it was quite easy. They just needed to register their business in the city hall and pay their taxes on time.


    For me, it was a completely different story. The problem was still the same as before: I didn''t have an ID, which was necessary to register a new business. Or more like, to do anything at all. Of course, I inquired about the procedure of acquiring one or getting a new one if someone happened to lose it. This was where I was stuck. It would all be fine if the civil servants had records of me somewhere, even if it was from dome 14. Except that no such record existed. I was a complete alien in this world. No parents, no family, no birth certificate. Nothing that could prove my identity.


    As such, getting an ID wasn''t possible currently. I couldn''t even run a normal stall at the market. Still, that wouldn''t stop me. If I couldn''t do it the normal way, I could simply go back to more rustic methods.


    I was now at the entrance of the city, where the fields gave way to buildings and streets. I knocked on the door of the last farmhouse and a middle-aged woman opened it.


    "Hello, ma''am."


    "Hello. What is it?"


    "I''m here to propose a great deal to you." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not interested."


    She started to close the door but I exclaimed.


    "You won''t need to do anything! You''ll earn money by doing nothing. It''s true!"


    That stopped her and she gave me a mocking smile. This was great since it meant she had at least a minimum of curiosity about my words.


    "I''m not born from the last harvest, young lady. Don''t try to trick me with nice words."


    "No tricks. It''s simple. I want to install a little stall on your land, right in front of the city. I''ll just use a small corner of space and I''ll pay daily rent. You''ll get money by doing nothing."


    "Why wouldn''t you open a stall in one of the markets?"


    "This is part of my business strategy. How about it, ma''am? It won''t be any inconvenience for you and you''ll get an additional income. If you think I create any trouble, I''ll leave immediately."


    "Hmm¡­"


    She took a better look at me, checking me from top to bottom.


    "Are you a foreigner?"


    "That''s right."


    "What are you going to sell?"


    "Water for now. Maybe other goods later."


    "I see¡­"


    She paused for a couple of seconds before adding.


    "Tell me more."


    I knew this was a done deal when she said that. We talked some more and determined which space I could use and how much I should pay her. Just like she said, she wasn''t na?ve and bargained for the best price she could get. I had to pay her 50 lods per day, which was quite absurd considering the lack of value of the land. It hurt a bit but I had no choice. Plus, if everything went according to plan, I expected to earn a lot more than that.


    Eventually, we had an agreement that left us satisfied. I gave her 50 of the 90 lods I had on me as rent for the first day and went to set up my stall. It was nothing complicated. One metallic table, a large metallic basin, and a piece of paper. All borrowed from Suuru. The basin would be the main pool containing the water I would sell. Due to the lack of raw materials, even bottles were precious in the inner world, as proven by the fact that Suuru could make money by sculpting metallic ones. When buying water, people came with their bottles and filled them with the quantity of liquid they paid for.


    On the piece of paper, I wrote only two things: "Water" and "5 per liter". This was half the market price and the only advantage I had compared to other water merchants. However, it was an incredible advantage since water was so expensive in the first place. It was one of the main expenses for normal people in the domes. The only problem was the location. To speak frankly, there was almost nobody around, except for some old women who seemed to be already retired. I filled the basin with the water from the bottles in my storage and waited for customers.


    As expected, I had to wait a long time before anyone cared enough about the presence of my stall to come to check it. Funnily enough, the first person to do so was the woman I was renting the land from. She looked at my pitiful stall and scowled a little. Yet, when her eyes read the price on the piece of water, her expression transformed into wonder.


    "You''re selling water for 5 lods per liter?"


    "That''s right."


    "Is it poisoned or something?"


    "Of course not. It''s completely drinkable water."


    I scoped some of it with a bottle I prepared for that purpose and drank it before her.


    "Hmm¡­ How are you going to make a profit like this?"


    "I have a way to acquire water for cheap. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "Are you acquainted with a water mage?"


    I smiled without answering. She seemed to take the hint and stopped asking questions. Yet, she wasn''t done.


    "Let me try the water. I''ll pay for it and buy more if it doesn''t feel weird."


    "Of course."


    She had a bottle with her and scoped a small amount like I did before. She prudently drank it and her eyebrows rose.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 37 – Slow Start

    "It has an interesting taste¡­ It''s not bad."


    "Thank you."


    "Let me go fetch my bottles."


    She returned to her house and came out with five bottles. These were standard-sized bottles from this world, which could contain around two liters of fluids each. She returned the 50 lods I gave her previously with a grin.


    "I''ll get 10 liters."


    "Thanks for the business."


    It was mostly good for her. She acquired something that would have normally cost her 100 lods for free. Still, it wasn''t too bad for me either. That money paid back my initial investment. In the worst case, I would only lose some time for today if I couldn''t sell anymore.


    The woman filled her bottles from the basin and got ready to leave.


    "You should buy a water tank when you have enough money. You''re wasting precious water by letting it evaporate like that."


    People from the inner world were quite sensitive about anything related to raw materials and goods. Water in particular was especially precious since it was so limited and costly.


    "I''ll do it as soon as possible. That''s why, please get the word around about my cheap water."


    "Heh. Why not. I''ll tell the people I know. I''ve always felt that water was too expensive anyway. Your rates are just fine."


    She left after saying that, going back to her home. A bit later, I saw her going out again to work on the fields surrounding us. Even though the inner world was a bit behind my world technologically, it wasn''t by that much. They had landline phones, generators, batteries, and quite a nice range of selnic items. That''s why people could communicate using phones from inside their houses. I heard it was even possible to phone folks from other domes as long as one paid a hefty fee. I hoped the woman had phoned some of her friends about my stall before going to work but I couldn''t count on it.


    After that single sale, things went back to the previous state. Frankly, this was a place without many people and most of them were probably at work in the city. A few women who passed by looked at my stall but none seemed interested in buying.


    After one hour like this, I decided to take things in hand. I went to the surrounding houses and knocked on their doors. Whenever someone opened them, I tried to sell my water. Success was very mitigated. Most of my potential customers just weren''t interested or didn''t believe me, even when I tried to make them come to my stall. Fortunately, the low prices attracted the attention of a few of them.


    Just like the woman I was renting the spot from, they also checked the water to see if anything was wrong with it. When they realized it was fine, they also bought in bulk, arguing that they didn''t know how long this opportunity would last. Every time, I asked them to tell more people about me.


    This was how I spent most of my first day as a trader. It was extremely different from how I envisioned my life a few weeks prior but I was still happy about it. I liked talking to people and trying to convince them to buy from me. The joy of succeeding in a sale was also one of the main attractive points. There was nothing quite like it.


    Eventually, it got slightly late, and I chose to stop for now. I could continue and aim for the workers coming back from the city center but this small business was only half of my schedule for the day. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I checked my earnings. I sold my water only 6 times in the whole day but each sale was relatively large. I ended up making 380 lods. The water itself cost me nothing but I had to subtract the 50 lods for the rent. So, my first day of revenues was 330 lods. Not too bad.


    I didn''t have time to relax. I quickly cleaned up my stall and put everything in my dimensional storage again. I then teleported to the market close to the city center. I was there just in time before people closed for the day. My goal here was to use the money I earned to buy selnic items. The prices in the market were slightly lower than in shops and that was the reason why I wanted to buy from there. In exchange, they had fewer options since they couldn''t display that many items in the limited space they were allocated.


    I had wondered which item I should start to sell in Geola. After thinking about the circumstances and my budget, I found the best possible choice. I quickly checked what was available in the market and chose the place that sold the cheapest fans and batteries. Right now, the season was spring and the weather was comfortable. However, I learned that we were located relatively southernly and that the temperatures would go up a lot more. Battery-powered fans were the perfect item to sell in those circumstances.


    The principle of selnic items was simple. One just needed to inject sel into them to make them work. However, doing that was no different from the old enchanted tools that were used in the past and were still being used in the outer world. The revolutionary aspect of selnic items was that they worked in combination with selnic circuits, generators, and batteries.


    Generators harvested sel from the air, the ground, or water. That sel became stored in batteries, which could be recharged a certain number of times. Those batteries would then be placed inside selnic items and used to power them, by circulating sel through circuits.


    This was the basic concept. However, in reality, everything would be connected through selnic lines and there wouldn''t necessarily be a need for a battery in each item. They could just be plugged into the grid and take sel from there.


    The outer world didn''t have any such selnic grid, though. That was why I could only try and sell items powered through batteries to them. Still, even that would be an incredible change. Not only were selnic items more efficient and durable but there was also no need to constantly inject sel into them. How wonderful would that be for people who only knew about enchanted goods?


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 38 – Back to Geola

    I quickly bought what I needed. I had 420 lods on me, which were from the 330 I made during the day and the 90 I had on me from the start. I needed to keep 50 to pay the next day''s rent so my budget was 370 lods.


    The cheapest fans were sold for 50 lods and needed two batteries to work, with an autonomy of 48 hours. It was a circular type of fan, that had blades rotating around an axis and sending air to the front. Each battery was sold for 10, meaning that each complete unit would cost me 70. I bought 5 of them and with the 20 lods left, I bought two more batteries. I was now set for the second part of the day.


    I already told Suuru I would work most of the day and part of the night. She had very mixed feelings about it but I eventually managed to convince her to let me do it. I couldn''t stay dependent on her goodwill forever. On top of that, Suuru''s meager income was stretched thin by providing for two people. She knew the current situation couldn''t last forever and reluctantly wished me good luck. She looked at me like I was a grown-up child going out into the world for the first time, which was far from reality no matter how much she wanted to believe it to be the truth.


    I teleported to Geola and managed to catch my goat friend Giya right as he was wrapping up his goods for the day. He immediately recognized me and gave me a wide smile.


    "Tila! You''re finally here! Long time no see!"


    "Hi, Giya. It''s good to see you again."


    "It is! But what took you so long? I was expecting you to reach out to me much faster."


    "Don''t you notice anything?"


    "Notice? Hmm¡­ Oh, wait! You learned the language? Wow, in that amount of time?"


    "I worked hard. Now, I can finally start doing business."


    "Yes, that''s smart of you. It''ll be much smoother like this. Not that you won''t need to use sel from time to time, though. There are a lot of foreigners visiting the city."


    "Geola is a huge trading hub, right?"


    "You said it. Most of the surrounding countries are partially dependent on this place for their goods. This is a paradise for merchants like us. Cough, cough. What are you going to sell?"


    "Don''t be too surprised. I managed to get my hands on the next generation of enchanted items. I''m betting everything on these."


    "What? ¡­Seriously? How did you get something like that?"


    "Hehe, trade secret. Never mind that, how''s business going for you?"


    Giya was a sort of greengrocer and focused on selling fruits and vegetables. Judging by the amount of stock he had to take home, he was doing decently for himself.


    "Same as usual, same as usual. Neither bad nor good. It''s all fine as long as dirty thieves don''t touch my money."


    "Glad to hear it. Anyway, I came to you because I wanted to know how to open a stall here."


    "It''s not too complicated. Let me finish cleaning up and we''ll register you. Cough, cough."


    "Are you okay?"


    "No worries, just something stuck in my throat."


    I helped him put the leftover fruits and vegetables in bags and we left for his house. He deposited everything there and came out again, full of spirit.


    "Follow me. We need to talk to the market manager."


    We went back to the way we came from and traversed the market until we reached its end. There stood a massive species, with two large sharp horns on his head. He had dark brown fur all over his body and was monitoring the market with a sharp stare.


    "Hey, Jorgen. Do you have a minute?"


    Giya wasn''t impressed by the imposing appearance of his counterpart and called out to him naturally.


    "Giya. What''s wrong?"


    Even his voice was deep, the sort that would make baby species tremble in their beds.


    "My friend here wants to start a stall. Can you get him a spot?"


    He turned my way and checked me from top to bottom quickly.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Tila."


    "What are you selling?"


    "Enchanted items."


    "Alright. We don''t have anything during the day but there''s plenty of room for the night market. The rent is two silvers per night."


    Fortunately, it wasn''t more than I had, thanks to the bandits'' generous contribution. I took two coins from my pocket (storage) and handed them to him. He nodded, took a piece of wood with a mark and a number on it from his belt, and exchanged it for my money.


    "Here, number 38. This is the best spot that''s currently available. Close to the central intersection. I''m off from work soon but remember to give back this token to Kinsen when you leave, the guy who''s going to take the next shift."


    "Thank you." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t cause any trouble and everything will be fine."


    "Of course."


    "Alright. Good luck with your business. Come to me or my colleagues if you need anything."


    "Thanks again."


    As Giya said, the process couldn''t have been simpler. There was no identity check and just paying the rent was enough to get me a spot. That was completely different from city 82, where control was much stricter.


    My goat friend didn''t seem to be in a hurry and accompanied me to my stall. All the while, he kept giving me bits of advice.


    "If you''re selling enchanted items, you''ll want to aim for rich customers. Not everyone can afford to buy something so expensive and not strictly necessary."


    "You''ll get a lot fewer potential customers during the night so when someone''s interested, do your best and convince them to buy. Cough, cough."


    "Everyone will try to bargain. Check who you''re dealing with and try to guess how much they want your goods and how much they''re willing to pay."


    And so on. I listened attentively while nodding since he was much more experienced than me, at least in the current context. Eventually, we reached my assigned spot. It was nothing grand, just a wooden table with two chairs of different sizes behind it. The table was about three meters long and 2 meters wide, which wasn''t a lot but would be enough for my current needs.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 39 – Second Shift

    "Where''s your stock, Tila?"


    "I left it back at the inn for now. I''ll go get it now."


    "Do you need a hand?"


    "No, I''m fine. Thanks a lot for your help and advice, Giya."


    "You''re welcome! Ah, one more thing. If you want to keep this spot, you can pay rent for the next day when you leave. Otherwise, you''ll get assigned another random position next time too. It''s also possible to rent a stall semi-permanently like I do."


    "I got it."


    "Great. Good luck with the sales. I''m off to the brothel now."


    "Speaking of which, what other kind of services do they have there?"


    "Haha, I see you liked it a lot. It''s one of the best places in the city so they''ve got a lot of options. If you have the money, that is. You can drink with girls, watch them dance, and chat with them. When you''re in the mood, you can choose any of them that is available and have sex with her. If you''re loaded, they''ve got special options where you can get two or more women. There''s also a choice to get one woman for two men if you''re into that. As for sexual acts, let me tell you, some of the girls there are quite open-minded. There''s probably everything you can imagine and more."


    "Wow¡­ Why am I not richer?"


    "My words exactly. I can barely get the cheapest options most of the time."


    It might also be because he was patronizing the place every single day but I didn''t voice that thought. This talk seemed to have gotten him excited and he hurried to leave.


    "Alright, I''m going now. See you!"


    "Have fun!"


    It was now time for me to work again. Around me, more merchants started to set their goods on their stalls and no one paid me much attention. Most of them looked young like me and were probably beginning their career too. I discretely took out the fans and batteries from my storage and placed them on my table. I then added a piece of paper, on which I wrote the following: "Next generation enchanted fans. Work by itself for 48 hours before needing a recharge. 25 silvers."


    According to my estimation, 1 lod in the inner world was more or less equivalent to 10 coppers in Geola, or 0.1 silver. Since each fan cost me 70 lods, their base price was around 7 silvers. If I could sell them for 25 silvers, that would be more than 3 times my initial investment. It was still quite expensive since people could live here with a few silvers a day. I was betting everything on the extreme technological advantage my goods had compared to what people knew.


    Just like in 82, things started quietly. It was now early evening and some people were still getting off work and going back home. A few of them would come to the market to buy food ingredients to cook dinner. Buying enchanted items wasn''t the main objective of the majority of them. Even when they passed by my stall, they just chuckled mockingly after a glance and went on their way.


    After half an hour without any clients, the fatigue of the day enveloped me progressively. My thoughts started to wander randomly. The previous talk about the brothel came to mind and that pushed me to remember something that happened several days prior.


    **********


    On the first day when Suuru asked for a morning massage on top of the normal one, she took on a weird attitude when I reached home after spending my time in the library. She watched me pensively as if lost in her thoughts. I wondered if she was dreaming about the next massage but that wasn''t it.


    "Tila. I''ve been thinking¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "I can''t keep receiving from you all the time, right?"


    "Are you talking about the massage?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s fine. You''re my savior, after all."


    "Enough with the savior talk. I want to try massaging you this time."


    That was a very welcome offer. To be honest, I was waiting for something like this. I could have asked for it sooner but there was a world of difference between doing something you were asked for and doing it on your own will. Plus, I now knew that Suuru was the kind to get scared easily, no matter how tough she tried to appear externally. Forcing her to do things wasn''t the right way to handle her, not that I wanted to, anyway. I owed her too much for that.


    "That''s a generous proposition. I won''t say no if you offer it."


    "Good. There''s just one thing¡­ I''m not sure how to do it correctly since you''ve got that, well, that mutation down there."


    "I see. That''s not a problem. Did I ever tell you I wasn''t the only one with that mutation where I was from?"


    "What? Really?"


    "Yes. It would be a long story to tell you everything but we even made a distinction between people who had the mutation from those who didn''t. The ones who possess it are called "men" and the others are called women."


    "Men¡­ Yes, I remember. You said something like this when we first talked, right?"


    "You have a good memory."


    "Hm. Okay, it makes sense now. If you''re telling me that, it means there''s a way to do that special massage to "men" too?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly. Are you willing to try?"


    "Yes. I want to make you feel good too."


    Her words warmed my heart. I went to kiss her and, past the first instant of surprise, she happily responded to it, soon melting in our smooch. This was how we mostly started "massages" these days and Suuru reacted much better now than at first. Just like the kiss was making me hard, I knew this was also the trigger for her arousal and I didn''t doubt moisture was already accumulating in her groin.


    "You''re so nice, Suuru. I''ll leave it to you, then. I''ll tell you what to do. It''s not that complicated. In a way, it''s maybe even easier than massaging women."


    She nodded with a resolute expression and I guided her to the bedroom.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 40 – Guidance

    When we were there, I removed my clothes with a lot less apprehension than I normally should have. There was something magical in not being afraid to show myself to her since she felt the same toward me.


    When I was nude, my body wasn''t of much interest to her except for my "mutation". She often glanced at it when we bathed even though she tried to be discreet about it. It seemed she was curious about that obvious difference between us.


    I sat on the bed and started my explanations.


    "Men are quite easy to please. They usually feel it a bit less on the rest of the body but their mutation is sensitive. Wait. Let''s stop calling it mutation. Its official name is a penis."


    "It even has a name?"


    "Right. Just like your groin area is called a vagina, there''s a name for that part for men. And because it''s the most obvious difference between men and women, it''s gotten a lot of derivative names over the years. Like dick, cock, schlong, and whatnot. In the same manner, women''s vaginas receive a lot of alternative names, like pussy, cunt, twat, and so on."


    "Huh¡­ That''s a lot of information to remember."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just so you don''t be surprised if I use a different term."


    "But, why have so many names for the same thing?"


    "You know how the massage feels good, right? Well, some of these names are a bit vulgar and that excites people if they use them when they''re massaged."


    "I don''t get it."


    "It''s fine, it''s not very important. Anyway, the main point is that when massaging men, the focus should be on their penis."


    "Okay. Does that mean you don''t want a full-body massage like you did for me?"


    "It''s not that it won''t feel good but it''s also not absolutely necessary to reach orgasm."


    "I understand. So, how should I handle your¡­ "penis"?"


    "The only limit is your imagination but the most common ways are to use your hands, your chest, or your mouth."


    "Alright."


    She nodded with determination. She then looked at my boner and pondered for a moment.


    "I have one last question. Why is your penis small sometimes and why does it grow big like now?"


    "Very good question. It''s similar to how your vagina gets wet. It means it''s ready to feel pleasure."


    "That was the reason?"


    "Yes. There''s also another reason but I''ll tell you when we get to it."


    "Okay. Then, I''ll start now."


    I opened my legs a little and she came to sit next to me. A normal woman would probably have kneeled in front of me to facilitate the work but it was interesting how that wasn''t her first reflex.


    With hesitation, she extended her hand to my dick and stopped right before touching it.


    "Tell me if I hurt you or do something wrong, okay?"


    "I will. Go on."


    I was already quite excited to finally receive Suuru''s attention and her halt felt like she was teasing me. Fortunately, this was the last one and she finally delicately took hold of my raging hard-on. Her soft fingers felt both a bit cold and nice on my cock and I couldn''t help shivering a little at the contact.


    She was now holding my shaft around the middle like she would hold a metal bar but didn''t do anything more.


    "What should I do next?"


    "You need to move your hand up and down to stimulate it."


    I then pointed to my glans.


    "You see the top part there? It''s the most sensitive spot, a bit like your clitoris."


    "I got it."


    With slow movements, she ran her hands up and down my tool and I let a sigh of pleasure slowly escape my lips. While I took care of myself quite often, it couldn''t compare to innocent Suuru doing it for me.


    "There''s a bit of liquid at the top of your penis."


    I redirected my attention to it and could see she was right.


    "That''s pre-cum. It''s also a bit like when your vagina gets wet."


    "I see."


    "It''s mostly for lubrication purposes. Using it or saliva feels better than just rubbing skin against skin."


    "Saliva? Just like how you licked me?"


    "Exactly. You''re a quick learner."


    She smiled a little, just as she always did when I praised her. Then, she pondered for a second before taking off her hand from my sex. She then spit a bit of saliva on it and smeared my length with it. I was amazed at how she precisely understood how to do things.


    After that, she resumed her up-and-down movements, now much slicker, the sensation more fluid and pleasurable for me.


    "Nice¡­ You''re doing great, Suuru."


    "Does it feel good?"


    "It feels amazing."


    She grinned again and went on with her handjob. However, she was still a complete novice at the act. Which meant, she only did that for a long time and nothing more.


    Eventually, my lust grew too high and I needed more stimulation. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you go a bit faster, Suuru?"


    "Yes."


    She accelerated her back and forth and the pleasure increased again. I decided to guide her in the right direction until I reached my orgasm.


    "Good, just like that. Now, increase your speed progressively until I reach orgasm."


    She nodded and did exactly that. I also gave her a few more advice from time to time.


    "Try to stimulate the top part every so often. That''s where it feels the best."


    "If you can, use your other hand to softly massage under my penis. Yes, these sack-like parts. They''re called "balls"."


    "It''s okay to change your pace when you feel like it. It makes things more interesting."


    And so on. Suuru was a fast learner. She was motivated and executed my instructions to the best of her ability. Seeing her so dedicated to the task and with the renewed sensation of getting an increasingly skillful handjob, I soon reached my limit.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 41 – Recrudescence

    "You''re doing so well I''m going to come soon!"


    "Go ahead and feel good, Tila."


    "Will do!"


    As if instinctively, she went at full speed on me, her body glued to my side to have better access to my groin. Her pleasant-smelling hair was right on my face, pushing me over the top.


    "Coming!"


    I let myself go, my cock sending a jet of sperm straight toward the ceiling. It flew for a second before landing on her hands.


    "Ah!"


    Suuru let out a cute sound of surprise, mesmerized by the sight of my ejaculating dick. Unfortunately, she let go of my shaft, and the pleasure soon ended after only a couple more streams of semen flying out.


    It wasn''t the best orgasm I ever experienced since the ending was very clumsy but it was pleasurable, nevertheless. Plus, it was given to me by my innocent housemate, a gift that should be appreciated for its true value.


    Once I was done climaxing, I looked back at her to check her reaction. Her eyes were glued to the transparent-whitish fluid covering her hands, her eyes filled with amazement and incomprehension. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s this, Tila?"


    "When men orgasm, they always release a few jets of fluids like this. It''s also called by many names, like sperm, semen, seed, etc."


    "Oh¡­ A bit like my vagina, right?"


    "Just so."


    "Hmm¡­"


    She took back her hands and brought them close to her face. She then sniffed my semen curiously.


    "Weird smell."


    Right after that, she took her tongue out, and, in a move that made my penis twitch even though I just came, tasted my sperm. She immediately winced and took her hands away.


    "It doesn''t taste good."


    "¡­I heard it takes some time to get used to."


    "Do you like it, Tila? Here."


    She extended her arms toward me and I quickly shook my head.


    "Ugh, no, I''m fine. Feel free to keep everything."


    It was quite a weird conversation but I didn''t know what else to say. Suuru hesitated for a second, tried to lick my seed one more time, but gave up in the end after grimacing again.


    "I''ll go wash my hands. It''s good that you brought so much water last time."


    A minute later, she came back to the room and analyzed the state of my cock.


    "It looks like it''s shrinking back to its smaller size now."


    "Right, that''s what happens for men. It''s possible to make it big by stimulating it but until then, men can''t orgasm again."


    "How strange. I''m able to orgasm several times in a row just fine but you can''t?"


    "It''s not impossible but it''s a bit harder, yes. I guess you can say women have a nice advantage in that regard, hehe."


    If the situation was different, I would never have been able to say such things like it was normal. Being sent to an alien planet did wonders for people.


    "I''m glad I''m a "woman", then. It felt so great to orgasm several times in a row."


    "You don''t say."


    She started to fidget while sending me an obvious look and I understood what she wanted from me.


    In the following days after that, we took turns pleasuring each other in a superb symbiotic relationship. We both learned a lot about the other''s body, just like that time when¡­


    **********


    "Hey. Is what''s written here true?"


    I was taken out of my reverie by a small male species. With a thin and elongated body, white fur on the front, and ocher-colored on the back, he didn''t look very impressive at first sight. Added his flat head, slim tail, fine whiskers, and neat clothes, one could have been taken by his appearance. He was looking at my fans with some amount of interest and I immediately responded.


    "Yes, of course, it''s all true."


    "Hmm¡­ I have to admit, it''s hard to believe. Is there a way to prove it?"


    "Would you like a demonstration?"


    "That''d be great."


    It was now more than an hour and a half since I was waiting for a potential customer and I wasn''t ready to let this one go. I decided to show and explain everything.


    "Let me start it up for you."


    Since the batteries were already inside the fans, I simply switched on one of them. The fan began to rotate at a nice speed, sending air to the front.


    "As you can see, I didn''t have to put any sel inside for it to work. I''m also not holding it in hand. Even if I filled the fan with sel beforehand, it wouldn''t last very long, right? However, do you see those pieces here? They''re called batteries and they can store a relatively large amount of sel for a long time. They''re inserted inside the fan and they''re transferring sel to it. With just two of them, the fan can work for two days. After that, one just needs to hold the batteries in hand, inject sel into them for a few minutes, and they''ll be recharged and good to go again. This is a marvelous next-generation enchanted item, sir. I call it a selnic item."


    "Selnic item, huh. Well, it''s interesting."


    His reaction was a lot less enthusiastic than I hoped.


    "Can I wait here for a short while to see if this isn''t a complete scam? It should at least be able to hold for a few minutes, right?"


    "Two days, sir."


    "Yes, yes, of course."


    He didn''t look convinced in the least. For the next several minutes, we waited together while he asked more questions about the fans, like materials used and technical specificities. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all and I answered everything to the best of my abilities. After ten minutes, he seemed slightly impressed that the fans were still going as strong as before.


    "It''s holding out better than I expected. Two days, you said?"


    "That''s correct, sir."


    "Hmm¡­ Where did you get something like this?"


    This was a tricky question for me since I still didn''t know that much about the outside world.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 42 – Haggle

    I knew someone would ask me this so I prepared an appropriate answer.


    "I''m acquainted with a talented enchanter."


    "What''s this person''s name?"


    "That''s a trade secret, sir."


    I thought this was better than just hiding everything completely. This way, people interested in stealing the technology would try to find that non-existent enchanter to get direct access to the source. Which meant, I was guaranteed to keep the exclusivity forever.


    "I see¡­ You''re selling these for 25 a piece, right? What about I buy all of them for 100 silvers?"


    "All of them?"


    "Right."


    Contrary to his mostly unimpressed exterior, he sure was willing to go big.


    "I can''t give such a hard discount, even if you buy all of them. You saw it for yourself, this is something you''ll never get anywhere else. 120 silvers."


    His eyes lit up a little at my words but he wasn''t one to go down so easily.


    "I''m taking a risk since I don''t even know if they truly last two days. Plus, I''m buying in bulk. 105 silvers."


    "You saw their manufacture. It''s solid and they won''t break easily. The batteries can be recharged as many times as necessary. 118 silvers."


    That wasn''t completely true but he didn''t need to know that.


    "No can do. I can''t buy them at that price. You''ve lost your chance, merchant. I don''t think anyone else would get interested in your goods."


    He started to leave while shaking his elongated head, his whisker and tail swaying as he did so. I knew the trick and was completely unphased.


    "So be it. Have a good evening, sir."


    He continued to leave for several more steps but I could see him slowing down progressively. After ten or so steps, he finally stopped himself and acted like he was having second thoughts. Eventually, he slowly came back, a small scowl on his face.


    "115 silvers. That''s my last offer."


    "Deal."


    We exchanged coins and goods, the two of us sporting a smile. I negotiated hard because I saw he wanted the fans very much. And that worked fine. I only manned this stall for two hours and I was done for the evening. I made a huge profit from basically nothing since it all started with free water. 115 silvers was a lot of money, maybe enough for a family to live for a few tens of days.


    "That was a good trade, young man. Tell me if you get more of these "selnic" items. I might be interested in buying them too."


    "Thank you, sir. I''ll do that."


    He seemed to be quite happy about how things went, even though he didn''t manage to haggle as much as he wanted. We separated on this good note and I closed my booth for the day. I went to see the current market manager on shift, a mid-sized species with grey and white fur called Kinsen, and paid to keep my current spot for the next day.


    In a great mood, I thought about what to do with the money and headed back to the market. There were two items I was interested in. I wanted to buy meat to have more nourishing and varied meals at Suuru''s place and I also wanted to buy something more present-like.


    I first bought something for myself, a warm meal made of soup and bread that would serve as dinner. It was cheap and tasty, only costing me 30 coppers. I then stopped in front of a random meat stall and checked what they offered. There were mostly three types of meat, which were similar to what was offered in the dome. The options were chicken, pork, and beef. Since I had no idea what any of these were and which one was better, I bought some of each.


    As for the present, I wasn''t sure yet what to get. Most of the stall owners were selling food, probably to accommodate late workers and partygoers who were still roaming the streets at this hour. Even though they had to deal with drunk people from time to time, which was probably intimidating when you were a small species and your opponent was five times your size, they seemed to be used to it and there were few incidents. Plus, most of the large species seemed to have a relatively mild character.


    After roaming the market a little, I finally found something interesting. One booth was selling candies based on sugar, with a few different colored types and forms. I bought a small round one as a trial and the sugar I was tasting for the first time in a long while melted deliciously in my mouth. My decision was made. I bought two bags of it for four silvers, happy with my purchase. It was so liberating to finally have some financial leeway, even if still wasn''t much yet.


    After that, I didn''t have any business in the outer world anymore. I entertained the idea of visiting the brothel again but was too tired to truly enjoy it. After a long day of work, I just wanted to go back home and sleep.


    I teleported back to Suuru''s place. Since I told her I would come back very late, she had given me her backup key, which I used to open the door. The interior was dark and silent and I was glad that Suuru had followed my instructions of not waiting for me.


    I quickly washed myself in the bathroom, replenishing her water reserves there with mine. I then changed into the pajamas she had gifted me, which I always used at night, and headed toward the bedroom.


    Suuru was deep in sleep, only occupying half of the bed as if to show she had left room for me to join. With a grin, I inserted myself under the covers, trying not to wake her up.


    "Tila¡­" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She mumbled in her sleep and instinctively wrapped her arms around my body. She then smiled and resumed her rest peacefully. I returned her hug and it didn''t take long for me to fall asleep too, her pleasant smell and warmth surrounding me.


    Support my work and read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 43 – Treat

    Deep into the night, I felt movement around me. Since I didn''t sense any threat, I didn''t bother waking up and continued my rest.


    After an undetermined amount of time, I felt something else, around my groin area this time. It was pleasant, very pleasant. It was like I was having an erotic dream, or maybe something like when I was masturbating to a porn video in the past. I let the pleasure envelop me, still wanting to sleep some more after a long day of work.


    Yet, the feeling didn''t go away. Instead, it only grew over time. When I sensed myself getting close to my high, I finally had no choice but to wake up. It wasn''t like I wanted to have a wet dream in Suuru''s bed. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even before opening my eyes, the first sensation that came over me was that of something moist and stimulating over my dick. Now that the weariness was slowly going away, I understood what this was about.


    I opened my eyes, only to be met with a marvelous sight. Suuru had her head in between my thighs, bobbing it up and down over my size to suck me with a lot of enthusiasm. I felt in heaven, not believing that I would experience something like this so soon in my life. What man didn''t dream of getting a wake-up fellatio from an endearing woman? I certainly didn''t know of any.


    It wasn''t the first time she was giving me a blowjob since this was the next thing I taught her after handjobs. Just like usual, she understood the concept quickly and became glad that she found another way to repay my massages.


    Her mouth was slightly distorted to the front as she sucked on my cock strongly, the lewd sound of suction resonating in the otherwise silent room. Right as I took on this beautiful sight, she also noticed me waking up and smiled over my tool. This created quite the erotically cute view and I couldn''t help putting my hand on her smooth hair to caress it with affection.


    "Darn it, Suuru. That''s the most pleasant morning I''ve ever experienced. You''ve become so good at this. It feels amazing."


    She squinted her eyes in happiness at my praise and increased her pace, blowing me with redoubled effort. The long building up while I was sleeping plus her high level of willingness and erotism eventually did it for me.


    "Don''t stop, I''m there. I''m gonna cum soon."


    Right after hearing this, she added some tongue to her work, stimulating my glans on top of sucking strongly over my shaft. That ended up being the killing blow.


    "Darn it! Coming!"


    I slightly held her head in place and exploded into her mouth without restraint, sending a strong jet of sperm straight inside her jaw. She let out a moan of surprise together with my groan of pleasure but didn''t stop working on me, forcing me to send spurt after spurt of my seed out.


    After a few tens of seconds of incredible bliss, I was finally done emptying my balls. I saw her with her mouth full of my semen, waiting patiently for me to finish ejaculating. When she was sure I was done, she quickly stood up and headed toward the bathroom, where she got rid of my spunk. She still didn''t like the taste and I didn''t want to force her to do anything she didn''t enjoy. I didn''t mind coming strongly into her mouth, however, since this was the sort of agreement we had between us. She always let herself go completely during her orgasms and I did the same for mine. I trusted we experienced the most pleasure this way, without restraining ourselves when there was no need to.


    I followed her in the bathroom and presented her with my dick. With a grin, she took it in her mouth once again, giving me a cleanup fellatio. I couldn''t help thinking that I taught her well. It was worth all the effort and initial investment.


    I noticed that she also had gotten slightly wet while taking care of me. It was something that happened to her naturally these days, which rejoiced the two of us. Naturally, I wasn''t one to receive without giving back. As soon as she was done washing my dick with her tongue, I carried her in my arms, making her release a small shout of surprise and joy.


    She didn''t get moved far, obviously, since her destination was close by. I raised her just enough so that her pussy was right at the correct level and buried my face into it, responding to her blowjob with a cunnilingus.


    "Ah¡­ Tila¡­ Yes¡­!"


    I was now more skilled and it didn''t take long before my partner melted, becoming of twitching mass of orgasms on the ground of the bathroom.


    Once we were both satisfied, we prepared ourselves for the day. This was when I took out the presents I prepared beforehand. Suuru was extremely bewildered as she saw the meat I handed her.


    "No way. So much meat¡­ How could you buy that sort of quantity? It''s impossible."


    "My business went well. Very well, as you can see. From now on, I''ll try to help provide for the house too."


    "Still, isn''t meat extremely expensive? Only rich people can afford it. I''ve only eaten some a few times in my life myself."


    "Hehe, believe it or not, I''ve found a way to get it for cheap. Ah, don''t worry, it''s perfectly safe. Should I cook it for us? Let''s have a meat feast!"


    "Huh¡­ We could buy enough food to last several weeks in exchange for that. I don''t know how you managed to buy it but isn''t that better?"


    "No way. I can get us more later. Don''t worry about it. Let''s eat as much as we can today. That''ll give us the strength to work hard."


    She didn''t seem convinced but I ignored her and started to cook for us. I wasn''t a great cook but grilling simple meat in the pan was still within my capabilities. Suuru also had a small supply of simple spices, which I used to improve the taste of the meal even further.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 44 – Trouble

    Suuru placed herself behind me and looked over my shoulder to check what I was doing. Soon enough, the scent of grilled meat spread through the house. Despite the meat being different from the one in my world, it still looked incredibly appetizing to me, especially after living off vegetables for so long. I wasn''t the only one thinking so. From the corner of my eyes, I noticed Suuru staring straight at the food and swallowing her saliva. I turned my head in her direction and grinned.


    "Doesn''t it smell amazing?"


    She was still slightly pouty but, right at this moment, our stomachs gurgled in unison. She blushed a little and turned her head away.


    "¡­I guess so."


    "It''ll be done soon. Can you set up the table, please?"


    "Yes."


    I acted as if I was in my own house but Suuru didn''t mind. On the contrary, she usually welcomed it. Less than ten minutes later, the three types of meat were well-cooked and ready to be eaten. I transported the finished meal to the living room table and divided it into two equal servings.


    "A plate of meat for milady! I''m not a great cook so enjoy it while you can! Hehe."


    She finally smiled a little at my silly attempt to be funny. After that, she focused back on the meat while I did the same. The three pieces were very different, even after cooking. Their texture, appearance, and smell were very distinct. Not knowing what was good and bad, I prudently tried them one by one.


    It was just meat fried over the pan and yet, maybe because it had been so long since the last time I had meat, it felt like each piece melted in my mouth, their juices and taste filling me with great joy. I liked them all, and it was even more interesting since I could alternate between the three types. After the initial careful mouthfuls, I began to engulf my portion at high speed. I noticed Suuru was in a relatively similar state, filling her mouth with plenty of meat.


    We didn''t even bother talking until we were done, our stomachs satisfied. I leaned against the chair while patting my belly.


    "That hit the spot. It was great."


    The house owner couldn''t help nodding at that, letting out a sigh of fulfillment.


    "I''ve never eaten so much meat before in my life. It''s so delicious."


    "Let''s hope my business does well all the time so we can get some more."


    "¡­About that. You still didn''t tell me what sort of business it is."


    "It''s a secret for now."


    "You''re not doing anything illegal, right?"


    "Of course not."


    I wasn''t completely sure about that yet since I didn''t know the inner world''s laws well enough to determine if my little water business was legal or not. If it wasn''t, I just hoped it wouldn''t get discovered any time soon.


    Suuru seemed only half reassured about my words so I gave her the final blow.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t cause trouble for you."


    "It''s not about me. I''m worried about you."


    "I''m a grown man, I''ll be just fine. Alright, let''s prepare for work. We''ve got another busy day in front of us." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I forcefully ended the topic and, ten minutes later, we separated for the day. I initially planned to eat the candies with her but that might be too much considering the circumstances. My schedule was the same as the previous day and I didn''t expect anything special to happen, except maybe hopefully getting more customers for my stall.


    However, before this, I went to the library. I found Ulum in the same room as usual, focused on her studies.


    "Hey there."


    She frowned with discontent at my frivolous arrival and barely hummed a response.


    "Hm."


    "Ha, look at you. I don''t come to see you for one day and you''re all sulky. What am I going to do with you?"


    "Be quiet. Why did you come today? You don''t have any business here anymore, right?"


    I took the bag of candies out and offered her a handful of them.


    "Here."


    "¡­Candies? Never seen those before."


    She expertly snatched them from me without any physical contact and put one into her mouth. I did the same on my side and we enjoyed the treat together. It was quite simple but wasn''t bad. The sugary taste contrasted well with the strong taste of meat from before. Ulum put a second one into her mouth soon after but I didn''t imitate her this time since I was so full.


    "Thanks."


    "You''re welcome. Good luck with the exams in two days."


    "You''re leaving already?"


    "Yes, I''ve got a long day in front of me. Don''t miss me too much, okay?"


    "Tsk. Go away already."


    I left and started my normal day of work. Luckily, my stall attracted more customers than the previous day. A middle-aged woman came to buy some water not long after I was done setting up my stuff. Curious, I chatted with her a little.


    "Did you hear about me from someone else?"


    "Yes, my neighbor spread the word. You might get more and more customers. It''s hard to resist if you sell at this price."


    "Great. Please tell the people you know about me too."


    "Sure thing. Don''t increase the prices and you''ll be sold out soon enough."


    "Thanks!"


    Despite saying this, the day still ended up being relatively quiet. I managed to sell double the amount of water but that still was only a dozen customers. The good point was that I didn''t have to go from house to house today. All the people who bought from me also warned me to increase my stock because they would tell more people about me.


    However, around one around before the end of my first shift, a strange group of women arrived at my booth. There were four of them, three rank 2 sorcerers and one rank 3 water mage. When I noticed the water mage, wearing luxurious clothing, I knew trouble was coming my way. It was also the first time I saw someone being rank 3 in the inner world. Even though she was relatively old, it was still an unusual sight. I immediately hid the paper with my prices, putting it into my storage. What I took out in exchange was my phone, which I hadn''t used since I reached this world, and turned on its recording function.


    The woman stopped before my stall and checked my setup with a dismissive expression. The three rank 2 sorcerers acted like bodyguards and surrounded her on both sides. When she was done looking, the water mage stared at me.


    "You. Who allowed you to sell water here?"


    "Is there any issue?"


    Since she didn''t even start with greetings, I didn''t need to act like she was a customer either.


    "Many issues. Where did you get this water from?"


    "I''m not obligated to tell you."


    She gave a threatening smile.


    "You''re playing a dangerous game, child. Aren''t you aware it is forbidden to start a business on public grounds without authorization?"


    "I''m not on public grounds. I''m renting the space from the farm ground owned by the woman living in the house over there."


    I pointed to the house and the three bodyguards seemed surprised. They looked at each other but the older woman was unimpressed.


    "Mary. Go check if he''s telling the truth."


    "Yes, boss."


    She found the woman working in the field and talked with her for a minute before coming back.


    "It''s true, boss."


    The mage squinted her eyes.


    "You''re a smart one, aren''t you?"


    Instead of answering, I only gave her my best fake smile. This was the very reason why I had gone through the pain of renting private property space in the first place. Since I was just next to the road, one could think I was on public ground, but that wasn''t the case. I didn''t know the law but not using public space for personal profit was more of a given than anything. I would have been surprised if there had been no laws about it.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 45 – Vandalism

    Unbothered, the woman continued with her inquiries.


    "Show me your business license."


    "Who are you people? Why would I show anything to random strangers?"


    "We''re part of the water management association. You better obey if you don''t want to get into trouble."


    I knew who they were. To be exact, there wasn''t anyone who didn''t know about them in the inner world. The name might have been created to be purposely confusing, but their organization had nothing to do with the official government. They were a large association of water mages monopolizing water and its trade inside the domes. Since everybody''s livelihood depended on them, they held great power, allowing them to inflate the prices however they wanted. This was the reason the cost of water was so high in the first place. They controlled the amount they created to supply just enough that the prices stayed high forever. Basically, they were water mafia. Everyone hated them but no one could do anything since it was a fact that they would die without their water.


    I knew they would come to see me at some point since I was hindering their monopoly but their response speed was much faster than I expected. My stall was located on the border of the city and I didn''t even sell my water to twenty people so far. Yet, they already found out about me.


    Since I knew they would be bothering me at some point, I already had some preparations done to handle them.


    "I''m not doing any kind of business here."


    "Are you taking us for fools? You''re trying to illegally sell doubtful water to people."


    "Not at all. I''m just donating my water for free. This is volunteering work."


    "Hah! We''ve got testimony of people paying for your water!"


    "There were grateful people who donated some money to my cause. It has nothing to do with any kind of business."


    "Hahaha. Bullshit. You''re good with words, kid, I''ll give you that. But that won''t work on us. You only have two options. Either join our water management association together with the water mage who''s providing your water or cease your activities at once."


    "You have no authority to order me around. Get lost, now. You''re hindering my volunteering work."


    These last words shocked the group of women. They looked at me like I was insane. Then, the older woman gave a strange, forced laugh.


    "I''ve never seen someone so fearless before in my life. But you know, kid, you''re going a bit too far. There are people you shouldn''t cross in life. We can order you around because we have that much power. What about you? You''re just a rank 0 nobody. See, we can even do that and no one will complain about it."


    She gathered sel into her hand and prepared a spell that I recognized. Her sel manipulation was crude and slow. It looked amateurish to me. Still, it was a spell from a rank 3 water mage. The damage was guaranteed. For a moment, I hesitated on how to react to it. Were I a hot-blooded fighter who didn''t care about consequences, I could easily block that spell and make them pay the full price for attacking me.


    However, not only was I a trader, but I also feared the consequences. Not that much for me but more for Suuru. I could always flee to the outer world and live there but that would leave Suuru defenseless here. If they learned about my relationship with her, she could get into danger. Plus, my current business plan involved both the inner and the outer world to maximize profits in a short amount of time, something that only I could do.


    In the end, I had no choice but to accept I was the weaker party here. I let the older woman release her water blade, which cut through my stall and destroyed my whole setup. The "precious" water became irrigation for the ground, creating a dark patch under me. Annoyed, I scowled at her.


    "I demand compensation for the damage, both physical and mental."


    "Hah! Mental damage? How funny. Sure thing. You can go to our office and claim reparation."


    She clearly felt no guilt about what she did and her mocking smile implied that I would never get anything even if I went there. She wasn''t done, though.


    "Do you understand the reality of the world now, brat? Stop doing stupid stuff and go find a different job. This is your last warning."


    She turned around with her goons and left, her steps full of pride. I wanted nothing more than to send a good old space cutter to their haughty leaving figures but held myself back. I wouldn''t forget about this and they would pay in due time. For now, I was just a single person without any backing or real power. I could kill them easily but that would only get me into trouble without accomplishing anything. Plus, I didn''t like fighting anyway. I just wanted to do business and grow rich. That was where the real fun was. I could simply switch my mind around and consider this as a small setback toward my glorious eventual success.


    When I looked around, I saw a few of the surrounding inhabitants turning their heads away as my eyes met with theirs. As expected, everyone was afraid of going against the gangster-like water association.


    After taking a few minutes to calm myself down and save anything that remained of my stall, I decided to stop here for the day. I would need to think about my plans for the inner world but that could wait for later.


    For now, I still had the profits I obtained through the day and bought some more fans and batteries at the market while keeping some money to rebuild my losses. I then teleported to Geola and readied myself for my second shift.


    But first, I wanted to relax a bit more by talking to my merchant friend Giya. I had come to the market a bit earlier than the previous day and still had some time before the night market started. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I soon reached his fruit and vegetable booth and he looked at me with a serious expression when he noticed me.


    "You''re here, Tila. I think there''s something you need to see."


    I suddenly had a bad feeling about this. Could my day get even worse than it already was?


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 46 – Reseller

    "What is it?"


    "Wait a second."


    He turned around and asked the merchant renting the stall next to his, with whom he seemed to be on friendly terms, to watch his goods for a moment. He then turned back to me.


    "Follow me. Cough, cough."


    "Are you still coughing? Maybe you should see a doctor."


    "It''s fine, it happens sometimes when the weather gets warmer in spring."


    I watched him worriedly while he didn''t seem to care much. We crossed the market for a couple of minutes, heading to a part of it I hadn''t explored much. It was a section of the market focused on selling enchanted items mostly, with many vendors selling all kinds of practical but expensive goods. At one intersection, he stopped and signaled me to do the same, before pointing to a booth located in the street on our left.


    "Do you see that weasel there?"


    When I checked it, I recognized the man who bought my fans the previous night. I was surprised to realize he was also a trader specializing in enchanted items, selling a bunch of goods to enhance home comfort. This was when a weird premonition came to my mind.


    "Yes, he''s the one who bought my items yesterday."


    Giya let a sigh out before answering.


    "I thought that might be the case when you told me you were selling the next generation of enchanted items. Can you guess what he sold today?"


    "¡­Crap. My fans. For how much?"


    "1 gold each, no less than that. He''s sort of a reputable merchant around here and he''s trusted by the rich. He made quite the impression by introducing these new revolutionary items. He called them selnic items."


    "Damn it. He even stole my name. He got me good."


    And here I thought I was being smart the previous day, handling the negotiation well and selling them at a high price. How foolish of me. That guy didn''t care much about my price since he was certain of reselling them for much higher after that. I helped him make free money with almost no effort.


    "How much did you sell them for?"


    "Less than 25 silvers apiece."


    "I see¡­ It''s not by chance that he saw your goods. It isn''t the first time he''s done something like that. He often roams the night market to find some interesting opportunities because he knows all newcomers start there."


    "Yes¡­ Very smart of him¡­"


    I looked at that "weasel" darkly. I didn''t like this feeling of getting tricked and being made use of. Not at all.


    After a few seconds of watching my expression, Giya opened his mouth again.


    "That''s what I wanted to show you. Cough, cough."


    "Yeah¡­ Thanks, Giya. I owe you for that."


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t like what that guy does too much either, especially when it''s about my friend. So, what are you going to do?"


    I pondered for an instant before shaking my head.


    "I need to think about it."


    My goat friend nodded and we went back to his stall, which he manned once again. Since I had a bit more time before the night market opened, I told him I would think about what to do while walking around the city. However, since I still owed him for the information, I bought some of his fruits and vegetables. In my opinion, favors should be paid back as soon as possible if one aims to keep a clean friendship, especially because we were both traders. Plus, I could always find a use for the food later, sell it, or just eat it with Suuru.


    I continued my stroll, letting my feet take me to random parts of the city. The good thing about being a spatial mage was that getting lost was never an issue. I could just teleport to somewhere I was familiar with if I didn''t remember the way back.


    More importantly, I had to think about how to handle the weasel merchant. There was only one certainty, he was going to come and buy my goods again this evening. The question was, how should I react to that? I had a few options. I could let my feelings speak for me and refuse to sell him anything. He wouldn''t be able to earn money on my back anymore and I would be a little comforted.


    However, that wasn''t the way to go. I needed to be cold-minded when doing business. Even though my patience was stretched thin due to having a seriously bad day, I had to think about the long term. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My disadvantage was that I was just a newbie merchant, with no reputation and very few items to sell. Plus, those goods looked ridiculous in most people''s eyes, as judged by their reaction the previous night. On the other hand, the weasel had a much higher reputation and probably had a decent client base already. To the point that my selling similar goods could make people wonder if I didn''t steal them from him or something.


    Yet, it wasn''t like the odds were completely against me either. For one, the weasel would never be able to acquire selnic items if not for me. He couldn''t claim I was stealing from him either because if I stopped selling them, he would also stop having any for sale. That would be shooting himself in the feet.


    No, there was a much smoother way to manage the current situation. I needed to use my other edge over him: I knew he was reselling my goods but he didn''t know that I knew. Plus, he needed the goods from me to generate easy profits.


    Also, dismantling them to try to reproduce them was simply impossible with the level of technology here. There was no way people who still used bows and arrows could re-create something like a sel battery or a sel circuit. From that point of view, I could confidently say that I had a monopoly on selnic items in the outer world, for the rest of my life.


    Soon, the start of a plan began to form in my mind.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 47 – Slums

    Waking up from my thoughts, I realized I was in a section of the city I never explored before. The streets were narrow and dirty. The smell was bad, a mix of unwashed skin and fur with some whiffs of rotten food. Some species were sitting on the ground, wearing old and decayed pieces of clothing, watching me with empty eyes that had lost all hope. Some of the oldest people were also coughing heavily as if on their last breath.


    I was in the city''s slums, a dark and dangerous area if any. The contrast with the rest of the city was so marked that it felt like a different world. Yet, it wasn''t that surprising. There wasn''t a single place in the world that didn''t have destitute people. Geola, the never-sleeping city, full of rich merchants and foreigners, was no exception to the rule.


    It wasn''t my first time in such a place since visiting a slum was part of my curriculum, for some reason. It felt like our instructors were telling us that this was where we could end up if we didn''t do good enough. The true objective, though, was something I learned much later. According to the Trader Union''s saying, everything could be used. They had proven it once more with how they handled slums and slum dwellers.


    As I turned another corner, I bumped into a small form, which soon revealed itself to be a child, two heads smaller than me.


    "Sorry!"


    After excusing himself, he swiftly ran past me, running away at high speed. I wasn''t stupid and I knew what this child had tried to do. Unfortunately for him, not only was I easily able to feel his hand searching my body for a split second since I was at rank 4, but all my possessions were also kept in my storage. I had nothing on me except my clothes, which meant I was the worst possible target for a pickpocket like him.


    I could have caught the kid but that would have been a mistake. Once again, I had to think about the long term. Plus, he only searched a small part of my body in his hurry and I was sure another pickpocket would try to pick up from where he left.


    I continued to walk around, observing everything curiously while ignoring the terrible smell and dark looks of the people living there. I wondered if some of them would consider me a good prey to shake off since I had decent clothes and looked like a rank 0. I could certainly feel like some of the younger groups of species were having thoughts about me. Yet, they remained more prudent than I expected, maybe because they had been burned in the past with similar acts.


    Still, no more than ten minutes later, I was proven right with my first assumption. Another kid bumped into me when I turned a corner, a young girl this time. Her swift hands searched a different part of my clothes and I could see a slight frown appear on her face as she still didn''t find anything she could steal.


    "Sorry!"


    Right as she tried to escape, I caught the back of her dirty tunic, stopping her right on her track.


    "One second, kid."


    Her reaction was quite violent. She instantly trashed around while trying to escape my hold. I now had a better view of her. She had black fur and two small triangular ears on each side of her head. Her small body looked gaunt and malnourished, with patches of fur losing their shine here and there. She was barefooted, the rest of her clothes consisting of a dilapidated large tunic that she wore as a dress. Her long and thin tail was standing straight in furor as she glared at me with pure anger.


    "Let go, old fart!"


    I felt my eyebrows twitch at the appellation but tried to keep my cool.


    "You should stop trying to pickpocket people. Something bad will happen to you one day."


    "Shut up! Let go of me! Who are you to say that? You''re just a lowly rank 0!"


    This time, the corners of my mouth faltered a little.


    "Ha¡­ Haha. You''re quite the lively one. Aren''t you a rank 0 yourself?"


    "I''m a lot younger than you! It''s pathetic to still be rank 0 at your age! Let go already!"


    She was getting more and more agitated physically, while I was getting agitated mentally. What a cheeky kid. Still, I had plans for the future. I took one of the fruits I just bought out of my storage and showed it to her.


    "You tried to steal from me because you were hungry, right? Here, eat this."


    She suddenly stopped thrashing around, looking at me with both surprise and distrust.


    "Are you crazy, old fart? Do you think I''m stupid enough to eat something given by a suspicious guy like you?"


    "Yeah? Look."


    I bit into the fruit, which was the size of my palm and round with a red skin. The juices invaded my mouth and I tasted a fruit for the first time in a long while. It was called "apple", apparently. I swallowed the piece I had in my mouth and extended my hand with the rest of the fruit toward the girl.


    "See? Just a normal apple."


    She hesitated for a short moment and then hissed once more.


    "Let go of me!"


    I obeyed, this time, and I saw relief on her face. Still, she didn''t immediately escape. She looked at me, the apple, and all around us. Then, she grabbed the fruit in a flash and instantly ran away from me.


    "Wait! Take some of this too."


    She stopped once more, unable to stop her curiosity. Seeing the bag of candies I now had in hand, she seemed unsure, giving me a piercing stare. Understanding her meaning, I popped one of the candies in my mouth and appreciated the sweet taste. The wild girl stayed in place for a couple more seconds before rushing to me again, stealing the whole bag from me, and fleeing away like the wind. I wanted her to only take some of the content and not the whole thing but that didn''t matter.


    Up until the end, there was no thanks and no gratefulness in her body language. However, that was fine. The encounter had gone as expected.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48 – No Haggling

    Now that I was done, I teleported back to the market. I was just in time to set up my stall after the previous merchant left the spot. Just like the previous day, I put my fans on display, with just a single difference. The price I wrote down for the goods was now double.


    I didn''t have to wait long for my target to appear. The weasel trader arrived a few minutes after the night market opened. It was like he had come straight after closing his booth, which was probably the case. He appeared glad to see I had new fans for sale today and quickly approached me. However, his small smile disappeared right after seeing my new price.


    "Hey. What''s wrong with your price? Didn''t you make a mistake? Why did it double?"


    "Oh, you''re from yesterday. It''s good to see you again, sir. About the price, well, yesterday was like a trial for me since I didn''t know the true worth of my goods. I didn''t expect to sell them so easily so I''m adjusting the price accordingly."


    "What do you mean easily? I mean¡­ even so, how could you double the price just like that? It doesn¡¯t make sense, right?"


    "It''s fine. You truly opened my eyes yesterday. I''m confident to sell them for this price now."


    "Buddy, I think you have the wrong idea. No one''s going to buy these except for me."


    "I don''t think so. I''m ready to take the risk."


    He gnashed his teeth, his expression full of annoyance. Finally, after a truly terrible day, something that soothed my heart happened. I enjoyed the sight of his unhappy appearance for all its worth, smiling widely internally.


    As for him, he hesitated, faked going away, but stayed in place in the end. No matter what, this would still be 50 silvers of easy profits for him. There was no way he could resist it.


    "¡­I''ll get the five fans if you sell them 40 silvers a piece."


    "50."


    "41."


    "50."


    "43."


    "50."


    "You can''t just not accept haggling like this!"


    I gave him an innocent smile.


    "50, not a copper less. You can go away if you''re not happy. I''m confident someone else will buy them."


    He smashed his teeth together, creating a gnashing sound that even I could hear. He now looked furious, glaring as if this could force me to drop the price. I completely ignored his antics and waited patiently for his decision. After a few tens of seconds of failed intimidation, he eventually gave up.


    "¡­Fine."


    I felt like he was pretty good at acting considering this was all pure profits for him, but I didn''t mind faking knowing nothing. Just like that, I earned 2 golds and 50 silvers, selling everything I had right after starting. I watched the weasel go away, his tails wagging in anger, and pondered about what to do now. It was still early evening and I wasn''t in a hurry to go home. I felt a little better after forcing the reseller to pay double for my goods but there was still a day of failures and frustrations stressing me.


    Remembering how Giya claimed he needed to relieve daily stress at the brothel, I thought it might not be a bad idea. Plus, I had promised Linon that I would come back. I also had plenty of funds now, more than 3 golds in total to be exact.


    Once my decision was taken, I immediately headed toward the place. In front of the colored building, I entered with just a tiny bit of apprehension. The mood inside was the same as the last time, full of sexual tension and heavy with perfumes and many other fragrances. It seemed Oga, the manager who took care of Giya and me, was on shift today too. She swiftly noticed me waiting in the lobby and approached with a smile.


    "Hello again, young man. Tila, correct?"


    "That''s right. You have a good memory." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s part of the job. I try to remember names if possible. It always makes for a good start."


    "Well said. It''s nice to see you again, Oga."


    "The feeling is mutual. I see you''re alone today. Giya is already upstairs for his daily care. You two could have come together."


    "I''m a merchant selling at the night market. I didn''t expect to finish my day so early. I guess we just missed each other."


    "Do you mean you already sold all your goods? Right after the market opened? You must be very skilled."


    "I was just lucky to get a great customer."


    "I''m glad to hear it. So, what are you looking for today?"


    Her long neck rotated toward me as she monitored my expression and words carefully.


    "I''d like to request Linon if she''s available."


    My answer seemed to please her and she gave me a large smile, her feathers ruffling a little.


    "She is. For how long and including which acts? Ah, because she''s still new here, she isn''t allowed to have sex yet."


    I hesitated a second before answering.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure what to answer. Can you tell me more about how the brothel works and all that?"


    She looked around and nodded.


    "Alright, there aren''t that many patrons right now so I can give you some of my time. I''ll try to explain the basics and you can ask questions later. We give a grade to all our employees, starting from grade 0 as the lowest. As for the highest, there''s no limit, but right now our best employees are grade 5. Patrons can choose any available man or woman and the price for them will be proportional to their grades. To make it simple, everything is based on the rates of grade 0, with each following grade doubling the final bill. For example, having sex for 30 minutes with a grade 0 worker would cost you 10 silvers, 20 silvers if the employee is grade 1, 40 silvers for grade 2, and so on. Since you''re a merchant, I don''t think these calculations would pose any problem to you."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 49 – Grades

    It felt like this system was inspired by the ranking system, probably to make it easily understandable for everyone. That was a good idea.


    "Doesn''t that mean 30 minutes with a grade 5 employee would cost 320 silvers? Isn''t it too much?"


    She shook her head as if expecting that exact question.


    "It''s definitely out of reach for the common folks. But, in reality, our few grade 5 workers are the ones that are the most in-demand. They''re usually booked seasons in advance. We don''t grade people randomly, you know. The rich patrons who manage to book them all say they had an unforgettable experience. And this city is full of such rich patrons."


    As a novice in the domain, I couldn''t even imagine what could be happening during those sessions. No matter, it was far from what I could afford anyway. And I didn''t come here for that. Oga continued her explanation.


    "On the other hand, we have employees like Linon, who will stay at grade 0 for some time before getting a chance to grade up. In between these two extremes, you''ll find workers like me. I''m grade 3, mostly because this is the most someone in a managing position can get. I was grade 4 before doing this."


    "Isn''t that a loss for you?"


    "I earn less but I enjoy that part of the work just as much. I like taking care of others. You should understand. Isn''t Linon a total sweetheart?"


    This made me smile since this was the truth.


    "I see what you mean. I couldn''t agree more."


    "It''s great we''re on the same track. Now, let me finish my explanations. Normal patrons are free to roam the premises here so long as they don''t disturb other people. Once they find someone they want to spend time with, they can start negotiating with them. Our customers are free to buy our workers for any duration but we have a policy of no refunds if a man is involved and cannot last the whole session. That goes for both sides. If a patron is a man or buys four hours of a man''s time, and any of these men can''t get hard after one hour, the patron will still have to pay for the remaining 3 hours."


    "What about for women?"


    "It''s different for women. They''re free to refuse if they think they won''t be able to last the whole duration. If they agree to something and can''t provide their services to the end, they''ll need to refund some of the initial payment. It''s something that doesn''t happen often with our high-grade employees since they know themselves well but it happens from time to time for newer workers. It''s a good lesson for them. From your point of view, if you''re very confident in your stamina, you shouldn''t worry either. Trust me, we have women here who can outlast anyone."


    She gave a half-lewd and half-proud smile, making for a strangely mixed combination.


    "But they''re probably very expensive, right?"


    "Of course. Our rates are generally higher than other brothels. That''s because we have the best people here. We do take in the unfortunate soul from time to time but most of our workers are here because they want it. There''s nothing like having sex with someone who likes it, right?"


    Her grin was now more perverted than proud.


    "Right. I think I get it. Is there anything else I should know?"


    "Just one thing. We have many rooms with different activities, like watching workers dance, drinking and chatting with them, and so on. If you stand still at the entrance like today, someone like me will come to you, but you can also directly walk around the first floor if you want. No one will bother you in that case. When you need something, just go to one of our employees directly."


    "Makes sense. Thanks for the explanation."


    "You''re welcome. Now, do you know how long you want to spend with Linon? Since she can''t have sex yet, it''ll be 5 silvers per 30 minutes."


    I thought for a moment before answering.


    "Then, one hour, please."


    I took 10 silvers out of my storage and gave them to her.


    "Good. I''ll show you to your room."


    Just like the last time, we went to the first floor and she assigned me to an unoccupied room. It was almost completely similar to the one I used the previous time and even the furniture and items inside were the same. I sat on the bed while waiting for my partner to arrive. A couple of minutes later, I heard hurried steps from outside coming my way. They suddenly stopped in front of my door. For a long while, the sounds stopped. Eventually, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Linon entered the room, wearing a similar negligee to the previous time, a small smile on her lips.


    "Greetings, sir."


    She looked more confident than before and even her way of talking was different.


    "Hi, Linon. Long time no see. I''m glad to see you again."


    Her grin broadened visibly.


    "Yes, I''m happy to see you too, sir."


    "Haha, were you told to be that polite with customers? Don''t worry about it, just be yourself."


    "B-but¡­"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Isn''t it quite stifling? Plus, we know each other already."


    She hesitated for a second before nodding. Her smile changed to one of relief as she approached me in a good mood.


    "Okay. To tell you the truth, I''m still not used to it yet, hehe."


    "I also need to stay polite when handling clients even if I want to slap them. I wouldn''t want to impose that on you too."


    She gave me another smile and asked curiously.


    "You said you were a merchant, right?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yep. I only really started selling at the night market yesterday. That''s why I couldn''t get the money to come earlier. Sorry about that."


    She shook her head hard.


    "No, no. I¡­ I''m very happy that you kept your promise."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 50 – Training

    "That''s only normal. How have you been doing, Linon?"


    "I''ve been doing good. I don''t get many opportunities to work but I try to learn as much as I can whenever it happens."


    "You''re so diligent. I can see you''re a lot more confident too. I''m glad for you."


    "I''m still shy with strangers but it''s fine with¡­ with you."


    "Oh, man. You''re so cute. Did you know? Oga said you were a sweetheart and I absolutely agree with that."


    Her eyes widened a little.


    "She said that?"


    "Just a few minutes ago, when we were discussing."


    "That''s¡­ That''s good."


    "She must be taking good care of you."


    "Yes. She''s teaching me a lot of¡­ things"


    She put on an indecisive smile and I couldn''t help teasing her a little.


    "Lewd things?"


    She turned her head away while blushing a bit.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Oh, I''m curious now. What sort of things?"


    She fidgeted with her hands.


    "I-I can''t tell you that."


    I stood up and put my hand on her soft hair, caressing her head like I did last time. She let me do it without protesting, even narrowing her eyes somewhat in appreciation. I then put my mouth close to her oval furry ears.


    "Come on. Just a little?"


    She shivered while feeling my breath on her skin.


    "She¡­ She¡­ She''s been teaching me how to handle patrons."


    "What exactly?"


    I made use of my other hand, now caressing her back too.


    "Like¡­ Like how to give a handjob or a fellatio."


    She was now trembling in shame and pleasure as she felt both my verbal and physical inquisition.


    "What else?"


    "How to¡­ How to handle myself for my first time having sex."


    "Oh? How''s that going to happen?"


    "There''ll be an auction and the winner will earn the right of my first time."


    "Are you okay with that? Doesn''t it feel you''re being sold like a merchandise?"


    "It''s not like that. Most of the money from the auction will go to me."


    My hand descended her body, approaching her butt. I also started to kiss her cheek while she talked, making her tremble even further.


    "I-I''m living in the brothel right now but with that money, I''ll be able to rent a home and become independent. I''ll also be able to buy things for myself."


    "I see. It''s not a bad deal. Now, that can''t be all Oga has been teaching you, right?"


    My hand was now caressing her ass through her negligee and panties and she began to breathe harder.


    "I¡­ I can''t tell you more than that. It''s too embarrassing."


    "Wrong thing to say, cute Linon. I''m even more curious now."


    I applied some strength to my fingers and softly massaged her butt cheeks. Her tail was also shivering with the rest of her body, hanging down over her buttocks. I left it alone since I wasn''t sure how to manage it correctly.


    "Mhm¡­ B-but¡­"


    "It''s okay. Tell me everything. You''re so nice and sexy, Linon."


    She quivered at my words, her eyes tearing up a little.


    "Oga¡­ Oga''s been teaching me how to handle women too."


    "Oh, oh? Are you on that side too?"


    My hand continued its way down her body, arriving at the level of her groin from behind. Now so close to her vagina, her breathing transformed into light panting.


    "Y-yes. I-I told her I was curious about women too and she taught me about it."


    I inserted my hand inside her negligee and started caressing the soft and warm fur of her thighs, soon followed by her pussy through her panties. I could already feel some wetness through the piece of cloth, proof of her excitement.


    "You''re a very good girl, so eager to learn. What did she teach you?"


    "H-How to caress a woman. How to pleasure a woman."


    "How exactly?"


    I ran my fingers through the length of her sex and she couldn''t help moaning a bit while taking hold of my hand. However, there was no strength in her grip and she didn''t try to push me away at all.


    "U-using my fingers. Mhmm!"


    "Is that all?"


    "Also¡­ Also¡­ Using my tongue."


    "Did you have a practical session?"


    Her eyes were now red with lust and she shook her head left and right.


    "I-I can''t say that."


    I gave a lick to her ears and she looked at me with surprise and passion. On the opposite side, my hand found her clitoris through her underwear and lightly passed over it, provoking a larger moan from her.


    "Mhmmm!"


    "You can tell me everything. It''s fine. You''re so beautiful and sensual, Linon."


    She panted while looking at me with glazed eyes.


    "We¡­ We¡­ We did it. Several times."


    "Oh my, that''s amazing. I wish I could have seen that. You''re such a good girl for saying it. How did it feel?"


    I continued to caress her slit, with her shivering non-stop now. She answered one more time, biting her lips a little.


    "It¡­ It felt amazing. Oga''s so skilled. Mhmmm! Haaah, Haaah, Haaah. P-please."


    "Hmm?"


    "P-please make me come. P-please."


    I smiled, turned her head toward me, and kissed her on the spot. I tasted my first non-human kiss for the first time, enjoying a flavor vastly different from Suuru''s. It tasted more raw, sweet, and strong, like a ripe fruit ready to be eaten. At the same time, I flickered my fingers over her bean with swift movements, just like I often did for Suuru.


    The effect of my sudden double attack was immediate. Her eyes bulged when she felt my lips on hers and then rolled in their orbits when her pea was stimulated strongly. She shuddered one time before twitching with force in my arms, cumming hard with a low groan of pleasure, her orgasmic bongo face looking like quite the sight. She jerked several times, moaning her pleasure in our kiss, and I felt her moist releases drenching her panties.


    I carefully stimulated her to the end of her climax until she finally stopped spasming. When I knew she was done, I inserted my tongue into her mouth and she responded to the deep kiss leisurely, enjoying the post-orgasm bliss.


    Eventually, she broke our smooch to take several long deep breaths, watching me with appreciation and horniness.


    "That was¡­ incredible."


    "Haha, I can''t be that good. But I''m glad you liked it." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded several times.


    "Other patrons don''t do these things. I''ve rarely come so hard before."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 51 – Acceptable

    "They don''t?"


    "Yes. Well, I''ve only been with male customers so far so that''s all I know about. All of them only wanted me to work on them and didn''t care about my pleasure."


    "How strange. Even though you''re so sexy when you come."


    "P-please don''t say that."


    "It''s the truth. Anyway, it doesn''t matter what other people do. I promised you last time I would eat you good, right?"


    She looked at me weirdly.


    "About that¡­ What do you mean by "eat" exactly?"


    "What else? I''ll use my tongue to lick your pussy and make you come hard."


    She shivered anew, lust appearing once more in her gaze.


    "That''s¡­ not normal."


    "How so?"


    "Men¡­ don''t do that. When you told me that last time, I asked Oga about it and she also said she seldom heard about this too. And she has a lot of experience."


    "What a shame. Well, it''s a good opportunity for you to try it with a man, then."


    "Are you really fine with it?"


    "I''m the one proposing." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused for a moment before looking down at my now raging hard-on bulging through my pants. She then shook her head.


    "No, I can''t let you do that. You''re paying for this. I''ll pleasure you this time¡­ Time¡­ Ah! I forgot to count the time!"


    In a sudden realization, she went to the chest in the room and took the largest hourglass out. She turned it over and the sand began to fall. She looked at me, hesitating, and I knew what she wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry about it. We can stop before the sand is all down to compensate."


    She seemed relieved.


    "Thank you. I¡­ I would be happy to spend more time with you but the rules¡­"


    "I understand."


    She nodded and relaxed a little. There was a moment of silence which I used to think, before a good idea came to mind.


    "What about this? Do you know about the 69 position?"


    "I¡­ know."


    This made me smile.


    "You did it with Oga, right?"


    She blushed a little again, looking away in shame.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Let''s do that, then. Everyone will be happy."


    "Huh¡­ 69¡­ I¡­ I''m not very good with this one."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve never tried it either."


    "Well¡­ O-Okay then."


    Now that we had an agreement, I started to remove my clothes. I was used to it by now since I did it many times in front of Suuru and quickly got rid of everything. Linon, on the other hand, just looked at me without moving. I was soon nude and her eyes flew over my whole body, enjoying the view plenty.


    I let her ogle me for a bit more before asking.


    "Are you going to keep your clothes on?"


    Her transparent negligee didn''t hide much in the first place. Under it, she only had her bra and panties, two sexy pieces of clothing that concealed her critical areas.


    "Can I? My body isn''t very¡­ good-looking."


    I remembered how she told me boys in her village considered her too slim, which I interpreted as lacking form. It was indeed true but I couldn''t care less. In the first place, everyone in the outer world looked extremely exotic to me. Having a bit more flesh here and there was nothing compared to people walking on more than two legs, having feathers, furs, or whatever else instead of smooth skin, or even having some strange appendages, horns, tails, wings, and the like.


    "No way. You''re the cutest and sexiest bongo I''ve ever met."


    "P-please don''t say that."


    She repeated her words from before but I could see she didn''t dislike it.


    "I''d be happy to see it all but I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to."


    She watched my face for a long while, biting her lips in hesitation. Eventually, she took a large breath and answered.


    "¡­I''ll do it."


    She removed her negligee while keeping her eyes on me all the while. They seemed to beg me not to change my mind.


    There wasn''t much difference once that piece of cloth was out of the way since it was see-through in the first place. She slowly removed her bra, her face red with apprehension, and revealed two tiny mounds, partially filled with fur except around the area of her nipples. I smiled reassuringly when her eyes seemed to wait for a judgment and she relaxed a little.


    Next was her underwear, and, once the piece of clothing was down, I was finally able to witness my first non-human vagina. I was surprised to find out it was relatively similar to human genitalia. Even from where I was, I could see a closed slit, surrounded up to a point by her fur. On top of it was also her clitoris, not looking that different from Suuru''s. I wondered if this was because she didn''t look that different from humans in the first place. Further up was a patch of trimmed hair, looking smoother than her fur, probably acting as the equivalent of pubic hair. Except for the horns, fur, tails, and slightly allonged form of her face, one could see many similarities between the two species.


    Since she was still waiting for my reaction, I stopped staring at her body and grinned again.


    "I knew it. You''re so beautiful, Linon."


    She blushed once more but with clear happiness this time.


    "Thank you."


    Her cute appearance was the breaking point for me.


    "I can''t wait anymore."


    I closed in on her, kissed her again, and lifted her in my arms. She let out a small shriek of startle but didn''t try to struggle out of my grip. Heading for the bed, I fell on my back first, turned her the other way, and positioned us for the following action.


    My towering penis was now right in front of her eyes while her waiting cunt was in front of mine. From this position, with her legs slightly apart, I could see some remnant of lust on her pussy, glistening in the light of the room.


    Without any more delay, I caressed her thighs sensually for a few moments, pushed her tail to the side, and plunged into the first non-human twat of my life.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 52 – Distracted

    The first thing that came to me, even before I reached her, was the smell. There were different odors mixed, including the ones coming from her skin, groin, and arousal. I felt a combination of the ripe whiff from when I kissed her together with some musky aroma, creating a pleasant and erotic fragrance.


    Right as I sensed her hand caressing my shaft, my mouth reached its objective. Since she was already in the mood, I directly gave a large lick, tasting her bongo pussy and fluids. I was immediately hit by the changes from what I knew. Contrarily to Suuru''s, the texture was slightly different, a bit less tender and slightly rough, but just as appetizing. As for the flavor itself, it was raw and musky, similar to a stronger version of her smell. Just by tasting it, my dick twitched in happiness. A few weeks back, I was still masturbating to human pornographic videos on Rylnet. Now, I was tasting the cunt of a different species, on a different planet. Life was truly enigmatic.


    Feeling my tongue over her most sensitive spot, Linon gave a long moan of pleasure, her hands halting their movements on my cock. With this, any remnant of insecurity due to handling someone so exotic left me and I focused fully on my delightful task. Fortunately, I wasn''t as ignorant in the act as when I visited her the first time to boast about it. With the knowledge of transforming Suuru from a girl who knew nothing about sex to someone who couldn''t do without her daily sessions, I tried to pinpoint what my partner liked.


    After running my tongue over her length a few times, I suckled on her labia, slightly stimulating the exterior of her slit.


    "Mhmm¡­!"


    She trembled a little while moaning once again. I played with that part of her for a while until I felt her resume moving her hands on my tool. To be honest, the sensation of her warm and softly furry hands on my hard-on was great, especially because I had been aroused for quite some time now. Soon, She lowered her head and her breath tickled my glans, Right after that, a moist appendage started to lick my penis and it was my turn to shiver in delight. Happy with my reaction, she hummed joyfully and went on with her tongue work.


    Not wanting to lose, I changed my actions too. This time, I inserted my tongue a bit inside her vagina, careful not to hit her visible hymen. This startled her and she hurriedly spoke to me.


    "Aahhm¡­! P-please¡­ My hymen¡­"


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll be careful. Just trust me and enjoy yourself."


    I finished my words with another slide of my tongue and she quivered in pleasure.


    "Y-yes. I''ll trust you."


    "Didn''t Oga do this to you?"


    "¡­Please don''t ask about this."


    "Haha, you''re so cute."


    She liked what I did to her but this made her tense up so I changed my approach once more. Noticing that her hole was now pouring juices out continuously, I thought that part of her was aroused enough. Next, I went to another critical area, her clitoris. The piece of flesh was still hiding under its hood and I was determined to make it leave the house, just like I did for Suuru. However, Linon''s reaction was stronger than expected. As soon as my slimy tongue touched her most sensitive knot, she strongly twitched while moaning loudly.


    "Aaahhh!"


    Glad to get such an amazing reaction, I gave the piece of flesh a few more licks, provoking similar reactions. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aaahhh! Aaahhh! Aaahhh! Aaahhh! P-please wait¡­! P-please¡­!"


    I stopped myself, curious about what the issue was.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I can''t focus like this¡­"


    I noticed she hadn''t taken care of her side of the work for some time now. It was the perfect opportunity to tease her some more.


    "Oh¡­ And I thought you trained hard with Oga?"


    "I''m not good with this position. I can''t focus well while receiving pleasure."


    "You were doing good at first."


    "Huh¡­ My¡­ My clitoris is too sensitive. Oga''s always teasing me about it."


    "Thanks for telling me."


    With this piece of knowledge in hand, I resumed attacking her cunt, concentrating my efforts on her bean. My tongue swiftly flickered it, taking her by surprise and forcing her to let out a shout of pleasure.


    "Aaahhh! W-wait¡­! Aaahhh! Aaahhh! Aaahhh! Y-you''re being mean! Aaahhh! Just like Oga! Aaahhhm!"


    Discarding her words, I continued my assault, the girl trembling and howling more and more often. Her pussy started to pulsate erotically and I knew she was getting close to her orgasm. It was good that sexual knowledge could be applied between species up to a point. It made sense since the brothel paired different species together without much care. When I felt she was almost there, I went full strength on her bongo clitoris, switching from flickering it to sucking it hard. This was too much for her.


    "Aaahhhm! Aaahhhm! I''m¡­! I''m¡­! Aaaaaahhhhhh!"


    She twitched one last time and cummed hard, her vagina releasing plenty of fluids for me to enjoy. Her body pulsated with her climax, surrendering to the pleasure, her secretions flowing on her fur and wetting it erotically.


    Eventually, she was done orgasming and her body fell on me, losing its strength. She panted loudly for a long while, trying to recuperate from the bliss.


    Then, without a word, she took position again. To my surprise, she directly engulfed my dick in her mouth and began blowing me at full strength, the sound of her mouth going up and down my shaft making me even hornier if that was possible.


    I wondered if she was trying to avenge herself. No matter what, it felt amazing. She was a lot more confident than the previous time and her skills had vastly improved too.


    Not unhappy to let her have her revenge and get pleasured at the same time, I dropped my head to the bed to rest for a bit while caressing her outer thighs with affection, enjoying the soft feeling of her brown and white striped fur.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 53 – Unending

    It was a shame I couldn''t see her in action from my position. Fortunately, I had auditory stimulation to complement the physical one. She was slurping and sucking my dick fervently, creating a lewd noise that resonated in the now otherwise quiet room.


    After a minute or two of this, she added her tongue to the act, stimulating my glans while bobbing her head over my cock. Her lips enervated the rest of my shaft, forcing me to sigh in delight. Oga truly had taught her well!


    "It''s incredible, Linon. It feels awesome."


    Her tail swayed joyfully, proof that she liked my compliment. This also pushed her to redouble her efforts, now going full force over my penis. I could feel my pleasure increasing at a quick pace and I knew I wouldn''t be able to last much longer.


    "I''m almost there, Linon. You''re going to make me come so hard."


    The swaying of her tail increased and I prepared myself for the incoming orgasm. Right when her head bent down to allow her tongue to lick my glans yet another time, I let myself go with a grunt of pleasure, sending my seed powerfully into her mouth. I heard a small muffled moan coming from her as she accepted my semen into her jaws, stopping her movements to focus on the sticky liquid invading her upper hole.


    Considering the long foreplay, I wasn''t done in just a moment. My dick pulsated in ecstasy as I sent several more doses of fresh sperm right into her mouth, enjoying the climax to its utmost.


    Eventually, I was done, and I let a satisfied sigh of pleasure out. Surprisingly, I heard Linon gulping a few times and I was taken aback by the fact she was swallowing my spunk like it was nothing. She then removed herself from my tool and we sat down next to each other. Her face was red, breathing slightly harder than normal, looking proud of her job.


    "Wow. Did you swallow it, Linon?"


    She nodded gleefully and I couldn''t help questioning her again.


    "Doesn''t it taste bad?"


    She shook her head.


    "I¡­ don''t dislike it."


    "You tasted delicious too."


    "T-thank you."


    "Anyway, that was great, Linon. Thanks for that. You''ve gotten so skilled."


    "You shouldn''t thank me. I''m just doing my job."


    "I feel like my cute and timid bongo is all grown-up now. I''m happy for you."


    She giggled a little.


    "Hehe. What are you saying? You''re talking like Oga."


    "To tell you the truth, I was a bit worried about you at first since you looked shy and scared. I can sleep peacefully at night now."


    She shook her head again but her grin wasn''t going away. After turning her head to the side, she checked on our remaining time. There was still some sand left but since we started counting the time late, we were probably getting closer to the end of the hour.


    "We don''t have a lot of time left. What should we do?"


    "We can talk a bit. Unless you''re still feeling in the mood? I can eat you again if you want."


    She seemed startled, hesitated for a second, but shook her head hard in the end.


    "Let''s talk."


    I came closer to her ear again and whispered.


    "Cute Linon wouldn''t say no to more, right?"


    She pushed me away.


    "No! I''ve got enough."


    "Haha. Alright. We can chat, then. Let''s see¡­"


    I faked pondering about it before sending a question her way.


    "How many times per day did you masturbate before coming here?"


    "Tila!"


    "Oh, you''re finally calling me by name. I''m glad. So? How many times?"


    "I¡­ I don''t want to answer this."


    I closed in on her again and smiled lecherously.


    "I''m sure I could convince you otherwise."


    I blew on her ears and she shivered while escaping further on the bed.


    "P-please stop! I''ll¡­ I''ll tell you! I only did it once or twice a week."


    I approached her again.


    "And the truth? Don''t worry, there''s no shame in it."


    This time, I caressed her inner thighs, and her breathing deepened at my touch. She escaped again while stuttering.


    "I¡­ I¡­ was doing it two times a day..."


    "Thanks for telling me. Next question. How¡­"


    "Wait! It''s my turn to ask a question now."


    "Fair enough. Go ahead."


    "Hm¡­ Well¡­ Just a second."


    It was clear she had no prepared question but I didn''t rush her. After a few moments, she lifted her head confidently. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Last time, you said you''d never been with a woman before. But today, you were quite skilled. Did you lie to me?"


    "I didn''t lie. It''s just that I found a girl to practice with in the meantime. That''s why I knew more or less what to do."


    "Oh¡­ I see."


    Her face was now hard to decipher.


    "Is it my turn now? When you masturbate, how do you do it?"


    "Why is it only lewd questions!"


    "Wasn''t yours lewd too?"


    "It wasn''t!"


    "Hahaha."


    Just like that, we chattered a bit more before cleaning ourselves and separating for the evening. Linon happily waved me goodbye as I left the brothel. I walked on the streets for some time, appreciating the fresh air of early spring.


    I went to the market one last time and bought a few items I believed were essentials. I needed another bag of candies and other goods that I would use as gifts for various people I could meet in the future. This was the basics of decent interpersonal skills and giving something to someone without expecting anything back created goodwill, no matter who the recipient was. Those presents didn''t need to be expensive or precious either. Alcohol, simple jewelry, sweets, smocking pipes, toys, and so on. It cost me less than a gold in total, so it wasn''t that much of a burden.


    Once my storage was full and ready for the future, I teleported back to Suuru''s house. I opened the door carefully to avoid waking my roommate up and was met with the person in question, looking at me in the doorway with an unusually serious expression. She spoke before I could say anything.


    "We need to talk."


    It seemed like this very long day wasn''t over yet.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 54 – Inquiry

    "You didn''t need to wait so late for me to return. What do you want to talk about?"


    Instead of answering, she just turned around with a single sentence.


    "Come in."


    I followed her inside the house, closing the door behind me. When she sat at the living room table, I also took a seat in front of her. There was a moment of silence with Suuru only looking at me before she spoke again.


    "Tila¡­ Who are you exactly?"


    So, it had come to that. It wasn''t completely unexpected since I did many abnormal things in front of her.


    "Can you give me a bit of context?"


    "You''re not someone coming from another faraway dome, right?"


    "What makes you think so?"


    She sighed.


    "Too many things. Your lack of common sense despite not having issues with your memories. The water. The meat. Your comings and goings. Your¡­ mutation. Your strange knowledge. I''m so confused."


    I nodded.


    "Yes¡­ You''re right. First of all, I need to say something. I''m sorry, Suuru. I lied to you. I have no excuse."


    Her eyes widened a little but she didn''t look too surprised. Yet, profound sadness appeared in her eyes, telling me how betrayed she was feeling.


    "Why? Why did you lie to me?"


    "I have no excuse."


    She stood up, anger on her face.


    "I don''t want to hear that! Tell me why!"


    It wasn''t in my personality to find flimsy reasons to excuse my behavior. I most often acted rationally and as such, I was ready to assume the consequences of my actions. However, if she wanted to know, I had no other choice but to tell her.


    "Fine. I''ll tell you everything. Sit down, it''s going to be a long story. I don''t know if you''ll believe me, though."


    She sat down once more, her stare piercing through my guilt. It was the first time I saw the meek Suuru being so mad.


    "Where you do think I come from, Suuru?"


    She glared at me for an instant more before answering.


    "I don''t know. I''m confused. Nothing I can think of makes sense. I thought that maybe¡­ you come from outside the dome. But that''s impossible." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that''s a logical conclusion. Unfortunately, the truth is a lot worse than that. I come from a different planet."


    This time, she was truly bewildered. But then, anger filled her expression once again.


    "Don''t lie, Tila! I want to hear the truth! I hate lies the most!"


    "I wish it were a lie. But it''s not. Look."


    For the first time since I came to this world, I stopped concealing my sel and affinity. Anyone seeing me now could estimate my rank if they wanted to. Suuru, who was starting to sit down, jumped on her feet again while pointing at me, her face full of stupor.


    "R-R-rank 4¡­! No way!"


    I waited a while for her to calm down and queried.


    "Can you see my affinity?"


    She was still looking at me with her mouth wide open. After closing it, she shook her head.


    "No, I''ve never seen someone like you before."


    "That''s not surprising. My affinity is space. I''m a rank 4 spatial mage."


    "T-that can''t be¡­ A spatial mage¡­ They don''t exist anymore."


    "They don''t exist inside the domes. But I''m here."


    "But¡­ Wait. How old are you, Tila?"


    "I''m twenty."


    "Don''t lie! It''s impossible to be rank 4 at twenty!"


    In a way, she had a point. There was a reason why she asked for my age. It was hard to judge people''s ages by their appearance. This was because one of the boons of ranking up was to get increased longevity. Not just a bit either. Each rank gave around ten more years of life expectancy. That was why everyone tried to rank up, on top of the ability to defend oneself better. And this was the reason why higher-ranked people had an absolute advantage over lower-ranked ones. A transcendent, for example, would be able to live two times longer than a rank 0, or even more. If one was certain of ascending to high ranks, like I was, life took on a whole other direction. All plans became long-term ones and short-term goals lost their importance.


    The downside, or perhaps the consequence, was that people had a very long period of looking young. Age and appearance were often judged based on how a rank 0 would look at a certain age. Taking me as an example, I externally looked like I was 20. In reality, I could be anything between 20 and 60 years old.


    "It''s true that it''s probably impossible to get to rank 4 at twenty inside the domes. You wouldn''t know but the concentration of sel here is less than half what it was in my world."


    "How can I believe you, Tila? I can''t tell the truth from the lies anymore."


    "I understand. Let me show you something else. I''m a spatial mage, right? And so, one of the first things I did after coming to this world was to check what was happening outside the domes by teleporting there."


    "What!? You did what? Are you crazy, Tila?"


    "Hey, calm down. Look, I''m perfectly fine, right?"


    "¡­ Is that another one of your lies? No one can survive outside the domes. There''s only death there."


    "Want to check? You can see for yourself."


    I extended my hand in her direction. There was a moment of silence. She looked at my hand like it was poison for a long time, slowly taking some steps away from me.


    "No way. I won''t do it. Nope."


    She was such a baby. Not that I could blame her too much since this was how people here thought about the outer world.


    "Don''t you trust me, Suuru?"


    "I¡­ I don''t trust liars."


    I could tell this was more like an excuse to refuse me than the true reason.


    "Hahaha¡­ No questions asked anymore!"


    I teleported next to her, firmly gripped her hand, and teleported us to the outer world.


    "Nooo!"


    Suuru only had the time to let out one last shout of terror before our figures disappeared from the house.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 55 – Awe

    Our destination was close by in terms of distance. We appeared right outside the domes, which was also where I first started my journey to the unknown days ago. Suuru immediately let out another shriek of disorientation and confusion before falling to her knees, a hand in front of her mouth.


    "Ugh¡­"


    This was a classical effect of teleportation for people who weren''t used to it. Fortunately, the distance was very small and the nausea shouldn''t be that bad. She stayed in place for a minute, groaning uncomfortably, her eyes looking all around at the same time. Because of the current hour, there was very little light anymore. We were only saved due to it now being spring, with the sun setting later every day, allowing us not to be completely in the dark.


    Eventually, Suuru stood up again. She came to me and enclosed my arm in hers, trembling in fear uncontrollably.


    "W-what is this? Why am I feeling so bad? Where are we?"


    "You''re feeling bad because you''re not used to teleporting. It''ll get better over time. Look behind you."


    She turned around and gaped at the scene. The immense dome was the same one she saw all the time, except that she was seeing it from the outside now.


    "No way. Is that the dome? We¡­ We''re outside? I''m not dead? I''m not dreaming?"


    "Correct. Your house is only a few hundred meters from here, on the other side."


    "That can''t be. I can''t believe it."


    "Amazing right? The outside is nothing special. Look up."


    She did so and her face filled with surprise and fright.


    "Is that the¡­ sky? What are these dots? No, wait, are these stars?"


    It seemed the inner world''s education still covered these topics, even though the sky and the stars couldn''t be seen from inside the dome.


    "That''s right. You''re now seeing the world in its normal state. Beautiful, right?"


    "¡­Yes. It''s incredible."


    She was finally relaxing a little, her grip on my arm losing its strength. After taking some deep breaths, she let go of me and stared all around, taking on the view the outside world offered. She waved her arms around as if feeling something in the air.


    "The air feels strange, somehow."


    "It''s not the air. The density of sel is a lot higher here than inside the dome."


    "Oh¡­ Yes, you''re right. That''s what it is. So much sel¡­"


    She then pointed to a patch of darkness on the opposite side of the dome.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s hard to see with so little light but it''s a forest."


    "A forest¡­ Trees? Wood? All of that?"


    "Yep. Superb, right? So many resources, free for anyone to grab."


    "Yes¡­"


    "And that''s not all. Let''s move again before it gets completely dark. Are you ready for another teleportation?"


    "¡­Can''t we just go back home?"


    "Come on, Suuru. Are you seriously saying that in this situation? Aren''t curious to see more?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    "You''re hopeless. Alright, give me your hand."


    She hesitated for another long moment before extending her hand toward me. Without hesitation, I teleported us again, this time to the spot where I usually fetched my water from.


    Once more, Suuru felt the nausea but recuperated slightly faster this time.


    "Do you see this?"


    She had been looking at the trees like she was mesmerized. Sue turned toward the way I indicated when pointing at the river.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s a river. All of this is water. Drinkable water."


    "What? Is that possible?"


    "It is. Where do you think my water was coming from?"


    "Ah¡­ Oh¡­ I see now. But that¡¯s¡­"


    "Exactly. That''s infinite wealth in the inside world. That''s exactly what I was trying to sell every day when I was going out to 82."


    "Infinite water¡­ How incredible is that? That would fix so many problems we have."


    "As you say. But, most importantly, that means you don''t need to work hard like usual. We won''t have money problems anymore in our life."


    She was lost in thoughts and wonder for a long time before she answered.


    "But that''s not our water."


    "It doesn''t belong to anyone. The outside world has so much water that its value is almost negligible."


    "That''s so hard to imagine."


    "Right? Water is precious in the dome but here, it''s easily accessible, without limits. We''re rich, Suuru."


    "Uh¡­"


    It seemed the concept didn''t register easily in her mind. I gave her my hand once more.


    "Let''s go. You haven''t seen the best part yet."


    "There''s still more?"


    "Oh yes. Try not to be too surprised. This one is the real shocker."


    "¡­Can''t you tell me before we go?"


    "Of course not. Where''s the fun in that? Ready?"


    She swallowed hard, anxiety reappearing on her face. Yet, she still nodded and took my hand. I teleported us again.


    This time, the destination was Geola''s southern entrance, where I previously separated from my rhinoceros guide. This time, Suuru handled the after-effects better. However, her awe was on a completely different level, and I could understand her feelings.


    Her mouth and eyes were opened so wide that the sight was quite comical. I wondered if I looked as dumb the first time I saw the city too and guessed that probably had been the case.


    Suuru kept rotating her head in all directions, taking on the scenery offered by the sleepless city. There were lights everywhere, colored buildings of all types and sizes, and most importantly, the many species going on their way in front of us. She stuck to me once again, trembling in bewilderment and shock.


    I let her be, for now, also taking on the sights offered by the species going around. Even though I was getting used to it, there still was a part of me that marveled at what I was watching. At the same time, the lecherous area of my brain kept whispering bad thoughts to me. For example, wondering how it would feel to have an intimate interaction with that species over there, that had eight legs and a torso on top of it. What about those small winged species, who were flying around the place as if the sky belonged to them? Or even the giant grounded ones, so tall their heights were probably double mine? I shouldn''t forget about those who didn''t even have any legs, slithering toward their destinations.


    I still had a lot left to explore in the outer world.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 56 – Proof

    "T-Tila¡­ W-what is this? What are they?"


    I focused back on Suuru''s face, now filled with incomprehension.


    "Welcome to Geola, the closest city to dome 82. And it''s not "what", but "who". Everyone here is an intelligent being. They''re not that different from humans."


    "I can''t believe this¡­"


    "Isn''t it wonderful? I was also shocked when I saw this place for the first time so I can understand where you''re coming from."


    "Huh, but, aren''t they, um, dangerous? They look so aggressive¡­"


    "Not at all. I mean, maybe some are but just like any other person. Just treat them like you would anybody else."


    "How can you be so calm about this?"


    "I''ve visited this place a few times already. I''m not completely used to it either, though."


    "What about us? We''re humans. Won''t they attack us?"


    "Of course not. We''re just another species from their point of view."


    "Species?"


    "Everyone here looks very different, right? That''s because most of the folks here are from different species. Speaking of which, I''ve been careful too. Humans have been isolating themselves in their domes, haven''t they? Since I didn''t know what happened in the past, I haven''t been introducing myself as a human. We look like a monkey species, so I''ve been telling people I''m a mutant monkey. You should do the same."


    "Mutant monkey? Okay¡­"


    She was getting better as we talked and her trembling was mostly gone too. The people coming and going around us didn''t pay much attention to our duo and she understood my words were true. Once she was stable on her legs again, I changed the topic.


    "All right, should we explore a bit? Isn''t it fascinating that the outer world is filled with cities and amazing people?"


    "Outer world?"


    "That''s what I''ve been calling the land outside the domes. For the inside of the domes, I''ve been using the term "inner world". Makes it easier to organize my thoughts."


    She stared at the colored city around us, including the floating buildings, and nodded.


    "It''s strangely fitting."


    "Isn''t it? Let''s go now. Relax, nothing''s going to happen to you."


    She hummed a little and I took her hand, ready to show her the city. I was pretty much a stranger too but there was one path I knew well: how to get to the market. On the way, we came across many other interesting buildings, species, and sceneries. Since the city was called "sleepless", there were lights made of enchanted orbs, illuminating the main streets. These were probably made of expensive materials that retained sel easily. But even then, they wouldn''t last longer than the duration of the night before they would need to be recharged again. This was another area where selnic items could provide a great enhancement to.


    Suuru kept close to me, watching everything around her with wonder and interest. She sometimes asked me about what we came across, which I had a hard time answering most of the time. There were still too many things I didn''t know myself.


    Eventually, we reached the night market where I sold my fans an hour ago or so.


    "Did you eat dinner yet, Suuru?"


    She shook her head.


    "Not yet."


    "Perfect. Look at all the food they have there. You can pick whatever you want."


    "Do you have money?"


    "More than enough. I''ve been doing a bit of business here too."


    "You''ve been hiding so many things from me..."


    "Yep."


    I completely ignored her upset appearance. She frowned even further but soon sighed, giving up on the topic. She redirected her attention to the many stalls around, especially the ones from where appetizing smells were coming from.


    The night market had a lot of merchants that sold raw ingredients, like the one I bought the meat from, but many offered prepared dishes. Soups, bread filled with vegetables or meat, skewers, stews¡­ The choice was wide. We weren''t the only ones interested either. Workers leaving their shifts, people who didn''t feel like preparing their food, or just tourists like us, many people were buying the cooked meals available in the market. It was by far the most popular item at this time of the day.


    Suuru looked quite fascinated at the many exotic choices in front of her. She was going from stall to stall, examining what each of them offered.


    "That''s meat, right? Wouldn''t it be extremely expensive?"


    "Not really. Remember, people living in the outer world aren''t limited in space. You couldn''t see it well because it was dark but there are fields all around the city, extending as far as the eye can see. I''m sure there are many animal farms too. Food is generally inexpensive here. This is where I bought the meat from last time too."


    She seemed enlightened by my words.


    "Ah¡­ It makes sense now. Then, can I get anything I want?"


    "Of course. We can even buy enough for a few days. We can fill our bellies without worries from now on."


    "Did you earn that much money?"


    "If converting to lods, I have more than 2 thousand. More than enough to try everything they have in this market. No need to hold back, you can get anything you want."


    "How did you manage to earn that much so quickly?"


    "I''ll tell you later. Let''s focus on the food for now."


    She nodded and I noticed she was looking forward to it. In the end, we bought a bit of everything available, mostly because we were curious about how it all tasted. I put it all into my storage and we left the market behind us.


    "Do you want to explore some more?"


    She paused for a second before shaking her head.


    "No. Can you take us back? I need time to think."


    "No problem."


    I teleported back to the house and she barely felt any nausea this time. It was great she was already used to it. I placed all the food we bought on the living room table and we began a late but enjoyable dinner. However, right before digging into it, Suuru asked me another question.


    "I understand about the¡­ outer world, now. But, still, I can''t believe you''re coming from another planet altogether. That''s a bit too much to accept. If you came from outside the domes, why didn''t you just say so?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 57 – Technology Level

    "I wish it was the case. Really. Unfortunately, I''m truly coming from another world. Actually, you saved me after I fainted due to the shock of realizing that I wasn''t on my planet anymore."


    "Even if you say so¡­"


    "Hmm. What about this? How do you estimate the technology level of the outer world?"


    "Are you trying to change the topic?"


    "Not at all. Just answer the question."


    She scowled a little but still responded.


    "Well¡­ It seemed strangely outdated. From what I could see, several hundred years in the past compared to here."


    "Right. Now, check this."


    I took my phone out and started taking a video of her. She looked at me in incomprehension.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a tool from my world. Okay, that¡¯s good enough."


    I stopped recording and came to her side.


    "Look at this." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I then started the video I just took and it showed how she just asked her question. Suuru''s expression switched from surprise to marvel soon after.


    "This is¡­"


    "Yes. I recorded our conversation just now. It''s called a video. That should be good enough to convince you, right? My world is a bit more technologically advanced than here. As far as I can tell, the inner world is still far from being able to create something like this. And this little tool doesn''t do just that. It has many other functions.


    I showed her a few other features, like playing a piece of saved music or taking notes using the integrated keyboard. Maybe that last part unintentionally helped convince her since the characters were completely different from anything she knew.


    "You¡­ really come from another world?"


    "Sadly, yes."


    "What about your mothers and your family?"


    "I''ll probably never see them again."


    "Oh¡­"


    She stayed silent for a few seconds and gave me an apologizing gaze.


    "I''m sorry, Tila."


    "It''s not anyone''s fault. Yeah¡­ Not anyone. There''s no one I can blame for this. Haha. Just very bad luck."


    She stared at me with even more pity before carefully asking.


    "How did it happen?"


    I shook my head to let the negative thoughts disappear from my mind. I already went through this loop. No need to cry about what happened anymore, especially because there was nothing I could do about it.


    "Let''s talk while we eat. We have a long discussion in front of us. But first, there''s something more I want to say."


    "What is it?"


    "I can''t say I regret lying to you because I still believe that was the right choice at the time. But I still want to apologize for it."


    "Is that how you apologize?"


    "You don''t want me to lie, right?"


    "Hmph."


    She scowled again for some time but sighed eventually.


    "Fine. I''ll forgive you this one time. Don''t do it again, all right?"


    "I''ll try my best."


    "Can''t you just say yes?"


    "Haha, who knows what the future has in store for us? Nothing can surprise me anymore."


    "Seriously¡­"


    She sighed again but the corners of her mouth were bending upward a little.


    Following this, for several hours, I explained everything to her. It became the exact reverse of the situation on my second day here. This time, she was the one in need of information I possessed.


    Now that the secret was out, I didn''t feel the need to hide anything. Starting from what a gate incident was, I went through topics like who I was, the culture of my world, how there were two genders both in my world and in the outer world, why I was so "high" rank at my age, and what my plans were for the future.


    When we finished going through most of the critical topics, I proposed we go to sleep and continue the talk the following day. Now that the tension was gone, we were both tired and sleepy. After agreeing, she hesitated for a moment in front of the bed but still told me to sleep together in the end.


    When we woke up, I asked her to take the day off from work. We still had many things to talk about, especially about the future. There were two main topics I wanted to go through now.


    First, I wanted to involve her in my business. From my point of view, it was a completely obvious demand. Why would she spend so much effort every day just to barely scrape by when she could just work together with me and earn tons of money? Yet, It wasn¡¯t so apparent to her. It took a bit of time to understand that she wasn''t used to the concept of team play and relying on other people. Still, my arguments were too good for her to refuse and she agreed to the idea. This was a huge gain for me simply because Suuru had an ID in the inner world, the single element that blocked me all the while.


    Second, and maybe even more important, was about helping her rank up. Increasing ranks was way too important to ignore. Increase in safety, a huge boost in longevity, and better results at anything that involved sel. I now had a small personal theory that the lacking amount of sel inside the domes was an important factor in why the people here were so low in ranks. My plan involved her training in the outer world, where sel concentration was normal, for better effects. I wasn''t a metal mage so my advice would be about sel in general but that was still better than nothing, especially because I quickly realized she didn''t know much at all.


    I talked so much on that day that my throat felt parched. Fortunately, we now had access to as much water as we wanted and I could always moisten it with fresh liquid. I sometimes missed the drinks and sodas from my world, even though I wasn''t often allowed to consume them during my apprenticeship. The outer world had fruit juices, though, so I resolved to try them next time.


    After taking several breaks during the day for me to rest from talking and Suuru to organize the flood of new knowledge, we eventually finished our discussion in the late afternoon. We now had a basic understanding of each other. Suuru still had trouble internalizing some concepts like gender, having a father, or advanced technologies, but we ended up well aligned on our goals. After tasting the nice food from the outer world, she also seemed enthusiastic about improving her living conditions.


    Since there was still some time before the day ended, I decided to immediately start with the lesson on sel.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 58 – Magic Lesson

    I teleported us right outside the dome since the density of sel was better there. She focused her attention on me as I began the lesson.


    "Let''s start with the basics first. How would you define magic?"


    "Magic¡­ is the way we manipulate sel to produce results."


    "It''s not wrong but it lacks the most important element. Here''s the definition that''s universally approved in my world. "Magic is the art of precise sel manipulation". Do you see what the main point is here?"


    "Is it¡­ art?"


    "No. The most important point is "precise". It''s not just the most important point. It''s everything. Let''s take you as an example. Don''t take it wrong but the truth is that the way you manipulate sel is no different from what a five-year-old child could do."


    "What? I''ve been doing it for years, you know!"


    "Okay, okay, don''t get upset. Look at me. I''m twenty years old but I''m rank 4. You''re twenty-three and rank 0. Do you know what the difference is between us?"


    "You had someone to teach you?"


    "So, you know. To be exact, it''s not just "someone". It''s the accumulation of knowledge from hundreds of generations. And this is what you''ve been lacking. You see, it''s not impossible to rank up without any help but that''s only something for extreme geniuses. For normal people like me and you, we need outside help to get anywhere."


    "Rank 4 at twenty and you don''t consider yourself a genius?"


    "Hmm. That''s a complicated topic. I''m not a genius but I''m¡­ talented."


    "Talented? Like those children who start with a large amount of sel and sel affinity?"


    "No. This isn''t talent. Sure, it''ll give you a small head start at the beginning. But ranking up is the effort of a lifetime. Being one or two years in front of other people means nothing in the long run. Real talent is something different. Something that''ll help you for your whole life. What do you think is the most important characteristic of talent in magic?"


    She shook her head.


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s willpower. I was selected as someone special because my willpower was higher than the norm. That''s the only thing that truly matters in sel manipulation."


    "Willpower¡­ Like, mental strength?"


    "Exactly. Anyway, let''s go back to our main topic. Precision is the most important factor when ranking up. Let''s forget about sorcerers for now and only talk about mages since we''re both mages. For us, the way of ranking up is very straightforward. We "just" need to "show" that we have a perfect mastery of a specific spell. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "How do we do that?"


    "The spell you''re using all the time is metal molding, right? Do you know any other spells?"


    "No. That''s all I know."


    "It''s a bit of a shame because I won''t be able to help with that, at least not directly. I''m a spatial mage, after all. But that''s fine. Your goal for now will be to rank up using the metal molding spell. Which means you''ll need to master that spell."


    "How do I master a spell?"


    "This is something that''s been tested a lot in my world. Do you know? Sel is quite an interesting energy. Half of it follows a sort of scientific logic. The other half is yet to be understood but researchers don''t think it follows any rules. Anyway, it''s been proved that for a mage to rank up, they need to perform an average of 76 successful perfect casts of the same spell. Another name for ranking up is "being acknowledged by sel"."


    "Being acknowledged? You say that like sel is a living being."


    "Well, that''s not completely wrong, in a sense. It''s the remaining half that people in my world still don''t understand about sel. It''s real, though. There''s such a thing as sel recognizing your efforts."


    "How mysterious. What about a perfect cast? How do I do that?"


    "That''s where precision comes into play. Casting a spell perfectly is hard. Incredibly hard. It means you have a perfect understanding of the spell, of the way sel should move inside and outside your body, of the quantity of sel you need to use, and that your timing in all of these actions is exact. That''s why people take an average of ten years to rank up in my world."


    "Ten years¡­ That''s much faster than here. But then, you''re twenty and rank 4? Is that because you''re talented?"


    "That''s part of the reason. Enough about me. Do you understand now? First, you must completely understand a spell. Then you must cast it perfectly. Finally, you must repeat that around 76 times in a row. End of the lesson. Good luck."


    I turned away and began leaving.


    "Huh? W-wait, Tila!"


    I turned back with a teasing smile.


    "I''m kidding. Shall we get started now?"


    "Ugh¡­ Your humor''s terrible."


    "I know. Are you ready?"


    She shook her head before relaxing again and taking on a determined expression. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    The rest of the time was spent with me going into the details of each step. Still, I was only half joking when I said the lesson was over. Since we were of different affinities and I knew nothing about being a metal mage or how to cast metal molding, there was a limit on how much I could help. At best, I could only give general advice that applied to any affinity. Had she been a spatial mage, I could have applied the "systematic training" from my world, at least partially.


    Fortunately, she had a decent understanding of the spell since she had been using it for so long. Her real issue was in precise manipulation. Ranking up wasn''t a natural phenomenon. It normally doesn''t come to people''s mind to perfect a spell that much. Suuru herself was an example of that. Since her metal molding worked fine for her daily usage, she hadn''t seen the need to constantly spend a lot of effort to make it just slightly more efficient. It was better to spend more time molding metal and earning money.


    I heard that people in ancient times took a long time before figuring out the principles of ranking up. Just like I told Suuru, it was only because of great geniuses who were obsessed with magic and sel that such a thing became known. Considering this world knew about ranks too, it was probably something that happened naturally over time for any civilization, probabilistically.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 59 – Next Spell

    Once Suuru knew what to do and didn''t need much help anymore, I took the opportunity to train together with her. After getting to know this world better, I was able to select which spell would be the most useful for me to master next. I didn''t need to consider it for long since the choice was obvious. I needed to master the spell called "permanent dimensional linkage", the famous "gate" spell. I initially couldn''t help hesitating after coming to this conclusion since I was a bit traumatized by the gate incident that sent me here but, realistically, the probability of this happening again was almost non-existent. In the history of my world, the number of gate incidents could be counted on the fingers of both hands. Human hands, of course.


    I had ranked up not too long before graduating so I would need several years of effort before mastering the spell. I wasn''t in a hurry, though. As long as nothing special happened, my lifespan should reach a total of around two hundred years. Time was a plentiful resource for me.


    We trained until it was time for dinner and ate the leftover food together with the vegetables and fruits I bought from Giya. Now that we tasted the abundance of products from the outer world, we had no plans of going back to our previously limited meal options. For dessert, I took out a bag of candies. Suuru recognized them from Geola''s market and her eyes lit up. I offered her to indulge, which she quickly did.


    "So sweet. I''ve never eaten candies before. Sugar is way too expensive here."


    "I''m surprised they''re growing anything that can be transformed into sugar at all. It''s not a necessary crop, right?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I only know that some rich people in the city pushed for one field to be reserved for sugar beet."


    "I see. Here take some more."


    "Thanks."


    We enjoyed the treat for some time until we were full. After some minutes of resting in silence and appreciating having a belly filled with delicious food, I proposed another activity.


    "Do you want to have sex?"


    "Yes, I''d like to."


    I liked how straightforward things were with her.


    "To celebrate our future success, I''ll show another variant."


    "There are still more?"


    "Yes. I told you, right? Sex can be used to have babies. In my world and the outer world, people have been practicing the act forever. The number of variations is almost infinite."


    "I still can''t believe this. How can you have a baby with sex?"


    "It''s not that complicated. Have you never wondered why your vagina is a "hole" while my penis is a "stick"?"


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yes. One goes into the other."


    "Is that possible?"


    "Absolutely. Remember the fluids you produce when I touch you? It''s possible to use those as lubrification."


    "But still¡­ My vagina hole is so small. How can your penis fit in there?"


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to show you today."


    "Isn''t it going to hurt?"


    "Only the first time."


    She took on a scared expression.


    "Err¡­ No thanks. I''m fine with doing it as usual."


    "I knew you''d say that. There''s still a great benefit in trying it, you know?"


    "¡­What benefit?"


    "Sure, the first time''s going to hurt. But after that, it''s going to be better than anything we did before."


    "¡­Really?"


    "Really."


    "How much better?"


    "I''m not sure either. To tell you the truth, I haven''t tried that part yet. Plus, I''m not a woman so I wouldn''t know."


    "You never tried? Will you be able to do it correctly?"


    "I think so. And, according to the women who tried, it''s like a completely new world of pleasure."


    "You''re lying."


    "No, it''s true. Apparently, some parts inside the vagina feel just as good as the clitoris. Now imagine if all of that is massaged at the same time?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    If this was two weeks ago, such a talk wouldn''t have any effect on her. Now that she had tasted sexual pleasure, though, she couldn''t help reacting to it. Her eyes widened a little while her cheeks blushed slightly in excitement. Her imagination was now filling any void of what could happen to her during that time.


    "I still don''t like pain..."


    "I know. But, think about it. A small moment of pain for a life''s worth of greater pleasure. Isn''t it a good deal?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Wait, you said something about having a baby? How does that work?"


    It was obvious she was trying to change the topic but I didn''t mind. I was confident in convincing her in the end.


    "You know the liquid that comes out of my penis when I reach orgasm? If it reaches deep inside your vagina, there''s a chance a baby will be created."


    "What? Is that true?"


    "Yep."


    "And then what?"


    "The baby will grow into your belly."


    "¡­Isn''t that extremely weird?"


    "From your point of view, I guess so. For everyone else, it''s the normal way."


    "Hmm. It''s hard to imagine but isn''t it risky? I''m not sure I want to have a baby right now."


    I approached her and lifted her shin with my finger before kissing her softly. She let me do it, looking at me interrogatingly.


    "You don''t want to have a baby with me?"


    "Uh¡­ Well¡­ We''re not¡­"


    Seeing her so confused, I grinned again.


    "I''m kidding. I understand. I don''t plan to have one yet either. I''ll be careful when we have sex."


    "¡­You''re mean."


    "I know. You wanted me to tell you the truth, right? I probably have almost two hundred years in front of me. I don''t plan on starting any serious relationship within the next eighty years or so."


    "What? Eighty years? Wouldn''t I be dead by then?"


    "That''s why you should work hard to increase your rank. I''ll help you as much as I can but it''s your effort that matters in the end."


    She thought about it for a few moments before nodding with determination.


    "Yes. I''ll try my best and train hard."


    "Good. We should get started. Let''s go to your room."


    I took her hand in mine and guided her to the sole bed in the house. She followed me docilely for a few seconds but suddenly stopped moving.


    "Wait. I didn''t agree yet!"


    I smiled once again. She was already mostly convinced. Her last attempt to resist only looked cute in my eyes.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 60 – Expected

    Less than two minutes later, we were nude on the bed, entangled in a sensual kiss. Her skin tone had already taken a coquettish flush as her lust slowly increased. We were now used to each other and things came naturally. Once the kissing part was done, I would progressively go down her body, smooching everything on the way and making her moan feverishly.


    She wasn''t idle either anymore. One of her hands was constantly caressing my hard-on, knowing full well that this aroused me the most. The other one went to many different places, brushing my hair, torso, and back. She wasn''t the same passive Suuru as she had been when she didn''t know any better.


    As such, we were both well in the mood when I reached her critical spot. She was already slightly wet and, after a round of delicately pecking around her inner thighs, I dived straight into her groin. My tongue did its magic, rubbing her moist lips to open her up for the following acts, pushing her to moan erotically.


    "Mhmm! Yes, Tila! We couldn''t do it for two days and I already missed it. Mhmm! It feels so good!"


    Things were going well so far. Considering her state, I didn''t hesitate to move forward. I knew what she liked best and after some light licking on the outside, I pushed my tongue slightly deeper. She breathed harder and I continued for a minute. When her pussy started to release a continuous flow of fluids, I went for the final touch.


    Aiming higher, I suckled on her little bean, her body twitching at the strong stimulation.


    "Aahh! Right there! I like it! I like it on my clitoris!"


    It was always exciting how she didn''t hesitate to tell me how she felt in real time. Of course, this was mostly because I had encouraged her to do so when teaching her about sexual acts. When I sensed the pleasure rushing through her body, I focused on finishing her. With some swift flickering movement of my tongue, her pea became constantly spurred, not giving her any respite in the wave of sensations.


    "Hiiihhh! Yes, just like that! Just like that! I''m going to orgasm! I''m going to cum! Hiiihhh! Cummiiinng!"


    Her wait jumped as her cunt climaxed without restraint, just like I always told her to do. She shivered in the air for a few seconds, her twat pulsating several times while releasing plenty of juices, her legs crossing hard behind my back to force me deeper into her vagina. I carefully licked her to the end of her high, forcing her to moan lowly for a while, until her hips lost their strength and she fell back on the sheets.


    She panted loudly for a while, enjoying the relaxed feeling that came after orgasming, still trembling a little from time to time.


    Yet, all of this was but foreplay for the main event. As soon as she was better, I shoved my dick to her face.


    "Next, you need to lubricate me a little."


    Her eyes opened wider as if she suddenly remembered the reason we were here. After a second of hesitation, she engulfed my cock in her jaws and blew me dynamically. After a few back-and-forth, I retrieved my tool and moved down once again. I opened her legs wide and aligned my penis with her vagina. Finally, it was time for both of us to experience real sex. Even though I hadn''t wanted to rush things to that point, I couldn''t help looking forward to this immensely.


    "Please don''t make it hurt too bad, Tila."


    "I''ll try my best."


    There was nothing to be said anymore. With great excitation, I placed my tip right in front of her drenched hole and thrust it forward. From my point of view, my shaft was way thicker than her still virgin pussy but I knew from playing with her that her cunt was a lot more flexible and elastic than it seemed.


    My glans slowly penetrated her entrance, widening it as it went in. Suuru was holding her breath, looking both tense and terrified. For the first few centimeters, everything went fine, maybe due to her being lubricated by my saliva, her fluids, and a good climax. Yet, what I expected came to be. My entry slowed down progressively until I had a hard time moving forward. It was a strange sensation, similar to stretching something to the maximum. Suuru was already biting her lips, moving her butt uncomfortably. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew there was no point in delaying. I put more strength in my waist and forcefully pushed forward. The feeling of stretching reached its limit and then, the hymen which was stopping me like a guardian suddenly broke, allowing my penis to move forward halfway inside in one go. I was enveloped by the feeling of her wet inner walls, clenching me like there was no tomorrow.


    ''''


    Her reaction was the complete opposite of mine. As soon as her flower was pierced, she shrieked in pain.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! It hurts! It hurts! Stop! Stop, Tila!"


    Her eyes were instantly filled with heavy tears, flowing down her face like a broken dam. Her face looked both hurt and resentful as if asking me why she had to go through this. Her reaction was¡­ exactly as I imagined it to be. I didn''t ask any stupid questions like how she felt or if it was hurting a lot. Instead, I stayed in place while bending my upper body forward.


    "Let''s kiss to ease the pain."


    I approached her lips with mine but she shook her head violently.


    "No! Take it out! Take it out! It hurts so bad! I hate it! Take it out!"


    There was no convincing her in this state. I hid my disappointment and complied, removing myself from her warm pussy. She continued to cry even after I left her, changing position to sit down now. This allowed her to see her vagina and my dick, both having some red fluids on them. She became horrified.


    "B-blood! I knew it was a bad idea! It''s bleeding!"


    "Don''t worry, that''s normal for the first time."


    "It hurts so much! I''m going to die!¡±


    "You''re not going to die. Remember, all women outside of the domes go through this experience."


    "Lies! Why would they do something that hurts so much?"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 61 – Delay

    We already talked about all of this but she wasn''t in the correct mind right now. I couldn''t blame her, though. Contrarily to women outside of the domes, she didn''t have a whole lifetime of anticipating a potentially hurtful first experience. It took a while to get her to calm down after that. I wanted to cuddle and kiss to make her feel better but she seemed to resent me a lot and refused any physical contact. I had no choice but to go into some technical details I wasn''t too sure about myself. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From what I heard, it''s normal to hurt and bleed for the first time for some women. There''s some¡­ flesh¡­ or membrane, that needs to be broken through."


    She was still looking at me with anger but queried anyway.


    "Does that mean some women don''t feel any pain and don''t bleed?"


    "I¡­ think? That''s what I heard."


    It wasn''t easy to explain that this was information from Rylnet. Rylnet was one of the concepts from my world she couldn''t grasp at all and I understood why. People from my world also had a hard time understanding the idea at first. It was mostly something one understood as one used it, not theoretically.


    "Then what? I was just unlucky?"


    "Probably average? Don''t worry too much. It''ll heal by itself within a few weeks and you''ll be as good as before."


    "You''re not lying, right?"


    "I''m not."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Since this first experience failed, we had enough for the day. However, there was still one problem. Suuru didn¡¯t want me to come too close to her right now and so she didn''t want to sleep together. I believed it was important to have a good sleep to be able to work well. As such, I didn''t want to sleep on the floor, if possible. I told her I would sleep at an inn in Geola and she looked a bit guilty. Still, she didn''t stop me and I ended up picking the first decent inn I found in the city. Fortunately, it wasn''t too expensive, being 6 silvers for one night. The room was small but cozy, with a freshly made bed, and I didn''t forget to lock the door before going to sleep, just in case anything happened.


    I teleported back to Suuru''s house on the following morning. She was in a slightly better mood after one night of sleep. If I were to decipher her stare at me, it would be something like 40% grudge, 30% guilt, and 30% longing. She still didn''t want any physical contact, however.


    Not that it mattered. I left time to sort out our feelings since we had a lot of work in front of us today. At the very least, the pain wasn''t bad enough anymore for her not to be able to move normally.


    First, I teleported us to the 82''s city center. Suuru already had a business license since she sold her metal items to resellers. Yet, her license didn''t allow her to handle a stand in the market. Not because there were any strict limitations but because the bureaucracy was heavy in the domes. Since they had been confined to a finite space, everything became regulated and paperwork was encumbering. Innovation was still striving, though, in particular in the selnic field, simply because it was necessary for their survival. They needed a lot of optimizations to stay afloat with a constantly depleting amount of resources.


    Recycling was also extremely important and items that helped in doing so were prioritized. In exchange, selnic entertainment was developing slower than in my world. There was no radio, no selnic vision, no funky but useless gadgets. The best they had was landline phones, which could hardly be considered entertainment.


    We went to the city center and upgraded Suuru''s business license. We created a new company, which we named Urtek, based on my surname. Since Suuru didn''t care much about the name, I directly chose what I wanted. I always admired folks who built companies that lasted for centuries, the name of the business being a constant reminder of its initial founder. We also booked a spot in the market while we were here.


    Now that this was done, we teleported to Geola. We could sell water again but that would antagonize the water management association. I had a few ideas on how to deal with them but starting by making us known in the market by selling other products first would help us with my plan. Reputation was crucial when facing the public.


    Instead of water, we aimed to acquire a lot of raw food since they were the second most important goods in the inner world. We only had to be careful and buy the same sort of food that was being grown inside the dome or people would start to ask questions.


    Fortunately, I knew exactly where to get what I needed. We went to my merchant''s friend Giya''s stand, who was in the middle of concluding a sale. Right after he was done, he noticed our arrival and waved at me.


    "Tila! You''re here early today. Oh? Who''s this? Cough, cough."


    "Hi, Giya. This is Suuru, a friend of mine from my hometown. She arrived in Geola yesterday."


    "Hello, I''m Suuru."


    "Nice to meet you, Suuru. That must have been a long trip. You two are from far away, right?"


    "That''s right. It seems she followed me soon after I left too."


    "She followed you? Are you two¡­ like that?"


    "We''re just very good friends but she''s going to help with my business."


    "Oh man, you''re making me jealous now. And here I am, working alone every day with love nowhere in sight!"


    "Don''t worry. You''ll find someone nice soon enough. You''re a cool guy."


    I thought he might be more popular if he tried to find someone instead of going to the brothel every day. I wasn''t sure if he truly wanted to do so, however.


    "Haha, you speak like a merchant. Good, good! Cough, cough."


    "Your cough isn''t getting any better."


    "It''s taking longer than usual. No need to worry, it¡¯ll go away soon enough."


    "Hmm. We have brighter news on our side. We''re here to buy some of your food."


    "Now, that''s what I like to hear! Tell me what you need. I''ll give you a discount."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 62 – Budget

    I still had a bit more than two golds on me and that became our budget.


    "For the fruits, give me some apples, tomatoes, and oranges. For the vegetables, peas, cabbage, cucumber, and onions. Ah, and some potatoes, too."


    Giya gladly sold us a good quantity of each, making a great sale on this day. The total cost was 77 silvers, which he rounded to 70 after a discount. Two golds were way too much to buy food here. Even those 70 silvers got us around 80 kgs of food. My merchant friend was all smiles to earn so much in one go, while we were the same, acquiring some basic stock for so cheap, at least in terms of the inner world.


    After saying our goodbyes, we went back to 82 and headed to our market spot. Since we were newcomers, it wasn''t situated in a great location, in a small alley at the end of the market, and with low traffic. At least, it wasn''t during the night like in Geola.


    There was no night market in the inner world in the first place because it didn''t make sense. The city population here was probably less than a tenth of Geola and people didn''t feel the need to spend resources to light streets during the night. Evenings were generally spent quietly at home, chatting or playing some simple games with friends and family. In a way, despite being a lot more advanced in terms of technology, 82 was a much more boring place to live in than Geola.


    Suuru had spent a few hours the previous day sculpting a large metal table with her remaining scrap metal. We used it as the main support in our booth, placing the food on top of it. As for the prices, we made it simple. One kilogram of food was generally worth 70 lods in the dome. As such, we priced everything in the range of 50 lods, which implied a 30% cheaper price compared to market standards.


    Now that we were ready, we only had to wait. Fortunately, our prices were too attractive for people to ignore. Since our products looked good and fresh, there was little hesitation whenever someone was interested in our goods. The only thing that limited us was the low number of passersby. Even then, our stock sold at a decent pace.


    We initially thought that 80 kgs of food would last us for the whole day but we soon realized we were wrong. We ended up selling everything within four hours. People here didn''t bargain so that netted us 4000 lods. Suuru was amazed by the large amount of money.


    "To think we made so much in so little time¡­"


    "You said it. This was a good idea. Imagine what will happen when we start selling water too."


    "Yes. Why do I feel like I was wasting my life before that?"


    "That''s the joy of being a trader. Wasn''t it thrilling to get richer every time someone bought from us?"


    "It was. I wanted to smile but I tried hard not to."


    I saw the corners of her mouth curving several times during the day but I kept that information to myself. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right. That''s why I can''t stop doing this job. We''re going to make it big, Suuru!"


    "Yes!"


    "Good food every day! We''ll get a nicer house too! Life is looking great!"


    "It is! Hahaha!"


    We laughed stupidly for some time, the people around looking at us weirdly, but we didn''t care. When we had enough, we cleaned up our stall and teleported back home. Due to finishing our business in the inner world so fast, we had some time in front of us. We took a small break before teleporting to Geola and buying some lunch there. After that, we returned home once more.


    "Here''s my idea, Suuru. You can use the rest of the day to focus on your magic training. I''ll take care of the selnic items sales."


    She hesitated a second, looking guilty.


    "Are you sure? I can help you with Geola too."


    "It''s fine, I''ve done it a couple of times already. It''s more important for you to rank up."


    "Well¡­ Okay. Thank you, Tila."


    "No need for thanks between us."


    I was glad she was in a much better mood now, the disastrous attempt at having sex from the previous day pushed to the back of her mind.


    "One more thing. I don''t think it''s sustainable to buy from Giya every time. I''ll try to find a place that sells food in bulk."


    "Okay. I don''t know much about being a merchant so I''ll leave it to you, Tila."


    "No problem, that''s my expertise. You just focus on your magic."


    "All right."


    Now that our schedule was established, I teleported back to 82''s city center. Since we had a much greater budget, I planned to buy more diverse selnic items on top of the usual fans. The choices were relatively obvious. A fridge was pretty much a given since it allowed food to last much longer. And then, in the same food-related concept, an oven was a good complementary item to have. I kept a small amount of lods in reserve and used everything to buy a small stock of those three items.


    Next, I teleported to Geola. Water would never be a problem in terms of supply so the main issue was food. No matter what, we needed a better food supplier than a market merchant like Giya. There were two possibilities. Either there existed a wholesaler system just like back in my world, or I would need to buy directly from the source, which meant directly from farmers.


    I also didn''t want to ask Giya since it would feel like I would cut him from some profits by buying directly at the source. I had no choice but to ask someone else. Fortunately, the market was full of people with such knowledge. I soon found an extremely talkative and bored-looking merchant selling some pottery. In exchange for buying a few of his goods, he answered all the questions I had and more.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 63 – Talkative

    "Your best bet is to head to one of the farming villages around Geola and negotiate with one of the farmers there."


    "Any recommendation among those villages?"


    "It''s not my field so I don''t know that much but the bunny''s village south of here is well-known. Not necessarily all for the right reasons, though."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, you know. They''re bunnies."


    I shook my head.


    "Sorry. I come from far away and that species didn''t exist there."


    "I see. I''ll try to explain. It''s stuff that everyone knows but it''s not something people talk about openly like this. Come closer."


    I put myself right next to him and asked in a lower voice.


    "Is there a big issue with "bunnies"?"


    "You could say that, in a way. Some call their species blessed by sel. Others say they''re cursed by sel. Hmm, how to explain this¡­ Let''s start with why people say they''re blessed. Most of the bunnies are born with an earth affinity. On top of that, they have something special. The crop they grow is always free of diseases. Unless there''s some natural disaster, they tend to grow more food on the same area of ground. Plus, whatever they grow is tastier than normal crops."


    "That sounds marvelous. It''s like they''re born for farming." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly. That''s why most bunnies are farmers. But then, as if sel judged that everyone should be equal, their species has one critical flaw. They have high bodily needs."


    "High bodily needs. Like, they need to eat more?"


    "Yes. They need to eat more, drink more, and sleep more. However, if that was it, it would still be fine, especially because they can grow the food they need. The real problem is that they also have, well¡­"


    As if he couldn''t dare to say it out loud, he put his mouth close to my ear and whispered.


    "A very high libido."


    "¡­I see. Is that a problem?"


    "The issue is that it''s so high that it interferes with their lives. To say things straightforwardly, adult bunnies need to relieve themselves every six hours or so. If they don''t, they''ll start to feel bad."


    "Oh¡­ So they need to have sex several times per day? That might be a weird question but aren''t they quite suited to working in a brothel?"


    "You might think so, right? Unfortunately, that''s not the case. One side effect of their high bodily needs and high libido is that they''re very¡­ sensitive."


    "How so?"


    "Basically, they, um, don''t last very long during sex, if you know what I mean. Both men and women alike. That''s why they perform badly in brothels."


    "I see. I understand now."


    "All right. And all this also creates another complication. Bunnies are a gentle species and they dislike fighting. They tend to be pacifists. Now imagine. A species that''s great at farming, who doesn''t defend itself well, and has an obvious weak point of high bodily needs¡­?"


    "¡­They''re being targeted by many people."


    "Precisely. Their species is a sad one with a terrible history. I heard they''re often enslaved in other countries. Even the village south of here was built by previous slaves who managed to escape or were being rescued. Geola sometimes sends agents to free foreign bunnies. They''re safe in Geola''s territory. Lady Vejas, may sel bless her name, forbid slavery, and even created a law that punishes anyone to death if they were to force a bunny to do anything against their will. The village is also being constantly guarded by high-ranked fighters since there were incidents where rescued bunnies were kidnapped again."


    It wasn''t the first time I heard the name Lady Vejas. She was the high-ranked ruler of Geola, the one who made the city what it is today. She was greatly revered by most of the people in the region.


    The trader sighed before concluding.


    "Anyway, that''s the gist of it. That single village produces a good share of the food consumed in the city so it''s of critical importance to Geola."


    All this information made me realize once more how interesting the outer world and its species were.


    "Do you know how far it is?"


    "It''s about twenty kilometers south from here."


    "Okay. Thank you for sharing all this information with me."


    "You''re welcome, young lad. It was a good way to kill time. Not many customers today, hahaha!"


    I left after saying goodbye and thought about what I heard. Even though it was a lot more information than I expected, my main purpose was accomplished.


    I had a lot of time before the night market opened so I decided to check the village right away. But before that, I bought some more presents. It was always good to be prepared before going to negotiate with potential future suppliers.


    When I was ready, I found a quiet spot and teleported high in the air. It was now time to make good use of how amazingly practical being a spatial mage was. While looking south, I extracted the coordinates of the furthest place I could see with my eyes and teleported there. I then did the same from my new location and repeated this cycle several times. Each teleportation sent me several kilometers in the right direction. Since it only took me a couple of seconds to teleport again, my effective speed was more than a kilometer per second.


    I soon noticed the village in question from my high position and teleported to the road, not far from the entrance. Just like that, I crossed twenty kilometers in less than a minute. Even high-ranked air mages couldn''t accomplish something like this. Spatial mages truly were peerless in anything related to movement. Well, unless it was night or foggy, of course.


    The whole area was surrounded by fields as far as the eyes could see. It was easy to understand how this place could be considered as the city''s granary. The talkative pottery merchant hadn''t lied either. As I approached the village entrance, I noticed two rank 5 fighters guarding the entrance. One was a mage and the other one was a sorcerer, a standard effective combination.


    They put themselves on their guard while I came closer, staying vigilant despite me looking completely harmless. When I was in front of them, the one on the right called out to me.


    "Halt! State your name and business!"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 64 – Verification

    "I''m Tila Urtek, a merchant from Geola. I''m here to make a long-term contract with one of the farmers from this village."


    They scrutinized me for a moment before the same guard took a bundle of papers from a pouch hanging on his waist.


    "Do you know any other merchant from the city?"


    "I do."


    "Give me their names, what goods they trade in, and describe their appearance."


    I did just so, choosing the three merchants I knew about. Giya was one of them and I added the one who was reselling my selnic items and the potter merchants I chatted with just before. As I talked, the man seemed to check the facts with whatever was written on his documents. Eventually, he nodded after writing something.


    "Good. You can go inside. Don''t cause any trouble, we have the right to execute you without trial. If your business goes well, you won''t need to be stopped at the entrance next time you come here."


    "I understand. Can I ask a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you know any farmer looking for a long-term deal with a trader?"


    The two men sent a quick look behind them, at the village, and I couldn''t help noticing some disdain in their expression.


    "No. Ask inside."


    "All right. Have a good day."


    I left the two guards behind and entered the place. The village was relatively big, made of several hundred houses. Contrary to what I expected, there were no guards inside, all of them keeping themselves to the entrances and one building that seemed to serve as a barrack. The rest of the inhabitants were mostly made of a species I was seeing for the first time, which was no doubt the famous bunnies.


    They were a small-sized species, at least compared to me. The tallest ones were only slightly taller than half my height. They walked on two feet and possessed long thin ears that stretched upward from their head. Most of them had black eyes together with completely white fur, giving them an overall harmless and gentle feeling.


    This contrasted with their great dynamism. The ones working in the fields had tools almost as big as their size and they swung them with great enthusiasm. Others were going around at a brisk pace, moving toward their destination with a spring in their legs. Even though the population was not that high, it felt like there were bunnies everywhere since they moved around so busily.


    I looked around for some time before finding a woman who didn''t seem to be too much in a hurry. She was calmly sweeping the front of her house while watching her fellow species going around. Inevitably, our eyes met, and I moved in her direction.


    "Hello, ma''am. Can I ask a question?"


    She stopped her task to answer me.


    "Hello, young man. Of course, go ahead." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m a trader from Geola and I''m looking to establish a long-term deal to buy food. Do you know if there''s anyone currently in need of a trading partner?"


    She laughed lightly, seemingly in a good mood.


    "It might be fate, then. My husband''s previous trading partner retired some time ago and he was looking for someone else."


    "That''s a great coincidence. Oh, my name is Tila Urtek. A pleasure to meet you."


    "I''m Waja Muyal. My husband''s name is Zay. Let me guide you to him."


    She opened her door, put her broom inside, and waved at me to follow her. Now that she was walking, she was also advancing fast like the other bunnies, which allowed her to have a similar pace to mine considering her height. We crossed the village and moved toward the fields. After a couple of minutes, Waja paused in front of a specific one, where a bunny was working on plowing the soil to prepare it for seeding.


    "Darling! Someone wants to talk to you!"


    The bunny looked our way at his wife''s call. He smiled as he saw her before turning his attention to me. After carelessly leaving his tool in the field, he quickly walked to our position.


    "Hello. I''m Zay Muyal. Do you need anything from me?"


    "Nice to meet you, my name¡¯s Tila Urtek. I''m a merchant from Geola and your wife told me you were looking for a trading partner. It seems our interests align.¡±


    The man sent a grateful glance at his wife. He then grinned at me happily.


    "Indeed! What sort of quantity would you like to buy and how often?"


    "Zay."


    At his wife''s call, the bunny was startled for a second.


    "Oh, where''s my mind, this isn''t the best place to talk. Since we''re here already, do you want to check the fields?"


    "With pleasure."


    He finally left the field and climbed on the road. He extended his arms in several directions while telling me to follow him.


    "From here to there. And from that point to there. And then that one too. For a total of nine full-sized fields."


    "That''s a lot. Are you able to handle all of this by yourself?"


    "Not by myself. See the kids over there? They''re my children. They''re old enough to carry their weight and they do a good job in the fields."


    There were indeed three bunnies in one of the fields he pointed at. Two of them were smaller while the last one was about the same height as the mother. Except for the mother who wore a pink dress, the four bunnies had working clothes resembling overalls. When the children noticed us, their parents waved at them a little and they responded with hands waving of their own, looking at me with curiosity.


    "Everyone''s working hard. What crops are you growing?"


    "We have wheat, barley, corn, sugar beet, potatoes, cabbage, onions, cucumber, and carrots."


    Some of these crops were what I was looking for while some were not. I wondered how flexible he would be about what was growing in his fields.


    Just as I was lost in thoughts, the wife interrupted us again.


    "Dear, it''s better to talk inside the house."


    "Oh, yes, of course. Please come with me."


    The three of us made our way back to their living place.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 65 – Bell

    The home had a low ceiling, which made sense considering the bunnies'' height, and my head was almost hitting it. The interior was divided into one large living room and many smaller rooms. For some reason, there were more rooms than the number of inhabitants, which was quite intriguing. I was made to sit at the main table with Zay in front of me. Waja sat next to him after placing a bowl of freshly washed mixed vegetables and fruits in the middle. I couldn''t sit in their chairs since they were too small for me. Instead, I had to make do with a stool. Even then, my head was much higher than theirs, forcing them to look up.


    It was now time for me to use what I learned during my training. I faked taking stuff out of a bag on my shoulders while using my storage in reality. The two bunnies looked at me curiously.


    "Do you smoke, sir?"


    "No, I don''t."


    The pipe wasn''t a good present, in that case. Instead, I chose a high-quality pouch for him. For his wife, a piece of bracelet made of semi-precious stones. The simpler presents would have been food but since they produced their own, I didn''t think that would be too impressive.


    "Here''s a little something for you."


    My presents startled them. They looked at each other for a second before examining the gifts.


    "Oh my, you didn''t have to."


    "That''s a good quality pouch. Why the sudden presents?"


    "Just a little something to celebrate our first meeting. Don''t feel burdened, I''d be happy if you just took them."


    "Well¡­ Thank you."


    The wife immediately put the bracelet on and showed it off to her husband.


    "How is it?"


    "It looks good, honey."


    He appreciated the texture of the pouch with his fingers while answering his wife. The mood was great and I believed I started things correctly. A minute later, Zay focused back on the main topic.


    "Thanks again. Now, let''s talk about our deal. What crops are you interested in and in which quantity?"


    "About this, I have a question. Would it be possible for you to change what type of food you''re growing?"


    "Of course. We''re bunnies, we can grow anything. But, we''ll need a guarantee that you''ll buy what we grow."


    "That''s not a problem. What about fruits?"


    "Which fruits exactly?"


    "Apples, tomatoes, and oranges."


    "Tomatoes are not a problem. Apples and oranges are a different story. Even if we plant the trees right now, they¡¯ll need several years before they grow and bear fruits."


    "That''s true." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There are two solutions if you want to buy fruits. The first one is to find someone else who already has an orchard and buy from them. The other possibility is to leave that to me. I have some good friends here who grow fruits. I can prepare any quantity that you need, for a small commission."


    "That sounds great. I like the second option. It''s easier for me that way."


    "Great. Now, what crops do you want us to grow? How much do you expect to buy?"


    "For now, I believe I can sell at least 160 kg of food per day. What I need is peas, cabbage, cucumber, onions, and potatoes."


    "Honey, a piece of paper and a pen, please."


    The wife soon came back with what he asked for and the bunny started writing while showing what he was doing to me.


    "Each of our fields produces around 2 tons of food per season. Because the weather is warm here, we can harvest all year round."


    "Don''t you need to leave some fields fallow?"


    "Bunnies don''t need to do that."


    "That''s impressive."


    "It helps a lot. Now, if you need 160 kg per day that means¡­"


    He was struggling hard with the basic calculation and, after looking at him for a few seconds, I decided to come to his rescue. Using a pen I took from my storage, I wrote next to his scribblings.


    "That means you''ll have around 250 kg of surplus at the end of each season. A bit more for winter since the season is shorter. Fruits will also be surplus."


    He looked up at me and laughed with embarrassment.


    "Haha, yes, that''s right. As expected of a merchant, you''re good with numbers."


    "It''s part of my job. About that 250 kgs surplus and the fruits, I''ll buy everything. I think I can probably sell more than 160kg per day when customers get to know about me."


    "So, you''ll buy everything we produce?"


    "I think so."


    "That''s great! I''ll switch the crops we grow after the next harvest. I hope we can have a great partnership!"


    He extended his hand forward, but, right at this moment, a loud bell rang, the sound resonating in the whole village. The couple looked at one another before turning toward me.


    "Oh, it''s already relief time. I''m sorry about this, Tila. Do you mind waiting outside for a while?"


    That took me by surprise. I wasn''t sure what was going on but I thought it might be related to the particular needs of their species.


    "Of course."


    They showed me to the door and I left the house. Outside, there was a sort of fervor going on too. A lot of bunnies were leaving their workplace to enter their houses, looking like they were in a rush. Some of them looked quite flushed and excited, and I started to get an idea about what was happening. A good number of them entered a large building in the center of the village. Many others came out from the fields, including one that rushed into the home I just exited while avoiding looking at me. I only noticed she was a girl, probably one of the three children I saw working in the fields.


    Soon, the bell stopped ringing. Its noise was replaced by the many moans and groans of the bunnies all around the village. This bewildering event allowed me to understand better what the potter trader had tried to express. It seemed the bunnies had integrated the concept of needing to have sexual relief every six hours on a societal level, where everyone took a break at the same time.


    And then, here I was, in the middle of hundreds of copulating bunnies, the sensual clamors all around forcing me to get hard, my imagination running wild at what could be happening inside these houses.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 66 – Dinner Invitation

    It didn''t last very long, though. A few minutes after the bell stopped ringing, the voices around me reached a crescendo, and soon concluded in final squeals of release. Just like the information I received indicated, bunnies didn''t last very long. There were a few here and there who took a minute longer but they seemed to be more the exception than the rule.


    Soon enough, bunnies began to leave their home again. The Muyal family''s door opened again. Waja waved at me to come back inside while smiling, looking refreshed.


    "Sorry for the wait. Please come in."


    However, considering her size, her head was right at the correct height to have a perfect view of my boner, which I had no way to hide in the current circumstances.


    "Oh my! This is¡­ quite unexpected."


    Her initial surprise didn''t last long and she grinned amicably. I wasn''t sure how to react to this situation.


    "I''m sorry. It kind of happened while I waited."


    "Oh, no, please don''t mind my words. This isn''t a bad thing. Come in."


    I quickly entered their home again, wanting to use the table to hide my boner until it settled. Unfortunately, the husband and daughter, both also looking refreshed, had their eyes straight on it. The daughter immediately looked elsewhere while blushing but Zay laughed heartily.


    "Hahaha. What a rare sight!"


    I sat as fast as possible, finally hiding my lower half from view. Still, I couldn''t help my curiosity.


    "What do you mean by that, sir?"


    His wife came to sit next to him while the daughter sat on the other side. For some reason, she was trying hard to avoid my eyes. When I focused on her, I noticed something interesting. Her eyes were of different colors, one red and one green. She had heterochromia eyes, something I had never seen before in my life.


    Zay was ready to answer me when he noticed where I was looking. His expression changed as looked at his daughter sadly.


    "Ah¡­ This is my daughter, Kuini. She''s¡­"


    Seeing him hesitate, I introduced myself instead.


    "Nice to meet you, Kuini. I''m Tila Urtek, a trader from Geola. You have such beautiful eyes, just like precious gems."


    This sort of outdated praise would have made people in my world cringe but I knew it worked better in the outer world, with its medieval level of culture and media.


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    The family''s reaction was unexpected, however. They all seemed shocked, looking at me like I was seriously weird, and I wondered if I made a mistake.


    "Did I say something wrong? I apologize if I did. I come from somewhere far away from here."


    They looked at each other for some time before Waja prudently questioned me.


    "Tila, do you feel anything looking at Kuini''s eyes?"


    "Well, they look very bright and nice. Is there anything wrong?"


    I hadn''t lied. Who knows what people crazed by sub-culture would have done to have natural heterochromia eyes back in my world?


    The family members still didn''t look like they knew what to say. Eventually, Zay sighed, easing the tension in the room.


    "You come from far away, you say? I believe there weren''t any bunnies where you come from either?"


    "You''re right about that."


    "I see. It makes sense now."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hmm. I''ll explain. Do you have time right now, Tila?"


    "I do."


    "Join us for the fourth meal. We can talk while eating."


    "Oh¡­ All right."


    I didn''t expect that invitation but it might be a good opportunity to try a meal made of food grown by bunnies, which was supposed to be tastier than normal. The notion of a fourth meal at this time of day implied that there might even be one or two more. It was quite funny to think that these small species could fit so much food in a day.


    Waja went to the kitchen to prepare the meal together with Kuini. Zay and I stayed seated, and he began his explanations.


    "You see, from the very start, we had a good impression of you."


    "How come?"


    "It''s your eyes. A lot of people have a bad impression of bunnies. They call us cursed by sel and look down on us. Some even curse us behind our backs. Whenever something bad happens, they say it''s because we bring misfortune to the world. On the other hand, some people believe we''re blessed by sel. They treat us better than the rest but even they look at us with a bit of disgust because of our bodily needs. The guards who protect this village are the same too. We''re grateful for what they do but it''s painful to be looked at like so all the time. The adults are fine but it''s hard for the children. They don''t understand what they did wrong to be hated like this."


    He gave a long sigh before continuing.


    "That''s why we''re very sensitive to the way others look at us. A lot of people try to hide how they feel but we can see it. We immediately saw that you were different. There wasn''t a hint of disgust, disdain, or fear in your gaze. We like this. I¡­ no, we definitely want to do business with you."


    I noticed that Kuini was glancing at me from time to time while working on preparing the food. Every time, I sent a smile back at her and she quickly looked away.


    "I see. I understand now. Of course, I want to do business with you too. I can see you''re good people."


    Just like they were good at understanding what other folks thought of them, I believed I was a good judge of character. So far, there wasn''t anything to dislike about this family.


    "Is that so? Hahaha. The only other non-bunny who says things like this is Lady Vejas, may sel bless her."


    "I heard she did a lot for bunnies?"


    "More than a lot. Everything you see in this village, we owe it to her. She''s our guardian. She''s the person we trust the most. She''s our Sel."


    I was slightly startled by this. Saying that someone was your "Sel", which was probably the equivalent of saying that someone was your "Ryl" in my world, was the highest possible praise. It was similar to saying that they revered her to the highest point.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 67 – Fourth Meal

    "I''ve only heard good things about her. I wish I could meet her someday."


    "We had the honor of talking to her a few times when she visited this village. This was when she was still active. She doesn''t come anymore now that she''s planning to have her daughter inherit her legacy."


    There was a small pause and he continued.


    "Back to our topic. In this part of the world, having eyes of two different colors is seen as a bad omen. People possessing them are said to bring misfortune to others. That''s why they often end up being shunned by society."


    He looked at his daughter sadly, to which she responded in kind.


    "It''s still mostly fine with other bunnies since we''re very united but the way outsiders look at her is always terrible. Can you imagine? She''s a bunny and has eyes of different colors at the same time. Even other bunnies are sometimes a bit uncomfortable around her, even though they''ve known her since she was a baby."


    He couldn''t help releasing a long sigh. I tried to reassure him.


    "I see. You don''t need to worry about that with me. There was no such culture in my region."


    I gave a big grin to Kuini, which bewildered her. She nodded slightly before avoiding my eyes once again. I could see she was blushing a little, though, so I believed I handled this correctly.


    "You''re such a breath of fresh air, Tila. If only everyone could think like you."


    We chatted for a few more minutes until the house door opened with force. Two small bunnies entered, half running in our direction.


    "I''m hungry!"


    "Super hungry!"


    Waja immediately answered them.


    "It''s going to be ready soon. We have a guest today. You two should greet him."


    They turned to me with a lot of curiosity but also a bit of apprehension.


    "Hello?"


    I tried to smile with reassurance.


    "Hello. I''m Tila. I''m a merchant."


    They instantly lost their anxiety and came closer.


    "I''m Zoke!"


    "I''m Tilen!"


    I couldn''t help flinching for a second due to their appearance. Bunnies were already endearing due to their size. These two boys were even smaller than the rest of the family and looked totally adorable. Their innocent black eyes contrasted with their pure white fur, and I could have mistaken them for large plushies if I didn''t know any better. I had to hold myself not to pet their heads on the spot. Of course, I was aware that boys of this age didn''t want to hear anything about them being cute.


    "I saw you working in the fields. You were so strong and impressive. You were doing an amazing job!"


    Their grins transformed into pure happiness at the praise.


    "Really?"


    "Really! How old are you?''


    "I''m eleven!"


    "I''m ten!"


    "Wow. I was far from being as great as you when I was your age."


    To be exact, I was receiving training so severe that working in the fields would have been considered a vacation, but they didn''t need to know about that. It wasn''t like they were doing badly either. The two were already well on their way to their first rank-up, which was quite impressive for their age in the outer world.


    The timing was just right and I faked taking stuff from my bag again. My hands now held two sets of wooden toys I had bought in Geola.


    "This is a present for you two."


    "Wow!"


    They took the toys, joy filling their expression. They began examining them from all angles straight away before being interrupted by Zay.


    "What do you say, you two?"


    "Thank you!"


    That was a direct hit to my heart. These guys were just too much for me. I became convinced I had to avoid checking how babies of their species looked like if I wanted to maintain my sanity.


    "You''re welcome."


    I stood up to avoid watching them any further. Fortunately, I had one last thing to do. I made my way to the last member of their family while taking out a brooch decorated with beautiful red stones.


    "And this is for you."


    Kuini took a step back at my approach while checking what I was handing to her. She hesitated for a second, made eye contact for a split moment, and grasped my gift. She blushed a little again and stared at the ground as she answered.


    "Thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome."


    We stayed in place for a few heartbeats, not knowing what to say.


    "Food''s ready! Let''s eat."


    Waja saved us from this slightly uncomfortable situation. I sat back at the table, next to Zay. The boys had to be scolded a little before they stopped playing with their new toys and came to eat, even though they claimed to be hungry.


    We were served a vegetable and meat stew in large bowls. The family members quickly started engulfing their food without any unnecessary preamble and I soon followed their example. The rich taste of newly harvested vegetables from the fields filled my mouth. The taste was indeed better than what I tried in Geola''s market. The flavor was more intense while the ingredients felt fresher. Adding to that definitive cooking skills, and I had no choice but to immerse myself in the meal, just like my table neighbors.


    Everyone had seconds. Fortunately, the prepared quantity seemed to anticipate this and we managed to be all satisfied by the end of the meal. I marveled at how these small bunnies managed to eat even more than me even though they were half my size. Where did all this food even go?


    "Thank you for the meal. It was absolutely delicious, ma''am, Kuini."


    "I''m glad you liked it."


    Kuini only nodded shyly, looking away as soon as her eyes met mine.


    Zay patted his belly, rotating his body to face me once again.


    "Let''s finish our talk now."


    "Yes. I have one question. Can any of you cast "preservation" on the harvested crop?"


    The three men were sorcerers while the two women were mages, all of earth affinity. The two parents were rank 4 while the daughter was rank 1. Even though I asked Zay, this question was mostly directed at the women.


    "Of course. It was the second spell Waja learned after earth''s blessing."


    Preservation was a spell that preserved food, allowing for a much greater shelf life. Earth''s blessing increases soil fertility and soil nutrients.


    "You didn''t learn earth shield first?"


    It was common sense in my world that the first spell should always be a defensive one. The reasoning was simple. Greater defense allowed for better survival, and as such, more time to rank up and learn other spells.


    The couple looked at one another embarrassingly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, we''re bunnies, so¡­"


    They gave me some weird smiles as if this was enough explanation. I wondered if it was because they didn''t like to fight like the merchant told me. Still, there was a difference between fighting and defending oneself. Their way of doing things felt quite suicidal from my point of view.


    I had no right to criticize a culture I didn''t know much about, though, and chose to move the conversation forward instead.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 68 – Equilibrium

    "Should we talk about money, now? How much do you sell your crops for?"


    "We use the common price in this village. 50 coppers per kg for everything except fruits. Fruits are sold for 60 coppers per kg. If we add my commission, that''ll be 70 coppers per kg."


    That was half the price in Geola. With this, not only would we be able to acquire large quantities of food to sell, but we would also even increase our profit margin. Coming here was a great move.


    "Great, it''s fair. I think we have a deal. I''m looking forward to doing business with you."


    "Same here. You can come back tomorrow morning to get your first batch of crops. We have a bit of stock in the warehouse so you can get more if you think you can sell everything. Preservation is already cast on everything we have in the warehouse so you don''t need to worry about this."


    "That''s perfect."


    "Do you have any other questions?"


    I looked at the house''s interior once again. There was indeed one thing I had been curious about all this while.


    "I only have one more question but it isn''t related to our deal."


    "It''s fine, ask away."


    "I''m just a little bit curious about this house. It feels like there are many more rooms than needed. Is there any reason for that?"


    This made the two parent bunnies laugh. Zay responded to me once more.


    "It''s a personal story but we don''t mind telling you. When we married, Waja told me she wanted to have ten children. With us bunnies, we never know when a child can be born so we decided to build the house to host all the potential kids from the start. We haven''t been blessed with that many children so far but it''s not like we stopped trying. Hahaha!"


    His final cackle sounded a bit vulgar but I understood its meaning. My ears had been the witnesses to their attempt just a while back.


    "Oh, dear! What are you saying!"


    This made the father chuckle even more while the two boys inserted themselves into the conversation.


    "I want a little sister!"


    "I want a little brother! I don''t want to be the last one anymore!"


    "Hehe, you''ll get all of that, boys. Daddy and Mommy are trying hard every day."


    This made Waja sigh but she couldn¡¯t hide a small smile at the corner of her lips. Kuini, on the other hand, was more detached from the situation than the rest. Just like during the whole time, she just kept sending glances at me from time to time. I always replied with my best smile, which pushed her to look away, only to begin another round of peeking a minute later. It was like an infinite cycle, which her mother ended up noticing.


    "Oh my, dear, look at Kuini. She''s completely infatuated with our handsome merchant."


    It was the first time someone called me handsome in the outer world, which I believed was used more to tease her daughter than to represent the truth. With so many species around, I had learned that people cared a lot less about physical appearance here, which made a lot of sense. No matter how one wanted to compare a small bunny and a large eight-legged species, they just had too little in common to be able to talk about being good or bad-looking.


    "M-mom! I''m not!"


    "Hahaha. What do you think about our daughter, Tila?"


    "She''s admirable. I can''t help staring into her beautiful eyes all the time."


    "What a smooth talker. As expected of a trader. But you''re right about that!"


    "Y-you''re all teasing me!"


    Kuini blushed hard and escaped in a hurry, entering one of the rooms in the large house.


    I chatted with this cheerful family for a bit more before leaving them for the day. I ended up spending more time here than expected and the night market would open soon. I teleported back to Geola and set up my stall as usual, with the addition of my new items. The oven and fridge were quite bulky and I had no choice but to use most of the space that was allocated to me to be able to display all of them.


    It didn''t take long until my one and only client showed up. His eyes lit up as he noticed my presence, only to scowl again when he saw my updated price. They lit up for the second time when he observed I had new items for sale. I wondered what sort of excuse he came up with for his client when he didn''t have any selnic item in his shop the previous day.


    "Hello. You weren''t here yesterday."


    "Hello, sir. Yes, I was busy with other tasks and couldn''t make it to the night market."


    "Alright but why did you increase the price again? Isn''t it too much?"


    I was now selling the fans for 70 silvers, 20 more than two days ago. It was now getting close to his one gold if he hadn''t increased his prices since then.


    "Same reason as last time, sir."


    I gave him an innocent grin while he grunted in annoyance. However, that didn''t last long. His attention was soon taken by my new goods.


    "8 golds and 15 golds. What are these items to be so expensive?"


    Due to my limited budget, I only had three fridges and four ovens. They respectively cost me around ten and twenty times more than simple fans and I couldn''t afford any more than this even when I wanted to. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These are amazing selnic items, sir. The very latest technology, absolutely essential for any household. This smaller one is an oven, powered by batteries just like the fans. If used for cooking meals three times a day, it can last for around ten days before needing to be charged again. No need for fuel, no more smoke in your house, and it cooks anything swiftly without any additional cost. It is even possible to choose the cooking temperature! A revolutionary item, sir!"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 69 – Unaffordable

    The weasel didn''t manage to keep his poker face.


    "Is that true?"


    "All true, sir."


    "Then¡­ What about this one?"


    "It is called a refrigerator, or fridge for simplicity. Another essential cutting-edge item for the house. The interior is constantly kept at a low temperature, making it perfect to store all kinds of food. Whether one uses the preservation spell or not, keeping food inside the fridge will multiply shelf life by several times. This is probably one of the greatest inventions I have witnessed in my life. Because it needs to be powered all the time, the batteries only last two days before needing to be recharged."


    The reseller merchant was left speechless for a moment.


    "Can¡­ can I try them?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course."


    I turned one of each on and demonstrated how warm and cold the oven and fridge were. Contrary to his reaction to the fans, which weren''t that impressive in functionality, he was clearly sincerely impressed this time. Yet, he couldn''t help hesitating in front of the prices.


    "Sell me two of each¡­ ugh, no, sell me one of each. And all the fans. Can''t you give me a discount?"


    "No discount, sir."


    "Argh! Whatever. I''ll take them!"


    Greed was oozing out of his gaze and I couldn''t blame him. This wasn''t very different from showing automatic guns to a crossbow military unit. The marvel induced by the difference in technology was simply impossible to ignore.


    Just like that, I earned 26.5 golds, probably more money than most people possessed. There truly was nothing like trading things people couldn''t refuse to buy.


    However, for the first time since I started selling in the night market, I had leftover stock, probably because even the weasel couldn''t come up with that much money on the spot. I waited in my stall for any other potential buyers but soon noticed it wouldn''t happen. If people had been chuckling mockingly at my items and prices on my first day, they were now simply astonished by the cost of what I offered. Some even laughed out loud right in front of my nose before leaving in a good mood, as if they had witnessed something funny.


    I waited a bit but there was no point in doing so. I decided I had better use of my time and dismantled my booth. The money I earned was more than enough to last me for a while. Plus, I could simply wait for the weasel to sell the items, earn money, and come back to buy the rest. In a way, I was acting as a sort of wholesaler for him, which was a pretty good deal all things considered.


    I bought some food from my fellow night market traders and headed for the slums next. I wandered in the dilapidated streets full of sick-looking coughing people, waiting for one specific contact. After around fifteen minutes, I noticed what I was looking for. A pair of eyes was monitoring me from behind the corner of a street. I recognized their owner to be the boy who first tried to pickpocket me the previous time I was there.


    I calmly took out some bread and fruits from my bag and extended my arms in his direction.


    "Here. Take this."


    For a second, he seemed startled to have been discovered, almost ready to escape in a hurry. However, the appeal of food might have done the trick and he stayed in place, jumping on his feet nervously. I waited patiently until he managed to build the courage to come and get the food. When he eventually did so, I questioned him on his way back to escaping in another street.


    "You''re together with the girl I gave food the other day, right?"


    He jumped in surprise and looked at me with caution. After a few seconds, he nodded so slightly that I could have missed it if my attention wasn''t fully focused on him.


    "Here take this too."


    I gave him another piece of bread and some more fruit. The small child now had his arms full, marveling at the quantity of fresh food.


    "Go quickly and don''t get it stolen. I''ll try to come here from time to time."


    He sent a last weird look at me before heading my advice and running away at full speed.


    Things were going very well today, unlike two days ago. I left the slums and made my way to Geola''s delight. I was left pent up after a day of hard work, especially because Suuru didn''t want me to touch her for now. The relief time in the bunny''s village didn''t help with this situation either. I could almost understand Giya''s need to visit the place every day.


    Now that I was a bit more used to the brothel, I entered with more confidence and didn''t wait in the hallway. I wanted to have a more standard experience, where I would behave as an initiated customer. Of course, I was still far from being one but I had to start somewhere.


    First, I toured the first floor, to get a better understanding of what it offered. However, just as I was making my way up the main corridor, some people surrounding a large book caught my attention. It was a group of three men of unknown species, turning the pages of an enormous book while discussing excitedly. A woman was standing next to them, watching over them with a business smile. I made my way toward them, curious about what they were doing.


    "What about this one? Grade 2, she''s welcoming most normal acts. She''s a bit larger than you, though."


    "Grade 2 is a bit¡­ What about grade 1?"


    "There''s this one. She''s got large boobs if you''re into that."


    "Not bad. I think I''ll go with her today. What about you two?"


    "I''m feeling like a smaller species today."


    "I just want someone not too expensive. Hmm?"


    They noticed my approach and looked my way while halting their conversation. I tried to give a friendly smile.


    "Hello, gentlemen. May I ask what sort of book this is?"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 70 – Book

    They reacted quite positively to my query. One of them answered me with enthusiasm.


    "You must be new here. This is the most important book in this place. Come closer, I''ll explain it to you."


    I put myself next to the two other men and noticed that what I took as a book was more like a binder with large removable pages. The man pointed at a black hardened page in the middle.


    "This book contains information about every person working here. Do you see this separator? Every page before it means they are working right now. All the rest are people who are currently resting or have a non-working day."


    I nodded gratefully and he continued his explanation.


    "Each page corresponds to one employee. It''s ordered by grade, with the lower grades first. There''s a drawn portrait, their size, species, the gender of the client they accept, the acts they are alright with, and some more detailed information that they write themselves. Just by checking this book, you can choose someone you''re interested in. Then, you can meet them on the first floor. If you''re still unsure, you can observe them for some time to make up your mind."


    The female employee was nodding while he went through things. It felt like he was explaining this better than someone working here. No doubt he had a lot of experience with the place.


    "That''s great to know. Thank you for your kind explanations."


    "You''re welcome. Just wait a minute and we''ll be done here. Did you guys choose yet?"


    They talked for a bit more before going to find the partners they were interested in. I now had the book for myself and started to scroll through it. Just like the man said, its content was beneficial. With just one glance, it was easy to know what one was looking at. If there was some interest, it was possible to stop and read things in more detail.


    Some employees had strict criteria. They only allowed specific genders and specific acts. There were even some who didn''t allow sex at all. Of course, those were all grade 0 or grade 1 workers. Others were more lax, allowing pretty much anything and everything. I also didn''t recognize some acts, which puzzled me a little.


    Maybe because she noticed my hesitation, the woman worker spoke to me.


    "Please tell me if you have any questions, sir. It can be a bit overwhelming at first."


    "Yes¡­ I do have a few questions. What is this "surround" act?"


    "This is when a larger species completely surrounds the body of a smaller one. Some people enjoy the feeling."


    "So, it''s acceptable to be paired with someone outside your size range?"


    "Only if our employee is fine with it. Do you see this section here? It says whether they accept smaller or larger species as clients."


    "I see. What about this encircle here?"


    "This is the other way around from surround. It''s when a smaller species encircles the larger species'' genitals with its body. It might not be the most stimulating act but it''s sometimes the best that smaller species can do."


    "And ride?"


    "This is a general term we use for sexual acts where a two-legged species climbs on the back of a four-or-more-legged species."


    "Oh¡­"


    These were things that didn''t exist back in my world. As expected, sex adapted to all circumstances, even differences in size and physiques that were so common here.


    I continued to turn the pages but there was just too much choice. I soon had to rely on the woman again.


    "Could you help me find someone fit for me?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, of course. What are you looking for and in which grade?"


    I didn''t want to be too adventurous yet. I had plenty of time to experience the unique kinks of this world.


    "I''d like to have a woman, same size range as me, of low grade, and who''s fine with having sex."


    "That won''t be an issue. We have plenty of people meeting these criteria. Do you have any further demands?"


    "Hmm. Then, someone with some experience. And who''s working here by her own will."


    Both Suuru and Linon were on the same level of experience as I was, if not less. I wanted someone to take the lead a bit more for a change.


    "Yes. I believe we have five such employees working currently. Let me show you."


    She turned the pages while showing them to me one by one. The first one was indeed in my size range but she was a four-legged species. I forgot that was still a possibility and added another criterion to be two-legged. There were now only three left. One of them looked relatively similar to Linon even though she wasn''t of the same species. The other two were of completely unknown species to me and both grade 1, so, after pondering which one to choose without success, I simply picked one randomly.


    "Berki, is it? You can probably find her in the bar area."


    "Thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome. I hope you have a good time, sir."


    I passed by an area where people were dancing and another where clients and workers were chatting on sofas to reach the bar, situated on one side of a large room. It didn''t take me long to find Berki, who was discussing with another woman, both sitting on high stools in front of the bar counter.


    They seemed to be aware of gazes toward them because they swiftly noticed my approach. The woman next to Berki smiled widely.


    "Hello there. Are you looking for me? Or Berki?"


    I answered her grin.


    "Berki, this time."


    This made her laugh.


    "This time? Are you interested in me too? Why not have us both together?"


    "That sounds amazing but not today. I''d prefer to keep it one on one this evening."


    "Haha, fair enough."


    Berki then spoke for the first time.


    "How long do you want to buy me for?"


    "One¡­ No, two hours. I''m not sure if I''ll last the whole way, though."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 71 – Initiative

    This made the two women smirk.


    "Two hours are fine with me but you know there''s no refund, right?"


    "I know. That''s fine."


    "Good. That''ll be 80 silvers."


    I gave her the money. She kept part of it and gave the rest to the bartender. It seemed this was one of the ways of dividing their income on the spot. I liked this business practice since it allowed everyone to know how much they earned. The money she pocketed was now fully hers, without any further divide.


    "Follow me."


    After a quick greeting to her friend, she stood up to show me the way, heading toward the stairs.


    "Two hours is a long time. Do you have any particular request? I believe you saw my profile, right? Just keep in mind that I don''t do most of the more exotic acts."


    "Yes, I''m aware. I only have one wish. I hope you can take the lead as much as possible."


    "Oh? Is it your first time having sex, maybe?"


    "You could say that. I''ve had a few sexual encounters but never went all the way."


    "I like your honesty. Leave it to me, I''ve got plenty of experience."


    While we walked, I took the time to admire my partner. Her species was kangaroo. I still had a hard time estimating people''s age in the outer world but if I had to say, she looked like a rank 0 in her late twenties. She was a rank 2 sorceress herself, though. She had large and powerful legs with relatively shorter arms. Her fur was grey, her eyes black, and her ears looked like a mix of bongo and bunny ears. She had a very long tail, which started large close to her butt and thinned the further it went. At the moment, she was wearing shorts together with a small top, which didn''t look that sexy and more like everyday clothing, except for the fact that they showed a lot of skin. I wondered if employees were free to wear anything they wanted inside the brothel.


    We didn''t stop on the second floor this time and went up to the third one. When I queried her about it, she gladly explained how it worked.


    "The first floor is for everyone except new employees. The second and third floors are shared between grade 0 to grade 2. We''re free to use any available room. Starting from grade 3, the number of employees diminishes a lot. That''s why they have individual rooms on the fourth floor. Grade 4 are on the fifth floor and grade 5 use the luxurious suites of the sixth floor."


    She chose a random available room and we entered together. Without wasting more time, she opened the chest in the corner, took the largest hourglass out, and flipped it over. She approached me, took my head in her hands, and kissed me directly. I was taken aback for a moment but soon responded to her smooch, glad that she was doing exactly as I demanded. It was a fresh experience to be kissed first without any questions asked.


    Our initial lip-to-lip quickly transformed into its heated-up version. After a few more superficial kisses, her tongue invaded my mouth, exploring the depth of my orifice with a lot of dynamism. All the while, her hands went into action, roaming around my body, caressing my front and back at the same time. I followed her initiative, happy to let her have the lead, and similarly used my hands, brushing her on top of her clothes or directly over her warm grey fur since she had so much skin exposure. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a couple of minutes, she broke off our kiss and exhaled with a hint of excitement. I wasn''t in a better state, horny like never when thinking of soon having sex with her. She led me to the bed while still touching me all around, taking my clothes off one by one. From time to time, she would kiss me again, to keep the flame going. It was working wonders and I was hard as a rock, ready for anything she had in store for me. Whenever I saw an opportunity, I would fumble around and relieve her of the few pieces of clothing she was wearing too. She was relatively compliant, helping me put her in her birthday suit when she wasn''t doing something else.


    It didn''t take long before we were nude, which only increased our lust further. She had medium-sized perky breasts on top and an unkept vagina, fully covered by hair and fur. It was great that she was visibly joyful about what we were doing. I thought I made the correct choice when choosing someone working here by her own will.


    She sent a few more pecks my way, this time using her hands to massage my butt and penis directly. I couldn''t help trembling when her warm hands stroked my tool expertly. After a few seconds, I remembered to pay her back in kind. One of my hands caressed her lower back, descending toward her ass cheek and avoiding her tail, while the other one explored her groin area. It became immediately clear to me that Berki was already well into the mood as her vulva was moist with desire. After rubbing her inner thighs for a bit, I used a finger to slide over her vagina lips, making her moan for the first time.


    "Mhmm! Your foreplay isn''t too bad for someone without experience."


    "I''ve done this part a few times already."


    "I see. But you want me to lead, right? Here!"


    She suddenly pushed me with both hands, making me fall on my back on the bed. After a short giggle at my startle, she climbed on the bed after me, putting her head on the level of my chest. From there, she resumed caressing me while kissing my chest, slowly making her way down my body. Within a minute, she was in front of my towering penis and licked her lips lustfully.


    I swallowed my saliva, awaiting whatever would come.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 72 – Important Knowledge

    She gave a long but soft kiss to my glans, making it last on purpose. Following this, she ran her hand over my length while pecking it on different spots, going down at first but turning around after some time, as if not leaving a single place untouched. She hadn''t yet done anything great and I was already feeling my arousal climb quickly.


    Maybe because she noticed my breathing deepening, she took her tongue out to give a long lick from the root of my penis to its top, making me sigh in pleasure. From there, she did the same as when she kissed it, licking it while leaving no area unblemished. I timidly extended my hand toward her head, and seeing her not react negatively, I caressed her soft hair and ears. I noticed she moved one of her hands to her crotch, moving it over her slit dynamically, increasing the sensuality of the situation even further.


    Acting like this was a trigger, she also upped her game. Opening her slightly elongated mouth, she suddenly engulfed my dick, taking it relatively deep inside her throat. After a moment of adjustment, she began bobbing her head on top of me, blowing me better skills than Suuru and Linon. She sometimes rotated her head to stimulate the side or alternated her speed, proving she was in control and knew what she was doing.


    "It feels amazing, Berki."


    She nodded without stopping and it felt like she was telling me this much was a given. Yet, the hand over her pussy slightly increased in speed and I wondered if even experienced professionals like her liked to hear such praise.


    The sounds of her sucking my cock added to the smell of our act propagating inside the room to amplify my horniness. With a skilled kangaroo fellating me, I felt myself reach my limit at high speed. However, I had booked her for two hours and didn''t want to come so fast.


    "Can we move on to the sex? You''re so skilled that I feel like I''m going to come any time soon."


    She hummed positively on my cock, blowing it a few more times before releasing me.


    "Fuhh¡­ It was fine to just come in my mouth."


    "I want to come with sex if possible."


    "Can''t blame you for that. All right, how do you want it?"


    "Can you lie down on your back?"


    "On my back? Hmm¡­ All right."


    I sensed a short hesitation but she readily agreed to my demand. We exchanged positions, with her lying right where I was previously. Without any delay, she opened her legs, unaccompanied by any shame, showing me herself in all her kangaroo glory, her tail poking under her butt and toward her feet. Her cunt was still hidden by skin, hair, and fur, even in this position, only showing a single closed slit.


    "Do you need some more foreplay?"


    She gave me an appreciating grin.


    "I''m good. I''ve been keeping myself wet and ready."


    So that explained why she had her hand over her crotch while giving me head. As expected of someone with a lot of experience, she anticipated the flow of events already. Still, she moved with slight discomfort, and I saw that her large tail was supporting part of her weight in this position.


    "Oh, are you uncomfortable?"


    "Well¡­"


    She wasn''t sure what to say and I wondered if she hesitated because this was her job.


    "I don''t want to do anything that makes you uncomfortable. Just tell me if I do something wrong. I don''t have much experience, especially with other species."


    For the first time since I greeted her at the bar, I felt like she gave me a real smile.


    "You''re a nice one. Clients usually don''t care too much about that sort of stuff. Yeah, kangaroos like me have a thick and solid tail, and it''s not very pleasant to lie down on our back like that."


    "No worries. Which position is better for you?"


    "Lying on the side, like so."


    She rotated her body 90 degrees, one leg on top of the other, freeing her tail to let it extend to her right, and sighed in relief.


    "Much better."


    "Great. Speaking of which, how should I handle tails during sex? In a general manner and not just our specific situation."


    "Good question. Species without one never know what to do with their partner''s tail. If the woman is fine with it, I''d recommend touching it during foreplay and sex itself. Some species have sensitive tails so they feel lots of pleasure if caressed correctly and at the correct time."


    "What about kangaroos?"


    "Ours is mostly muscles so we don''t feel that much when it''s touched."


    "That''s good to know. Thanks."


    "You''re welcome."


    I approached her while on my knees and readied my penis with one hand. Even while on her side, she lifted her left leg to give me room to penetrate her. There was something oddly erotic about this position. Even though this wasn''t how I envisioned my first sex, it wasn''t bad either. At that moment, I suddenly thought about something else.


    "Can I ask one more thing?"


    She nodded with a lot of patience.


    "Go ahead."


    "It might sound weird but¡­ what about pregnancy? It is possible between different species?"


    That seemed to startle her a bit.


    "Huh? You don''t know?"


    "Haha, yes, I lack knowledge in the domain."


    "I see. I thought it was common sense but that wouldn''t be the weirdest thing I''ve been asked while doing this job. To make it simple, it''s very hard to get pregnant from sex with a different species." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hard but not impossible?"


    "That''s right. That''s why women who work here and have sex all take a contraceptive drug."


    "Oh. And, in case two different species have a baby, what''s the species of the child?"


    "The kid always takes the species of one of the parents. In some rare cases, there can be mutations."


    That explained a lot. Finally, after all this time, I understood what I meant by telling people I was a mutant. I still didn''t know what a monkey was, though.


    "Do you have any more questions?"


    "I''m good."


    She repositioned herself a little and re-opened her muscular legs vertically.


    "All right. Come and fuck me now, before my pussy dries up."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 73 – Hidden

    I moved forward, ready to finally get to the action. I put my penis right in front of the long slit that spanned her crotch. There was only one issue. It was all fur and skin, with no hole in sight whatsoever. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sensing my hesitation, she put her hands on both sides of her crack and pulled outward.


    "Kangaroos'' pussies are a bit hidden. How''s that now?"


    Her action revealed what was beneath the skin. It was like there was a small crevasse which contained her vagina. The inside was what I was more used to seeing. The flesh was lighter colored and I could distinguish her labia, her cunt entrance, and her clitoris. The whole thing was pleasantly moist, the raw smell of her inner sanctum spreading into the room, forcing me to swallow excitedly.


    There was no need for any further delays. With my target now in sight, I moved my waist forward, my glans slowly penetrating her twat opening. The first thing I felt was a very high temperature, maybe because everything had been warming up inside such a comfortable shelter. Next, her flesh surrounded my shaft, and I couldn''t help pushing inside, keen on experiencing all she had to offer.


    "Go on, deeper, deeper. Don''t worry about me. You can go all the way in."


    It felt like she was in teacher mode more than in sex mode. She was observing me with more interest than lust while trying to guide me properly.


    ''''


    I reached the furthest I could go inside her, my thighs in contact with her legs. I let out a small sigh of satisfaction, feeling her wriggling inner flesh contracting lightly around my dick. So this was what a pussy truly felt like. It was both warm and wet, a heavenly sensation for certain. It wasn''t my first time penetrating a woman, technically, but that could still count as the first successful one. Berki''s cool and positive reaction couldn''t be further away from Suuru''s painful wails.


    "Right there. Move your waist and fuck me now."


    After a few seconds of appreciation, Berki urged me to follow up. This was precisely what I wanted too. I took my hips back until my sex was almost out of her and carefully re-inserted myself inside heaven. The feeling of rubbing against her inner walls was soft and great, so different from the rough sensation of using my hand to masturbate. Plus, the visuals and odor of our act added to the experience, making it completely different from solo action. I could understand why people would seek partners and sex.


    "You can go stronger. It''s fine to do me harder."


    My slow first experience with the pleasure of the flesh was cut short by my partner.


    "All right."


    "Put your hands on me to get a better hold of yourself."


    It was great that she was still teaching me while this was happening. Listening to her, I placed one hand on her leg and the other over her butt. Now much more stable, I increased my thrusting pace, the lewd sound of my tool penetrating her resonating in the room. At that point, she started to moan lightly, but still very differently from how Suuru and Linon behaved during oral sex. I wondered if it wasn''t that pleasant to her or if I was doing it wrong.


    "You''re thinking too much. It''s your first time, just enjoy it any way you want."


    She was such a nice woman! I was pretty sure she wouldn''t have told me something like this if she had been working here because she had no other choice. It wasn''t too much in my character to let myself completely go but I decided to listen to her advice this time. Truthfully, it was extremely exciting to bang a warm and willing pussy, even though it was far from what I imagined my first time to be, and I only wanted to slam her hard and fill her with my seed.


    I let the animal side of me take over, switching to maximum hammering speed. My cock started to dig her hot cunt at full power, the loud sound of flesh clapping against each other resonating in the room. Her twat sometimes squeezed my cock, increasing the pleasure even further. She moaned a bit more now, letting out a small groan every time I reached her furthest insides.


    "That''s right! Just pound my pussy! Let yourself go! Don''t hold anything back!"


    Her words pushed me to my limits. She squeezed me so strongly that I had to force myself to move inside her. I rammed her kangaroo pussy with all I got a few more times before seeking her utmost depth.


    "I''m coming! Uugghhh!"


    As soon as I was there, I exploded my sperm right on that spot, letting everything out with a low grunt of bestial pleasure. It felt absolutely incredible to cum inside her tight pussy, my dick twitching several more times in ecstasy, every time releasing yet another load of my spunk deep inside her.


    I stayed in position for a long while, just appreciating the afterglow of my ejaculation. Berki didn''t rush me, just looking at me with a smile, not bothered in the least about me filling her twat with my semen.


    Eventually, I let out a deep sigh and removed my penis from her vagina. I saw her hole erotically keeping my size for a few moments before slowly closing itself. A few seconds later, a small trail of whitish transparent sperm flowed out of her cunt, increasing the obscenity even further. Even though I had just come, I felt my lust re-igniting at the view, my dick twitching a few times excitedly. The idea that I was the one who created this truly was something special.


    "How was it?"


    There was no need to think much about my answer. I turned toward her with a wide grin.


    "It was the best. I''m glad my first time was with you."


    "You''re making me happy now. It''s good that you liked it."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 74 – Practical Teaching

    Her gaze dropped to my still-awakened penis.


    "And you''re still good to go. Go ahead, we''ve got a lot of time."


    She re-opened her crevasse suggestively. Now that I had come once, my mind was much more stable. It came to me that today might be a good opportunity to use her goodwill and think more about the long term.


    "Do you like teaching others?"


    "Guess so. I could have become a teacher if I didn''t like sex so much."


    "Then, here''s your opportunity to satisfy both. Can you teach me how to be good at sex?"


    "Haha, you''re funny. Okay, that''s not a problem. If you''re fine using 80 silvers for that."


    "I believe this will be a good investment for the future. Even here too."


    "If you say so. This is just a brothel, you know. We''re used to clients having their fun without satisfying us."


    "Isn''t that frustrating?"


    "Do you care about us? It''s still a job in the end. If I get too horny after spending time with a client, I can take care of it in a different way."


    "In a different way? How?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shook her head.


    "That''s not for you to know. So, what do you want to learn?"


    "I want to know how to have sex that will satisfy both partners."


    "Hmm. All right, I''ll teach you. It might not be that fun, though."


    "It''s fine."


    She nodded before breaking her current position and sitting next to me.


    "There are many ways for people to enjoy themselves during sex. If you''re with an unfamiliar partner, taking turns doing whatever you want is the easiest way. For example, you just had your fun pounding me but it didn''t really do it for me. In that case, you can leave the next position to your partner and if they have a bit of sexual experience, they''ll know what they like the most."


    "What about in your case, for example?"


    "Just like most kangaroos, I love riding my partners."


    She tapped her muscular legs.


    "See these legs? They''re perfect for the act."


    I imagined her on top of me, grinding her pussy over my stick with dynamic butt movements. Just this made my cock harden further in expectations. While she said it would be something good for her, I could see myself enjoying it too.


    "What if I want both me and my partner to have fun at the same time?"


    "Then you''ll need to become more skilled."


    "Can you teach me that?"


    "I can show you the basics. After that, it''ll be a matter of practice, just like any other skill. You can''t expect to become good suddenly."


    "Of course. Let''s start with our previous position. How could I have made it good for you?"


    She resumed lying on the side while opening her legs again.


    "The most important thing is probably how you handle your dick. You can''t make a woman enjoy herself just by slamming her randomly. Come penetrate me again."


    I did just so, entering her warm twat for the second time. The feeling was as good as before and it felt like I could never get bored of having a wet cunt around my cock.


    "From here, you''ll want to find what your partner enjoys. It depends on the species but for mammals like us, you need to find the spots inside that are more sensitive than the rest. Try to do that now."


    I acquiesced and changed the angle at which my shaft was penetrating her, stimulating different areas with my glans. Using waist movements, I could do small back and forth inside her and poke some contrasting zones and folds. For the most part, she was unreactive, just looking at me doing my thing neutrally. At one point, I aimed toward her upper pussy walls to rub there, and she twitched a little while letting a small moan out.


    "Mhmm. Yes, there. See how I reacted to that? It''s not something that most women can stop unless they''re very experienced so it''s a good indication that you found a nice place. It''s easier from there. Just focus on that part while you fuck me and the sex will become a lot more enjoyable."


    I did just that, repositioning myself so that I could attack that piece of flesh continuously. Berki didn''t tremble as much after the initial poke but her global state came under change. The more I scratched that fold with my tip, the harder she started to breathe. She began to slightly change position, as if trying to get more comfortable, her face taking on a slightly reddened color.


    "That''s the first step. Now, you''re slowly getting me in the mood but you''re just getting started. There are many things you can do here. You can try to find some other good spots inside me. You can alternate the pace at which you penetrate me, to make things more interesting. Or you can stimulate other places to increase my arousal."


    "Other places?"


    "Yes. You can kiss me, you can caress my boobs, you can use your fingers on my clitoris, and so on. If the woman is into that, you can even play with her ass or something. There''s no limit to what you can do during sex. It''s just important to know your partner well."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m more on the simple side of things. That''s why I''m still grade 1. You saw I didn''t have many options on my profile, right? I just like normal sex."


    She was making a lot of sense. I tried to put her advice into practice. I bent forward so that my body was now over hers. I put one hand on the bed to hold my weight while using the other on her chest to massage it. However, as I did that, my thrusts into her cunt became erratic and random.


    "Not easy, right? That''s the reason it takes some time to get good at it."


    It was like multi-tasking where you had to keep doing great on all sides at the same time. Sex was indeed a lot trickier than expected.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 75 – Three

    For the next few tens of minutes, I tried to apply her recommendation as well as I could. She asked me to change position at some point but still left me the initiative. We switched to another one whenever we stayed in the same position for too long. I experimented with several kinds of postures, including her lying on her back despite claiming it wasn''t the most comfortable. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she was on all fours, I had her tail right in front of me. I tried to caress it, appreciating her fur''s soft and warm feeling, and she didn''t dislike my gesture. However, just like she said, it didn''t seem to be an erogenous zone for her.


    The various positions allowed me to move inside her at different angles, and she sometimes seemed like she was quite into it. Yet, most of the time, she was watching over my effort with more of a benevolent smile than one of arousal.


    The movements I wasn''t used to felt quite exhausting and I ended up panting over her body, trying to get some oxygen back into my lungs. Despite my boner not relenting in the least, the rest of me had a hard time following my will.


    "You did great. You lasted much longer than I expected for your first time."


    "Huff, huff. Sorry, I don''t think I managed to make you enjoy it much."


    "That''s not true. It felt good to me."


    "You''re lying."


    "Not at all. Sex generally feels good. I think I''d eventually reach orgasm too."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. That would have taken more time but I was on the way. I''d be more surprised if a virgin made me cum hard and fast on their first time. Now, that''d be abnormal for sure!"


    She laughed at her small joke and I grinned back. She sure knew how to lighten the mood.


    "Now, what do you say about taking it easy for a moment? I''ll ride you this time."


    "So, you¡¯re a bit frustrated about it."


    "I won''t deny it."


    She looked at the hourglass, from which most of the sand had fallen.


    "You''ve been pounding me for almost 50 minutes now so I crave that climax quite a bit. If that''s fine with you, I''ll make us come together within the next ten minutes and we can take a break after that. You''re still the client so it''s up to you, of course."


    I liked her confidence. It was as if there was no other possible outcome.


    "No worries, that''s completely fine."


    I needed the rest anyway so there was nothing to lose. Plus, I could learn from what she would do. We exchanged positions again and I lay down on the bed while she gave me a large smile.


    "I wouldn''t have proposed that to anyone but I thought you''d be all right with it."


    She placed herself over my belly, one leg on each side, and aimed her vagina entrance toward my penis tip.


    "Try to watch and feel what I do."


    I nodded and she didn''t wait any further. Taking my cock in hand, she placed my glans right at her cunt entrance and slid herself down my size. I trembled at the feeling of invading her depth once more while she closed her eyes for a second in appreciation. In this position, nothing was blocking the penetration and she dropped herself slowly until her butt was only a few centimeters from my waist.


    For the first time since we started, I felt something blocking any further access at the end of her twat. There was like a sort of smaller entranceway, which my penis head ended up bumping into. Berki grinned while noticing my expression.


    "Can you feel it? That''s the entrance to my middle vagina."


    "¡­Your what?"


    "Hehehe. Everyone reacts the same way the first time. Do you know? Kangaroos have three vaginas."


    "Seriously?"


    "To be precise, our vagina divides into three "branches" deeper inside. What you''re feeling now is the middle one."


    "Huh¡­"


    And here I thought I had chosen someone to have the most normal sex possible. How mistaken I was! Or perhaps there truly wasn''t someone "normal" from my point of view, amongst species that were so different from mine.


    Berki seemed to like my reaction. She moved her waist to the side, making my penis slide inside her. I was now bumping into another smaller entrance, different from the previous one.


    "This is the left one."


    She then made a wide movement the other way, my glans rubbing everything pleasurably on its destination until I felt myself in front of the last entrance.


    "And this is the right one. Which one do you prefer?"


    "What am I supposed to answer here?"


    She giggled once more.


    "Nothing! It''s my turn right now and I like my right vagina to be railed. Are you ready? It''s going to be tight. Try not to cum immediately!"


    Before I could answer, she dropped her hips further down, filling in the last few centimeters down. My dick was sent deeper inside her, forcing her narrower right pussy entrance to accept me. I felt my tip entering an incredibly restricted canal, the pressure almost forcing me to ejaculate on the spot.


    "Damn! Too tight!"


    "Mhmm! Here we go!"


    As soon as I was in, she started to move her butt. It wasn''t large up-and-down motions like I expected but many tiny and rapid back and forths. She was forcing my cock to stay inside her right inner cunt entrance while fucking herself on it. The pleasure assaulted me suddenly, and I felt my seed rising through my balls at high speed. I ground my teeth to resist it while mustering my willpower.


    Fortunately, she wasn''t in a much better state. Maybe she hadn''t lied when she said she was on her way to her orgasm because her level of arousal jumped to the top at high speed. Her face was slightly reddened, her breathing deeper, her eyes focusing hard on what she was doing. Her tits were jiggling violently with her motions, making for a beautiful view. Every movement of her waist forced her to release a small but intense moan of joy as she fucked her side vagina expertly.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    The contrast with her previous calm demeanor was dramatic and exciting. A minute later, sensing the two of us being close, she sent a hand to her clitoris to flicker it strongly. This was the breaking point for her. She buried her waist as far down as possible, my penis entering deep into her small entrance, and climaxed on the spot.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Aaahhh!"


    The already tight corridor contracted even further and this was too much for me. I let myself go inside her, exploding my semen forward at full force together with a low groan of pleasure.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 76 – Slight Exaggeration

    I released close to an hour''s worth of build-up while my partner experienced a similar level of orgasm. Berki had her eyes closed, her mouth slightly open with her tongue coming out a little, awarding me with the sight of her erotic climaxing face.


    When I was done discharging my load inside her, she sighed in satisfaction, opening her eyes once more.


    "Holy Sel, that''s the stuff. There''s nothing like getting my side pussy filled with fresh cum."


    "I never came so hard before too. But¡­"


    I laughed a bit.


    "Look at you. And you said you didn''t mind when clients didn''t satisfy you."


    She responded with a chuckle of her own.


    "Okay, I might have exaggerated a bit. I''m doing this work because I like sex. Frankly, I''d have nothing against getting fucked all night by a skilled guy, but I need to make a living too."


    Her gaze focused on my face and she put a hand in front of her mouth.


    "Oh, excuse my crude language. That''s not very professional of me."


    "Who cares at this point? Just be yourself. I like that direct personality of yours."


    Her reaction to my innocent comment was quite unexpected. She scowled at me, looking suddenly serious.


    "Like?"


    "Not in a romantic way, don''t worry."


    "Hmm. You''re still young so let me tell you straight. Don''t even think about falling in love with a prostitute."


    I always thought it was interesting that people correctly judged my age because they thought I was rank 0, even though I wasn''t.


    "I know, I won''t."


    "And don''t let them fall in love with you either."


    "Is that something I can help?"


    "I know guys like you, always nice to everyone. Even I think you might be a decent person and I''ve known you for less than an hour. I can''t even imagine what those na?ve young girls would think."


    "What can I do? I''m a trader and that''s my personality. It''s not like I can change who I am."


    "Take it down a notch with the younger women."


    "I can''t promise anything but I''ll keep your advice in mind."


    She let a long breath out.


    "Why did I even bother¡­"


    "Haha, don''t be like that. Don''t you prefer someone like me to a violent guy who only sees you as a hole to release his lust?"


    "Of course I do. And that''s exactly the problem. Most girls don''t fall in love with guys like those."


    "Most?"


    "¡­There''re always women with absolutely terrible taste in men."


    She shook her head and lifted herself from me. My cock left her warm vulva and I felt it to be a shame. Truthfully, chatting after having sex while having my dick inside a pussy was quite a delightful experience.


    Berki moved to the corner of the room and switched the hourglass upside down, signaling that the first hour had passed. As she moved around, some of my cum dropped on the floor and she crouched next to the water basin that was present in every room of the brothel to refresh herself.


    "Let''s take a short break while I clean myself."


    "Sure."


    After five minutes, she was back in top form, with no sign of our previous frolics. I used the water after her and headed back to the bed, ready for the second round. She stared at my softened penis and pointed to the edge of the bed.


    "Sit here. I''ll make you hard again."


    I did as she asked. She put herself on her knees in between my legs and gave me another skilled blowjob. It didn''t take long before I was at full mast again.


    "Young guys are so easy to handle. All right, back to the training. Try to make me come this time."


    It was indeed refreshing that she wasn''t holding herself back with me anymore. What followed was another hour of me scouting the inside of her cunt while trying to find ways to get her off. It was good that I was used to learning new things. I had spent the last fifteen years of my life doing so. Or, if I were to rephrase it, three-fourths of my life.


    Slowly but surely, I got the hang of it. Eventually, I managed to give her two more orgasms, in two different positions. I had my share of fun too, coming inside her just as much as she did. We ended our time panting while lying on the bed, after one last exciting moment when we came together.


    "Haah, haah, you''re starting to get it, lad."


    "Huff, huff, thanks."


    "Time''s up. Remember my words from before. And if you need more instructions, come to find me. I''ll teach you any time."


    "Will do. Thanks for today, Berki. It felt incredible. I''m glad my first time was with you." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn you. I said to stop it with stuff like that!"


    "It comes out naturally."


    "You''re a danger to all women, I say!"


    "I''m not too sad about that¡­"


    "Argh!"


    Just like that, I managed to gain a sexual coach, in quite an unexpected way.


    There was no point in going back to Suuru''s house since she still hadn''t completely forgiven me. I decided to use the same inn as the previous night instead. Just before falling asleep, I pondered about random stuff, including what to do with future funds.


    Should I start investing in 82 or Geola? Should I buy a shop or a house? Was Ulum doing all right with her exams? Probably. I wondered if Suuru had gotten the hang of magic training. It was hard for me to share my experience because I certainly didn''t want her to go through what I did. No one deserved that, really. Why did I have to be born a spatial mage with so much willpower? And why did I have to get the most insane instructors? I sometimes wondered how my life would have been if I had just been born with a normal affinity, going to school together with other children and having a standard childhood. Would I have been happier? Or would I have dreamed of being in my place?


    My eyes slowly closed as my thoughts slowly evaporated under the day''s fatigue.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 77 – Cart

    Before making my way to the bunnies'' village in the morning, I found a shop specialized in selling carts in Geola. I bought a manual one, the type I could pull by myself, which I thought would be perfect as a temporary transportation method for goods when in front of other people.


    When I reached the village, I found myself pulling my cart among many other merchants. Some had large ones pulled by four-legged animals that I believed were called horses. Others were like me, pulling their carts on their own, especially the larger species.


    I had no trouble entering the place this time since the guards had been informed about me. The many traders dispersed in all directions, moving toward the bunnies they had a contract with. I however noticed that most of them had frowns or disapproving expressions whenever they watched any bunny pass by. It wasn''t the face of people with amiable relationships with their trading partners. The bunnies themselves carefully avoided all the people coming from outside, with only one exception.


    "Oh, hello. Are you Tila, the new merchant contracted with the Muyals?"


    A bunny woman with a large ribbon on her head greeted me as I passed by. Due to Berki''s generous intelligence offering the previous night, I knew that folks in the outer world were relatively weak to praise and positive reactions. Contrary to her wish, I planned to act the exact opposite of how she wanted me to behave. Any advantage I had was precious and needed to be used to its full potential. I responded with my best smile.


    "Good morning to you, ma''am. Your ribbon looks splendid on you. You''re right about that. I''ll be coming here every day starting today. I hope to be able to see you often."


    She put a hand on her cheeks and blushed slightly.


    "Oh my, you''re exactly as I heard. It''s nice to meet you too. You should get going before it gets too late, young man."


    "Yes. Have a nice day, ma''am."


    Barely a few meters further, I was stopped by a young bunny woman.


    "Good morning. Tila, right?"


    It felt like everyone in this village already knew about me for some reason.


    "Hello, miss. That''s me. Wow, your fur is shining so charmingly today. How do you take care of it?"


    I had no idea if my random praise was correct or not but she didn''t seem to dislike it. Just like the previous woman, her face flushed a little as she answered.


    "Huh? I¡­ I''m not doing anything special."


    "So it''s natural? By Sel, you''re one blessed bunny."


    I continued my way after a short greeting, leaving the young woman frozen in place. Just like that, I chattered with any bunny that passed by while on my way to my destination. When I was there, I left the cart in front of the house and knocked on the door. It was almost immediately opened by Tilen, the youngest in the family.


    "Tila! Welcome!"


    "Tilen! You look cool today too!"


    "Hehe."


    "Come in, Tila."


    Following the child''s father''s injunction, I entered the home. The family seemed to be in the middle of breakfast, or whatever meal number it was at this time of the day.


    "Did you eat yet? Come join us."


    "Thank you."


    I was seated at the table, together with the rest of the family. I noticed that Kuini was wearing the brooch I had gifted her the day prior. After greeting everyone, I was given some simple but filling food, which also tasted great at the same time. I was the one who initiated the conversation today.


    "I was recognized by a lot of villagers today. Did the news about me spread so quickly already?"


    This made Zay laugh.


    "It didn''t spread, my wife spread it. She''s been going around talking about you all evening yesterday. You know how it is, there''s not much entertainment in a village like this. People pass the time by spreading rumors."


    "I didn''t think stories about me would be so interesting. I met a lot of other merchants on my way here this morning."


    "Then you must know from their attitude, right? We don''t have such a friendly relationship with them but you''re different. I''m sure a lot of bunnies will be interested in you."


    "Why?"


    "To get news about Geola. To chat with an outsider. Or just by simple curiosity. Maybe more too, who knows, haha."


    "Dad¡­"


    "Whoops, my bad. That''s not a topic for the first meal."


    Kuini scolded her father while I gave her my usual grin. Just like the previous day, she avoided my eyes whenever I looked at her. I didn''t let the conversation die yet.


    "I had the feeling there were more women than men in the village. Am I mistaken about that?"


    It was Waja who answered me this time.


    "You''re not mistaken. Sadly, a lot of men don''t make it to this village. They''re often the first to fall outside of Geola''s domain. They''re under the most pressure and are worked to death in those places. Men bunnies also never leave without their family and they''re the last ones to escape whenever they''re rescued. A lot of women who live here lost their husbands due to these circumstances."


    "I see. I''m sorry, that was insensitive of me."


    "It''s not your fault. Now that you know, try to avoid the topic in the village."


    "Yes."


    We continued chatting, finding more joyous topics to start the day with. When the meal ended, Zay turned toward me.


    "All right, you should go get the crops."


    "Yes. Here''s the money."


    I gave him the agreed 86 silvers and he pocketed them happily.


    "Kuini. Show him to the warehouse."


    This startled his daughter.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you."


    She glanced at me before looking away again.


    "Okay¡­"


    We exited the house together. As soon as the door was closed, she shyly talked to me.


    "Please follow, my Lord."


    "Huh? What Lord? I''m a small merchant. Just call me Tila."


    She shook her head hard. I wasn''t sure what to do in this weird situation.


    "Um¡­ Try it. Ti-la. Easy, right?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shook her head even more violently this time.


    "No?"


    She nodded and I was left bewildered. If this was my world, I would have thought she wanted to do some role-play or something. Unfortunately, I doubted this was her intention here.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 78 – Warehouse

    "Is there any reason you want to call me this?"


    "I¡­"


    Her sentence didn''t go far. She shook her head again after the first world and didn''t say anything further. It couldn''t be helped. I wasn''t one to force others to do things they didn''t want to since I believed this was unproductive. It was better to go back to my usual methods.


    "Well, it''s fine. You can call me whatever you want. By the way, I noticed that you''re wearing that brooch. It looks great on you, Kuini. You look stunning."


    She turned away from me again.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    It still felt weird to be called so. Speaking of which, the outer world was also more medieval in terms of culture. I hadn''t thought too much about it yet since Geola was a sort of free city but there might be kings and queens ruling other places. If so, "Lords" possessing territories might also be a thing.


    The warehouse was a large building, close to the family''s fields. Kuini unlocked the door with a large key. Inside, a huge quantity of wooden boxes piled up almost to the ceiling, taking up most of the warehouse''s space. A few empty boxes sat in a corner, while five closed ones were set apart from the rest on the other side. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These five are for today."


    "I got it. Still, you have an amazing stock."


    "Because we didn''t have any contracted merchant for a long time. Dad was going to find a different way to sell the crops if you didn''t come."


    "Makes sense. Let me load my cart."


    Each box was filled to the brim and I had a hard time transporting them since they were so heavy. While I was doing this, Kuini gave me more explanations.


    "Everything has received the preservation spell. The five boxes are the ones that contain the crops that have been here for a long time and will perish soon. Is that fine with you, my Lord?"


    "Of course. We don''t want to waste any food. How much longer do you think they can last?"


    "Five to ten days."


    "That''s good enough. Thank you for telling me honestly, Kuini."


    She gave a small smile but looked away again when I grinned back. I finished loading my cart and got ready to leave.


    "I''ll get going now."


    "Yes. Ah, could you please come back with the empty boxes next time?"


    "Of course. Thank you for your help Kuini. I hope you have a great day."


    "Please travel safely, my Lord."


    I made my way back to the village entrance, at a much more moderate pace. Even with a cart, the load was quite burdensome. As I passed by the guards, one of them whistled in surprise.


    "Are you going to be fine, merchant? There''s a long way to Geola."


    He wasn''t wrong. There were twenty kilometers to go and considering my speed and burden, it would normally take me half a day if not more. The second guard cut the first one.


    "Don''t bother. Merchants are crazy about profit. Even a medium-sized rank 0 species like him is ready to make the trip without any horse. Heck, he''s coming to this cursed village to earn money. That tells all you need to know."


    "Hey, we''re not supposed to say stuff like that!"


    "Who cares? You think the same too, right?"


    "Still¡­"


    "A good day to you two, good sirs."


    I greeted them while passing by, ignoring their banter. I didn''t like their opinion but they were free to think whatever they wanted. The reality was that I still didn''t know much about the outer world. They might have a good reason for their words. Who was I to judge people I knew nothing about? Until I had a perfect grasp of the relationships between species, cultural norms, and political tidbits, it was better to stay on friendly terms with everyone and keep myself open-minded. My role as a trader was to constantly collect information and use that in the most advantageous manner possible. There was no point in making enemies for no reason.


    As soon as I was far enough and out of sight, I teleported to Suuru''s house. She quickly opened the door after I knocked on it.


    "You''re here, Tila."


    The proportion of longing in her gaze had increased compared to yesterday. It was probably only a matter of time until she completely forgave me.


    Following this, we settled into a certain routine over the next few days. In the morning, I would fetch the crops from the bunnies'' village. We would then sell them inside the dome together with Suuru. Using that money, I would buy selnic items, which I would sell to the weasel merchant during Geola''s night market.


    This was a great loop and our profits increased fast as we streamlined the process and got ourselves known in 82. I gave Suuru a part of the profits and she was giddy with the large amount of money she managed to earn every day.


    Ulum was still in the middle of her final exams and I didn''t bother her, only wishing her good luck from afar. Whenever I had time, I trained by casting the gate spell, to perfect it and increase my rank. I also kept visiting the slums to give food to the kids, sometimes to the boy, and other times to the girl. I was certain they were together so it didn''t matter which one received my gifts. I ran into trouble a few times but it was nothing dangerous for me. If I was pursued by thugs, I could simply turn a corner while escaping and teleport away immediately. There was no chance I would ever get caught by people like them.


    On Geola''s Delight''s side, I continued taking lessons from Berki, increasing my skills every time I visited her. She was more and more satisfied with me and always asked me to come back for more training. If I wanted a break from that, I would go to Linon and enjoy a relaxed time full of oral sex with her. Whether one or the other, we were feeling comfortable in each other presence by now, as much as such a thing could exist between a sex worker and their client.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 79 – Status Meeting

    Geola. A woman possessing orange fur sparkled with black dots entered a large meeting room inside the city hall. After quickly scanning inside, she noticed that all the meeting participants were seated and took her place at the end of the large table. She glanced at a sofa in a corner of the room, on which another woman with similar features as hers was lying lazily on her side while reading a book, before ignoring her, just like everyone else did.


    "Thank you for coming, all of you. Let''s start immediately. Is there any urgent report first?"


    Two men nodded and she urged the first one to talk.


    "There are movements in Makji. Our intelligence believes that a rank 7 appeared in Thuk. We think that another skirmish will start soon. Maybe even a war."


    She nodded and turned toward the second man.


    "We have similar information from Taifau. They''re also getting ready to fight."


    "Thank you for the good work. Eilin, can you confirm any of this?"


    A woman on the other side of the table answered.


    "Yes. We''re almost certain a new rank 7 has emerged in Thuk. A fire mage. They tried to keep it secret but it was impossible. The mood was tense and festive at the same time in the king''s entourage."


    "All right. Let''s trust this information and start to stock up on war supplies. Stop selling for the moment to increase the prices. Any other urgent report?"


    When no one responded, she continued.


    "Good. Let''s move on to weekly reports. Alrec?"


    "Security has been relatively good inside Geola this week. Nothing happened in the surrounding villages either. We''re planning a minor raid on a bunnies'' village in Taifau to free a few of them next week. Our recruits¡­"


    The minister of law and security''s report continued for a while, followed by reports from other ministers. Nothing exceptional was said; the week was a standard one. Eventually, it was the minister of commerce''s turn to speak.


    "We have found something abnormal being traded this week."


    All the participants who were trying hard not to fall asleep from the boring reports rejoiced internally. There was finally something interesting enough happening, that might allow them to stay afloat. The only one who scowled was Crali, who was leading the meeting.


    "What is it?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Some items of unknown technology are being spread in the marketplace. There are a few different kinds of them."


    "Relics?"


    "We¡­ don''t think they are relics. I think it''ll be faster if I show you directly. I have one of them with me."


    The man took out an object that looked like a fan. He clicked on a button and the blade started to rotate, sending refreshing wind in the otherwise warm room. No one was especially impressed by the display so far.


    "It doesn''t look like much, right? However, it is indeed incredible technology. That¡¯s because this isn¡¯t an enchanted item."


    This time, there were a few surprised looks.


    "Not enchanted? And not a relic?"


    "Yes. As you know, relics work using a few different kinds of energy. However, their main particularity is that they never use sel. This device is different because it does use sel. We tried to dismantle another one and we found out that sel is being stored in a small piece called the "battery". This battery propagates sel using extremely tiny threads, similar to pathways, to the parts that need it. With just two small batteries, this fan can operate for two days. On top of that, it''s possible for anyone to quickly fill the batteries with sel again and increase the fans'' life span indefinitely."


    Murmurs were now propagating inside the room, the participants chatting with their neighbors about this incredible item.


    "Silence. This seems like quite an impressive item."


    "It''s not just impressive. It''s something we have never seen before."


    "Are we able to reproduce it?"


    "We tried to ask the best enchanters and blacksmiths in the city and they all agreed it was far beyond our level of technology. Some pieces are too small and we don''t have any means of producing them currently."


    "Hmm. Where did those things come from? Did you investigate it?"


    "Of course. As you can expect, there has been a lot of reselling going around. But we managed to track the two initial sources."


    "Two?"


    "Yes. Officially, the provider is a weasel merchant of medium reputation in selling enchanted goods in the day market. He calls the goods "selnic" items. That''s where most people believe the items are initially coming from. However, when we looked into it, we found out that this weasel merchant was also buying from someone else. That source is a beginner merchant who started selling in the night market very recently."


    "Did you find where he was getting them from?"


    The man hesitated for a second.


    "Unfortunately, we weren''t able to."


    "Explain."


    "Yes. The merchant is called Tila Urtek. We tried to investigate him but there¡¯s almost no useful information to be found."


    "It''s fine. Report everything you know. I trust everyone understands how important this is?"


    All the meeting members nodded with concerned expressions, and the man continued with his report."


    "This is all the information we have about him. He first appeared about two weeks ago in Geola. He declared himself a trader from a faraway place but we haven''t been able to confirm that. He claims himself to be a monkey mutant. He made friends with another merchant in the day market and is also trading with a family in the bunnies'' village. Otherwise, he has very little contact with other people, except visiting Geola''s Delight occasionally."


    The mention of the brothel didn''t disturb anyone in the room and the report wasn''t interrupted in any way.


    "His movements are hard to trace and our informants often say they lost track of him. We believe he acquires the goods during one of these moments but we haven''t been able to find out where and when exactly."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 80 – Meeting Conclusion

    "So, you mean there''s somebody out there producing this incredible item and we have no idea who it is?"


    "¡­That''s correct. And there¡¯s more than one of these goods. The other ones are even more impressive than this fan."


    "Hmm. What about this merchant''s rank and affinity?"


    "He''s truly nothing special, even being under average. Rank 0 earth affinity mage, despite being twenty years old."


    "He must have been incredibly fortunate to find that trading opportunity."


    "We think so too. What should we do about him and these "selnic" items?"


    The woman looked around the room.


    "Does anyone have an opinion on the topic?"


    Another woman spoke in response.


    "We can''t do nothing. If we can get our hands on that technology, we''ll gain a critical advantage in the region."


    The minister of law and security intervened.


    "That''s right. I''m also worried about the Taende''s empire. They''re busy fighting on their northern border for now but that won''t last forever. Once they''re done there, we''re probably going to be next."


    "And so, any concrete plans?"


    There was a long moment of silence before another man gave a suggestion.


    "We can send a strong spy with shadow or wind affinity to track him at all times."


    "Hmm. Anything else?"


    "We can coerce him to reveal his secrets directly."


    "I''d like to avoid these methods if possible. We''re a free trading city. If we can get what we want without hurting the people that make the economy turn, that would be for the best."


    "What about buying the information from him?"


    They discussed a bit more before reaching a conclusion.


    "We''ll continue to spy on him using experts with high ranks. If nothing comes out, we''ll interact with him directly. In the worst case, we''ll use coercion or force. Does anyone disagree with this?"


    With no one answering, the meeting''s leader moved things forward.


    "All right. Let''s continue with the regular reports."


    Half an hour later, the meeting concluded and the participants exited the room while chattering. When the door closed after the last person, only the two women with orange fur were left in the room. The one who directed the meeting turned toward the one still lazily reading a book on the sofa.


    "New technology. Selnic items. What do you think, Mom?


    However, the one lying on her side didn''t answer her question. She was even completely ignored. Seeing this, she couldn''t help sighing. It was always like this. Since her mother decided to give her the reins of Geola, she never helped her with anything, all because she wanted her to "learn on the job". That wouldn''t be so bad if it stopped there. The problem was that if she dared make any mistake, her mother would tease her forever about it until she felt like strangling her. Unfortunately, there was no way she could ever do anything to the strongest fighter in the region. She could only grind her teeth while being on the receiving end of her endless mockery.


    She left her alone and moved to the desk in the corner of the room. This place originally was a meeting room but because her mother always stayed there to keep an ear on whatever happened despite not intervening, she ended up making it her office too. She would never have admitted it but it was reassuring to be next to the experienced powerhouse that was her mother. Despite her being totally useless.


    **********


    In a dirty back alley of Geola, wet sounds were resounding in the otherwise dark ambiance, filled with despair and morosity. A young girl with black fur was kneeling in front of a man, bobbing her head over his dick. The man was groaning his pleasure without restraint while his two friends were alternating between watching the scene and monitoring the movements in the alley.


    "Use your tongue, filthy brat!"


    The girl frowned and didn''t obey, just continuing as before.


    "Shit, you just don''t listen, huh?"


    One of the two other men laughed.


    "Since when did she listen to us?"


    "Tsk. Useless kid. Whatever."


    He took her head in hand and sent her deep onto his tool before forcing it up and down, essentially face fucking the girl. She gave a muffled scream full of hatred and tried to get away but his grip didn''t give her any chance to do so. With grunts of excitement, he increased the speed of the girl''s head movements. Eventually, he released his load inside her mouth with one last lowly groan.


    "Ugh! Phew! That''s the stuff."


    After cumming everything, he removed his dick from her jaws.


    "Hey, swallow it all."


    With a face full of disgust, the girl spit his disgusting spunk right at his feet.


    "Scram, you old garbage."


    He slapped her brutally while the two other men sneered at the scene. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, as fierce as always. That''s our Erin."


    The girl let out a short shout of pain as she was violently hit and the loathing accentuated even further in her gaze. The man in front of her leered at her body through her rags.


    "Aren''t growing nicely, filthy brat?"


    He extended his hand toward her breasts but she smacked it away.


    "Don''t touch me, you old shit!"


    Of course, she got slapped again for that but she at least avoided them discovering that she was indeed growing a lot, a little bit too much for her well-being. Especially after being able to eat almost to her fill recently.


    "We''re done here, right? I''m leaving!"


    One of the two other men, who she had to take care of just before, threw something at her. It was a piece of bread, of a completely different quality from what she had been eating the last few days, hard and almost moldy.


    "Say hi to your little family. And remember why you''re able to live without trouble."


    She turned her back on them without responding, heading toward the sole well in the slums. She needed to clean herself up before she could appear in front of her siblings.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 81 – Family

    The gazes of the slum residents on her way were everything but friendly. At best, it was indifference to her passing by. At worse, it was disdain or repugnance. She ignored them all, only focusing on reaching the well. Once she was there, she drew some water from it. It was unclear and muddy water but was still the best that was available in this forsaken place. She used it to clean her mouth and body, removing any trace of what just happened as best as she could.


    While doing this, she looked down on her body. Her chest was bulging over her torso while her waist and butt were taking some forms. She hated how she was so obviously getting more effeminate. It wouldn''t be long before those low lives stopped being satisfied with a blowjob because of her youth. The thought made her shiver. She could very much imagine the fate that awaited her. She had seen it happen to others too many times already.


    She shook her head and swiftly dried herself. She had to go back home now. After making her way through the labyrinth-like alleys of the slum, she eventually arrived at a small and dark back street. In the middle of it stood a bunch of pieces of wood and cloths, organized to create a makeshift shelter.


    As she approached, a boy left it to check who was coming. He smiled as he noticed it was her.


    "Rin. Welcome back."


    "Yeah¡­"


    A smaller boy then left the shelter and ran toward her, jumping into her arms.


    "Rin! Ouelkom bak!''"


    She hugged his small form back, appreciating his body heat. Her brothers looked just like her, with black fur, triangular ears, and a slim tail. These two were the sole solace of her life, the reason she could go on every day. Her most precious family. She gave a slight smile.


    "I''m back, my treasure."


    "Hehehe!"


    Her baby brother giggled happily in her arms before leaving her and running back into the dilapidated shelter. Amongst the three of them, he was the only one who didn''t feel bad about living here. This was all he had known since he was born, after all. In the same way, she was practically his mother since she looked after him since his birth.


    She gave the piece of bread to her other brother, who accepted it with guilt on his expression. She never told him what she was doing to get the adults'' protection but he wasn''t a fool. He was roaming the streets of the slum just as much as her and he was hearing all sorts of things. But she didn''t care. She was their older sister. She would do anything for them.


    Once they were settled in their home, they ate a frugal meal, with the two older siblings sharing the hard bread and the younger one swallowing the better food they had. Aren looked at their younger sibling happily eating before glancing her way.


    "Do you think he''ll come today too?"


    "Don''t think about it. We shouldn''t rely on him in the first place."


    "But¡­ he''s been coming every day for a week."


    "So what? He''ll get bored of it eventually. Just like all the others. It''s just a game for people like him. A game they play to make themselves feel good."


    Her brother turned his head away and the discussion halted there. She watched Orun eat his food, finding comfort in his pure and innocent behavior.


    Once the meal was done, they put the food away and focused on their tasks. Orun still needed one of them to always stay with him since he was so young and they had to alternate who kept an eye on him. It was Aren''s turn for now and Erin gazed at them distractedly.


    She knew she didn''t have a lot of time left before the worst happened to her. She still remembered the time they had to escape from Makji with their father. The trip had been hard, especially because their father was in bad health. They initially rented a small place but their father''s condition deteriorated quickly. He passed away from sickness soon after and the children were left to their own devices, ending up in the slums. Because Orun was still a newborn baby at the time, they had to use any leftover money from their father to buy the services of a surrogate mother for her milk. They were left with nothing after that but it was a small price to pay to save their brother''s life.


    As for their mother, none of them knew anything about her. By the time Erin was old enough to understand the world around her, her father and Aren were the only beings in her life. Their father was a good person and he loved them dearly. However, now that she was older, she realized that their situation had been weird. He was inside the house most of the time to take care of them, only leaving it on rare occasions. It was unknown where his income was coming from.


    Years later, their father came back with the newborn Orun as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Soon after that, they had to flee the country, for a reason their father hadn''t disclosed either. Even though she and Aren had asked him many times about their mother and the reason for needing to escape, he never answered their questions.


    As for her current situation, it wasn''t like she had no plans at all. After spying on rich children for a long time, she managed to overhear the secret to increase in rank. She had been training her magic since then, aiming to become a rank 1 sorceress. Even that small increase in rank would give them a better chance in life. Unfortunately, it was a lot harder than expected. She knew that simply hearing a few pieces of advice on that one time was far from the full tutoring rich kids received but she wasn''t ready to give up yet. This was her only hope, the only thing she had.


    She closed her eyes and focused on the flow of sel inside her body.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 82 – Nightmare

    In the basement of a skyscraper, inside a high-security room, a teenager was sitting on a chair surrounded by a lot of machinery around him. He was in a deplorable state, tears and snot running down his face while panting hard. His torso was attached to the chair with a metallic rope and his left arm was inside a terrible-looking machine full of blades. As for his right arm, it didn''t look like a human limb anymore. It was mostly shredded and crushed, with muscles, flesh, and bones protruding on several spots, and blood smearing the ground under it.


    His blurred gaze was fixated on the men and women in front of him, full of despair and hatred.


    "P-please stop it. I can''t take it anymore. P-please, I beg you."


    Completely unmoved, one of the women responded to his plea.


    "What do you mean stop? We''ve only just started."


    Horror appeared on the boy''s visage.


    "N-no¡­ Why are you doing this? It doesn''t make any sense!"


    "It''s all for your own good."


    "Load of shit!"


    Ignoring him, the woman turned to her colleagues.


    "He''s still doing fine. Do his left arm now."


    One man nodded and switched the machinery on. With a terrible sound, the blades started to rotate while approaching the intact left arm.


    "Nooo! Stop! I beg you! Stop it! Aaaaaarrrrrggggghhhhhh!"


    The observers looked impassively as the gory scene happened in front of their eyes, the boy''s arms getting shredded as he released a long howl of pure agony. Soon enough, his left arm was left in the same state as his right one. The teenager''s tears and snot ran profusely as he panted hard, looking at what previously was his limb with pure dread.


    "I hate you! I hate you all! I swear I''ll kill all of you! I swear it! I''ll kill all of you and torture you like you did to me!"


    The woman nodded approvingly.


    "Amazing."


    The other people in the room agreed with her as they seemed just as impressed. At this moment, a door in the back of the room opened and a man entered. The woman turned his way.


    "You''re here. We started already."


    Contrary to the others in the room, he looked at the scene in front of him uncomfortably.


    "What in Ryl are you doing here?"


    "Don''t ask any stupid questions. Just do your job."


    The man had no answer to that and stayed silent, although his expression was far from happy.


    "Tila, dear, say hi to your new instructor."


    "Go to hell!"


    "Hehe, incredible, just incredible. Hey, do his right leg next."


    "N-no! I was just joking! I was kidding! Don''t do it! Don''t! Aaaaaarrrrrggggghhhhhh!"


    A few minutes later, the boy was in an even worse state, with three of his limbs being unrecognizable. However, no matter what, he wasn''t losing too much blood and his life didn''t seem to be in danger.


    "I hate you¡­ I hate you all so much. I''ll never forgive you."


    The woman turned toward the newcomer man once more.


    "Isn''t he amazing? I''ve never seen someone like him. His willpower is in a completely different dimension."


    The man looked at her with disgust.


    "What are you going to do with him?"


    "We''re going make him the most brilliant member of the Trading Union, of course."


    "What?"


    He paused for a moment before adding.


    "Aren''t you afraid of his revenge when he gets stronger?"


    "Everyone here has been selected with care. We''ll all be dead of old age by the time he gets to that point."


    She then laughed a little bit.


    "Well, except for you."


    The boy''s crazed gaze immediately locked onto the man, who couldn''t help taking a step back, which was ridiculous considering their difference in age and rank.


    "You. I''ll remember your face. I''ll never forget. I''ll come back to you without fault in the future. When you expect it the less, sleeping peacefully with your family. You''ll wake up one day and your family will be all gone. You''ll never find them again. I might leave a leg or an arm here and there as a hint, maybe? Hahaha!"


    "He''s crazy!"


    The woman shook her head.


    "Not at all. He knows exactly what he''s doing, even in that situation. He can spout stuff like this even with three limbs shredded. That''s why he''s special."


    The teenager continued his speech.


    "There''s a way to avoid it, you know? Just free me from here and I''ll forgive you. That''s your only chance to live a long and peaceful life. Think of your family. Do it for them."


    While the man looked horrified, the woman only laughed in a good mood.


    "You don''t need to listen to anything he says. The boy''s oddly convincing. He''ll be a killer as a trader later on."


    The man''s gaze subtly changed and the woman added as if reading his mind.


    "Ah, don''t try to do anything to him. All ten Elders have put dibs on him."


    "What? All of them? Those geezers who don''t care even if a country burns in flames?"


    "The very ones."


    "¡­Who''s that kid?"


    "You''ve been briefed already. But, if I were to describe him in one sentence, I''d say he''s the future of the Trading Union?"


    The man looked at her, dumbfounded, and she moved back to the boy. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All right, Tila, dear. Let''s continue?"


    "You think you''re safe? I''ll rank up so fast that I''ll become strong enough to kill you before you die of old age! I''ll destroy anything you hold dear in front of your eyes!"


    The woman caressed his face drenched in sweat, tears, and snot with adoration.


    "I''d gladly die from your hands a hundred times if you could do that, dear. But for now, it''s time for more training?"


    "N-no! I said I can''t take it anymore! Stop it already! I''m at my limit!"


    "You have no limits, dear. Do it."


    "No, no, no! I curse you! You''ll burn in Ryl''s flames forever! Aaaaaarrrrrggggghhhhhh!"


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 83 – Gazes

    "Argh! Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­"


    I woke up with a shout, my body drenched with cold sweat. It was the same nightmare as usual, featuring one of the worst parts of my training. I didn''t dream about it that often anymore, but it was always an unpleasant experience each time it happened.


    I heard someone banging on the wall next to mine.


    "Shut up! Why are you yelling so early in the morning?"


    The banging was followed by some more from the ceiling this time.


    "You shut up! Cough, cough! Why are you banging walls like a retard?"


    After that, many more started to bang walls and scream at others from their rooms. It seemed my nightmare had woken up most of the inn. I ignored the shouts around me, shivering a bit at the remaining feelings within me.


    It was something that happened when I was still rank 2 and hadn''t learned the teleportation spell yet. For some reason, the training program switched to torture resistance, which I still thought didn''t make any sense. Yet, my crazy instructors didn''t care in the least about my protests and I had to endure a full month of the most atrocious torture one could imagine. They also didn''t mind destroying my body since they had hired a transcendent life mage to heal me. In the end, I didn''t gain immunity to pain since this was impossible but became a lot more resistant to it, whatever good this did to my life.


    It was only much later that I realized how much they invested in my training. Thinking about it, paying for the services of a transcendent life mage just to heal a rank 2 during his "training" didn''t make any sense. Of course, at that time, I couldn''t care less about that. The only thoughts in my mind were the horrible pain and the pure hatred toward them for making me go through all of this.


    The worst part was probably how my instructors didn''t do any of this by malice. On the contrary, a lot of them adored me. It was distorted love born from their greed, and the belief that they were creating something incredible by training me, someone who would contribute more than anyone else to the Trading Union, the organization they had devoted their whole lives to. Some of them even loved me more than their real family, which said it all. They were all completely crazy. And that was still without taking the psycho Elders into account. I didn''t even want to remember those insane geezers.


    ''''


    I shook my head, clearing up my thoughts. I left my room after using the water basin in the room to clean myself up a little. I was at my usual inn in Geola. Despite being very early in the morning, the inn owner was already in the kitchen preparing breakfast. I called out to him, checking out by giving him the key to the room back.


    When I was outside, I breathed the relatively fresh air of the morning. As predicted, the temperature was steadily going up as days passed and it was no wonder that my fans were selling like hotcakes. Or more like, how the weasel merchant was selling them like hotcakes.


    Immediately, I sensed the usual gazes on me. I was sensitive to people looking at me due to my training and I instantly noticed it when people started tailing me a few days prior. This forced me to be more careful when I teleported and moved around.


    I acted as if I wasn''t aware of anything and walked forward. This early in the morning, I didn''t have anything to do and just strolled aimlessly. Wandering around Geola was always a great enjoyment. There were curious sights to see no matter where one looked, whether it was a nice building or an interesting-looking species.


    The previous week had passed without too much trouble. The only thing that hadn''t gone well was trying to meet Ulum after her exams ended. I went to the library many times but never managed to find her. Eventually, I left a message for her to the librarians, in case she ever came to the building. It was simply to tell her that she could find me in the market since I had started working as a merchant.


    A while later, I turned corners until I stopped feeling the eyes on me for a moment and went to fetch the daily stock of crops from the bunnies'' village before teleporting to Suuru''s house. She had just woken up, still looking slightly sleepy.


    "Good morning, Tila."


    "Good morning, Suuru."


    My random appearance didn''t surprise her much anymore and she had completely accepted it, even though she still hadn''t felt like allowing me back into her bed yet. It shouldn''t be long anymore and I thought it would coincide with the moment her vagina was fully healed and she stopped feeling any pain.


    Not too long after, we were tackling selling our stock of crops in the market. By now, we were relatively well known in our corner and had many regular clients. I was the one who handled most of the conversations with the customers since this was my forte.


    "Hello, Mrs. Saely. How is it that you''re looking more resplendent every day?"


    "Oh, oh, no need for flattery. Give me the usual."


    "Yes, ma''am." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite saying that, it was obvious she appreciated my comments, which was the very reason I made them every single time. Combined with our cheap prices and high quality, she was a client who would never buy food from other traders as long as we existed. And we now had many like her.


    Time passed quickly as our regular customers came one after the other. Other food merchants were sending us dark looks but we didn''t pay any attention to them. Such was the law of the market. Better us than them.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 84 – Inspector

    In the early afternoon, a special "customer" arrived at our booth.


    "Ulum, my friend! It''s good to see you!"


    She was wearing a long dress of high quality, her face impassive as she stared at me.


    "Tila. Long time no see."


    "Really! Did you receive my message from the library?"


    "I did."


    "So, how did your exams go?"


    "I aced everything, of course."


    "That goes without saying. I taught you, after all."


    She ignored my remark and turned toward Suuru.


    "She is?"


    "Oh, where''s my mind? She''s Suuru, my partner in this business venture. Suuru, this is Ulum, a girl who doesn''t like physical contact."


    The girl in question scowled at me.


    "Is that how you''re introducing me?"


    "She also becomes hysterical if you touch her. I''m saying that from personal experience."


    Suuru put a hand in front of her mouth, failing to hide her smile completely.


    "Nice to meet you, Ulum. I''ll¡­ I''ll be careful."


    Ulum looked fed up with me but still answered her.


    "Yes. Nice to meet you too."


    I wasn''t one to stop when the vibe was so good.


    "I''m glad you got my message and came to see me. You must have missed me dearly."


    "I didn''t come here because of you."


    "Oh, now you''re going to say you''re here in official business or something. No need to be shy, I know how much you like me."


    "Be quiet, Tila. I here on official business."


    "Really? How so?"


    "I started working in the city''s trading department after graduation. I''m here on an inspection."


    "Oh my sel!"


    "What now?"


    "You received my message saying I would start working as a merchant and you directly chose to work for the trading department to be able to meet me whenever you want. I''m touched!"


    "Stop it with your delusions. Let''s get to business. I''m here to inspect your stall today."


    "Wow¡­ I don''t know if I can handle such heavy love, you know? But don''t worry, I also like you, my friend. Maybe about 20% of how much you love me?"


    She sent me a dark glare.


    "What did you say?"


    "Okay, 25%! That''s my best offer. I can''t go any higher than that!"


    Her gaze pierced me for a few long seconds before she sighed helplessly.


    "I''m here to inspect your stall because we received complaints that your business is unfair competition."


    Suuru gasped while I remained completely unmoved. The merchants around us started paying closer attention to what was happening.


    "Interesting. Inspect anything you want, Ulum, my friend. We have nothing to hide."


    "I''m not your friend right now."


    "Of course."


    She sent me one last glance before looking at our food offer. Truthfully, there was nothing to see. Our vegetables and fruits looked fine and there was no problem with them whatsoever. Our prices were indicated clearly, too. Our setup couldn''t have been simpler and more explicit.


    "I need to try some of your food. Give me an apple."


    "That''ll be 6 lods¡­"


    Her frown intensified as she glared at me again.


    "¡­But I''ll give it to you for free since we''re friends."


    "Hmph."


    She took the apple from me, cleaned it thoroughly, and bit into it. She appreciated the taste for a few moments before nodding.


    "It''s good. No problem. Your prices are lower than average but there''s nothing wrong with that. I''ll report that the complaints are unfounded."


    "You did great for justice today, inspector."


    She didn''t care about my words and looked at the traders around us.


    "And I hope there won''t be any other random complaints like this in the future or the people who complain will be the ones to be inspected next."


    The merchants looked away unhappily but there was nothing they could do.


    "How professional, even though you just started working. You have a great career in front of you!"


    "Whatever. I''m done here. I''m leaving."


    "Already? Stay a bit more. Let''s chat."


    "Talk about what?"


    "Anything. How you''ve been doing, how were the exams, why you chose to work in the trading department. Let''s share the news."


    "I''m busy."


    "Booo. You''re no fun. Ulum is boring, boooring."


    "I remember now why I didn''t miss talking with you¡­"


    She stayed silent for a moment, an expression of reprobation on her face. Eventually, she asked.


    "How''s your business going?"


    "Haha. See? You can do it if you want!"


    "I''m leaving."


    "Come on, don''t act like a kid."


    "I can''t believe you''re the one saying this."


    "Come here, I''ll tell you everything. It all started when I had this brilliant idea of¡­"


    For the next few tens of minutes, I chatted with Ulum, getting up to speed on what had happened since the last time we saw each other. It was mostly only me blabbering about stuff but I still managed to get some news from her from time to time. While this happened, Suuru handled any customer who came to buy our products, listening to our talk from the side. I included her in the discussion whenever she was free so that she didn''t feel excluded and the three of us had a good time.


    Eventually, Ulum had to go. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can I find you, my friend?"


    "I have a desk in the city hall, in the trading department. I''m there most of the time."


    "Got it. It was nice seeing you today."


    "Hm. Good luck with your stall. Goodbye, Suuru."


    Once she was gone, Suuru immediately questioned me.


    "How did you get to know her, Tila?"


    "We met when I was learning the language in the library. She''s a good person, as long as you don''t physically touch her."


    "I see. It''s great that you made such a good friend."


    I wasn''t lying when I said she was a nice girl. It was clear she valued her relationships. No matter how one looked at it, what she did today could barely be called an inspection at all. Plus, she was the one who came and not any other colleague of hers, even though she only started her job a few days prior. The evidence was aplenty.


    I would need to tease her about it the next time we met.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 85 – Unwell

    We finished selling our stock a few hours before the market closed. With repeat customers and new ones always coming, we were selling everything early every day, to the point that we considered increasing our daily supply. After buying some more selnic items, I teleported us to Suuru''s house, leaving her to her training, before teleporting again to Geola.


    It had been a few days since I saw my merchant friend Giya, and I planned to visit him today. However, when I reached the day market, I found his booth empty. I asked the merchant right next to him, whom I knew he was in a friendly relationship with.


    "Hello, sir. Would you know what happened to Giya?"


    "Hello. He''s sick today. Cough, cough. And I think he gave me his illness too." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He indeed coughed the same way I remembered Giya doing.


    "Oh no. You should consult someone, sir."


    "Cough, cough. Maybe I will."


    After thinking for a bit, I decided to go to Giya''s house to see how he was doing. I still remembered where it was located and quickly made my way there. I knocked on the door but no one answered. After waiting a few moments, I knocked again. I heard some noise coming from inside and the feeble voice soon queried.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough! Who¡­ is it?"


    "Giya, it''s Tila. I heard about your sickness."


    "Ah¡­ Tila. Cough, cough. Good to hear from you¡­ I can''t let you come in, my friend... I don''t want you to catch whatever I have."


    "Is there anything I can do? Did you go to the herbalist?"


    "Cough, cough. Yes¡­ Four of them. None could help me¡­ I even went to a life mage but that only calmed down the pain for a short while."


    Life mages were great for treating wounds and broken body parts but they weren''t that useful for treating diseases. These were handled by medicines and drugs, whether it was in my world or this one. The only difference was that I wouldn''t rely much on the concoctions prepared by herbalists from the outer world since it was always unsure how they prepared those.


    "Damn. That sounds bad."


    "I''ll be fine after some rest¡­ Cough, cough. That''s what they all advised me to do¡­ You shouldn''t stay here for too long, Tila¡­ You''re rank 0¡­ I don''t want anything to happen to you¡­ Cough, cough."


    "Okay¡­ Have a good rest, Giya. I hope you get better soon."


    "Yeah¡­ Cough, cough, cough, cough! Let''s hit the brothel together when I''m back to health."


    I left his place, deep in thought. Something was wrong. My instincts warned me about the situation. I stopped walking and focused hard.


    Giya''s disease. His neighbor merchant in the market being stuck with the same disease. There was nothing strange about this. I searched deeper into my memories and managed to remember more.


    ''''


    Warning bells were ringing in my head. I was just a hypothesis but¡­


    ''''


    If it were the case, that would be very bad. In my world, pandemics were called "future destroyers", "generation killers", or "reverse demographic bombs". Just like Giya said, the lower one''s rank was, the more exposed the person was to diseases and sickness. Since most of the low-ranked people were young, it meant that pandemics were disasters for children, teenagers, and young people. The elderly, on the other hand, were relatively safe. In my world, most of the population was at rank 6 since it was the last rank before the "wall". Contrary to here, reaching that rank was but a matter of time, which also meant that as long as one was old enough, they would be relatively safe from sickness.


    As a rank 4, I had some disease resistance but it was far from perfect. I could still fall ill, even though the effects of the sickness would be slightly alleviated. I was by no means safe from a potential pandemic.


    ''''


    While this was a just guess and a possibility, there was no need to take any risk. I needed to stay away from Geola until I had a better understanding of the situation.


    That was a shame since my selnic items business was doing well. The weasel merchant was probably selling my stuff left and right since he now had enough funds to buy everything I had every day. Which meant I was making a lot of money too.


    It wasn''t to say I should just stop earning altogether, though. There was one more trading action I had been curious about for a while now, and that was regional and international trade. I knew Geola acted as a commercial center in the region but that was the extent of my knowledge. Who was buying what, at what price, and how did they transport the goods? All sorts of questions I needed answers to if I wanted to use the opportunity to trade with places other than this city.


    As soon as my decision was taken, I pushed forward with it. Truthfully, acting as a merchant in a world where the technological level was so low was quite exciting. It was like I was in a movie, playing the role of a trader in a medieval world. Even though this world was filled with bandits, pickpockets, and scammers, this was part of what made it interesting too.


    I went back to my next best source of information after Giya, the potter merchant who gave me intelligence about the bunnies'' village. He looked as bored and willing to chat as the previous time. I bought a few of his stuff and asked him everything I was curious about. I didn''t mind my storage getting filled with pottery too much either. Who knows, maybe I could sell these in a different country?


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 86 – Market Study

    We chatted for a long time and I learned a lot about the region''s geography, the current political situation, the goods each country had access to, the ones they were interested in, and so on.


    Still, he was just a single person and I couldn''t base my whole knowledge on one source only. After leaving him, I asked many more people to confirm everything I heard. One person could lie but if ten people said the same thing, they were either telling the truth, what they thought was the truth, or the city was filled with compulsive mythomaniacs. In simple terms, I was doing market research.


    Eventually, I cross-checked my information so much that I was able to get a solid understanding of the situation plus some interesting news. Starting from the conclusion, there were so many rumors that a war was on the brink of beginning between the surrounding countries that there was very little chance it was false information.


    The geography of the region was relatively simple. The world had nine continents and the one we were on was called Bankil. Geola was located relatively south on the continent. The only things south from here were a mountain range, followed by a country bordering the ocean.


    North of Geola was the kingdom of Makji. It was a matriarchal kingdom where a queen always reigned and men had very little power in society. It was mostly constituted of feline subspecies.


    The country of Taifau was located east of Geola, an authoritarian military regime mostly composed of canine subspecies.


    Finally, west of Geola was the kingdom of Thuk, a place that accepted any species except for feline and canine subspecies. It was currently under the rule of a king.


    It didn''t take a genius to understand why these countries hated each other. On top of being inhabited by contrasting species, they had differences in almost every aspect. Distinct population size, incompatible cultures, opposite political beliefs, and dissimilar natural resources. The list could go on. They had been fighting for decades, alternating between skirmishes and full-blown wars.


    In the middle of all of that was Geola, a city that acted as a trade hub for these dire enemies. Because the three countries didn''t allow any trading with their neighbors except with Geola, the city used this advantage to buy cheaply here and sell expensively there. And the three countries had no choice but to accept it.


    The main reason for that was that they didn''t have any fighters of high rank. To be precise, any person from those countries who crossed the wall instantly attracted the ire of the other two countries, who attacked them with all they could until they were forced to send the rank 7 to fight and eventually die.


    There was a good reason for this. Reaching rank 7 meant that the person could reach rank 8, rank 9, and rank 10. And if that was the case, that would be a repetition of what happened with Geola. Lady Angin, whom they didn''t pay much attention to at first, ended up becoming too powerful for them in the end. And now, they couldn''t afford to do anything to the free city as long as she was alive. It was well known that a rank 6, for example, could obliterate an army of rank 3 by themselves, and the same applied to higher ranks too. Even though it wasn''t clear what rank Lady Angin was at, she seemed to be too much to handle for these countries who usually didn''t even have anyone above rank 6, no matter how much larger their army was.


    The current tense situation was a boon for me, however. All these countries would soon need war supplies in large quantities. Since the war probably wouldn''t start before a few weeks, it was the perfect time to go to one of these places and sell them what they needed at a high price.


    After asking for more precise information, I learned that only Makji didn''t have an iron mine in their territory, making it the best target by far. War meant weapons and weapons meant iron. I could stock iron weapons and iron ingots to aim for maximum profit. Speaking of which, I still had a few weapons from the bandits that attacked me on my way to Geola. Since I didn''t know anything about arms, I had no idea if they were any good but I doubted their quality would be amazing.


    Next was about transportation. This one was a little tricky. Technically, I didn''t need to do the same as people from the outer world. I could teleport north until I reached a large city in Makji, sell my stuff there, and come back here. Yet, this wasn''t a realistic option.


    First, things were different from Geola where no one paid me much attention when I arrived. In that kingdom, everyone was of a similar subspecies, and there was no doubt they would start to ask questions if someone they had never seen before popped out of nowhere.


    The second problem was that my storage had a limited capacity. At rank 4, it was about the size of a small room, which was nice, but still wasn''t enough for a large trade like I intended to do. Of course, I could teleport back and forth multiple times but we would come back to the first issue.


    Finally, there was something about security. I posed as a rank 0, and there was little doubt that I could run into trouble because of that. Even if I showed that I was rank 4, that would make little difference. I would just go from being nothing to being mediocre. I could always escape if necessary but that would never allow me to sell anything. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In conclusion, I needed to create a proper caravan and ask for professional fighters to escort me back and forth.


    I had a lot of work in front of me but that was exciting in itself. Who knew I would do something that was only ever narrated in historical or fantasy games and novels? Even though the main character of those stories often was on the escorting side, I liked being on the employer''s side.


    As a merchant, I wasn''t supposed to use violence if I could help it. The main point was to pay other people to do the brawling for me.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 87 – Preparations Start

    The very first step was to get a carriage to transport the goods. I headed toward the city''s northern exit and stopped at the wagon & carriage shop. Logically, there were stables and carriage shops near the main exits of the city in the four cardinal directions. It wasn''t the same one I bought my current small cart from, though. It didn''t matter which shop I used but since I would depart toward the north, it was slightly more convenient to buy close to the northern exit.


    The wagon shop and the stables were two different businesses, one on each side of the streets, but it was obvious they were often working together. I decided to talk to them together to save time and trouble.


    "Hello, sirs. I need to buy a large, covered wagon with a trailer for a trading caravan. Together with enough horses to pull everything."


    Now, this was something I learned in the past week I had been here, but the term horse applied to two different things. The first one was the sentient horse species, who were no different from any other species that went around the streets of Geola. The second one was the animal horses, which all had limited intelligence, no sentience, couldn''t talk, and behaved like, well, normal animals.


    I was bewildered by the naming choice but then learned that it applied to almost every species. Most of them had their non-sentient animal counterpart. When I asked for an explanation about this strange reality, the responses I received were all over the place. No one knew why it was like this but that didn''t stop people from coming up with the most incredible theories.


    Some said it was because the animals were degraded versions of the species while others argued it was the other way around, with the species being evolved animals. There were hypotheses that animals were being cursed by sel, but then again, more people said the species were the ones blessed by sel instead. Part of the population spoke about dark experiments leading to these results, while the others blabbered about a group of legendary transcendents creating a miracle. And that was only a small snippet of all the theories that existed. The conjectures were so diverse and varied that it was impossible to determine the truth.


    "I have the carriages that you need. It all depends on what you''re planning to transport." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''ll be mainly weapons and iron ingots. Maybe a few other miscellaneous items too."


    The stable owner spoke next.


    "So, very heavy goods. If you''re planning to pull a large carriage together with a trailer full of that, you''ll need at least six horses."


    "I understand. Let''s check the carriages first and buy the horses next."


    After some discussions and haggling, I bought what I needed. The carriage and trailer were both protected by something similar to a tarpaulin, which had been oiled to be waterproof. The wagon itself could sit two people in the driver''s seat. I bought six solid horses, all with brown manes and hair to keep a uniform feeling. I didn''t know anything about horses but I still faked inspecting them to see if they didn''t look sick or something.


    My current budget was quite large since I had sold stuff for a full week. Speaking of which, a week was made of ten days in this world. A hundred days made a season and four seasons made a year. There were no other subdivisions in the calendar. A year had 383 days, which made the autumn season only have 83 days as an exception.


    Back to my budget, I had around 450 golds to use in the outer world. It was a small fortune for a normal person and a good start toward my trading career. The carriage cost me 8 golds and the trailer another 5 gold. Each horse was 1 gold, making for a total of 19 golds. I also bought a few replacement pieces for the carriage and trailer in case they broke, together with some food and brushes for the horses, increasing my expenses to 21 golds.


    There was only one remaining issue I had to address.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve never driven a horse-pulled carriage before. Could any of you teach me how to do it? I''ll pay for your time, of course."


    They didn''t look very interested in my offer but this was essential for me.


    "10 silvers per hour."


    When they didn''t react, I tried again.


    "20 silvers per hour. 30."


    "I''ll do it for 30."


    The stable owner was the one who accepted in the end. 30 silvers per hour was a lot and it was a good opportunity to fill his pockets with easy money.


    We created a small setup with only the carriage plus two horses and he taught me how to drive it. Frankly, it was nothing special. The horses just needed basic instructions with the reins to understand when to start going, when to stop, and when to turn. Turning probably was the trickiest part since the horses might not feel it when pulling the line in one direction or the other, especially when there were more than two of them.


    It took me less than an hour to have a basic mastery of carriage driving. I gave the full hour amount to the stable owner, who looked satisfied with his earnings.


    Now, I couldn''t take the horses and carriage back with me yet so I rented some space created for travelers and merchants in the stables for a day.


    My next step was to fill my newly acquired wagons with the goods. There were two places I needed to visit: a blacksmith for the weapons and a merchant who sold iron ingots. Fortunately, there were plenty of both in Geola and I made my way to the first blacksmith I came across. I was immediately hit by the high temperature inside the place, due to many workers forging weapons, tools, and armors in the back of the store.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 88 – Purchase Restrictions

    There was a sort of counter where a young woman was handling clients. When it was my turn, she looked at me with a friendly smile. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome. What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Hello. I''d like to buy weapons in bulk."


    Her grin disappeared, replaced with a troubled expression.


    "I''m sorry, we received a restraint order on sales yesterday from the Ministry of Commerce. We''re not allowed to sell in bulk until the order is lifted."


    Nothing was easy, it seemed. This told me a couple of things. The government of Geola was aware of the incoming war and tried to artificially spike the prices. And they had enough leverage to issue these sorts of orders to individual businesses.


    "How much can I buy?"


    "Ten items per week per person."


    "Are you fine obeying these sorts of orders from them?"


    "Yes, because they''re not doing it to hurt us but to help us. They''re usually correct about these things. It''s better for all blacksmiths to unite and follow their directives to get better profits in the end."


    The level of trust was astounding. This was something I only knew from countries with a strong authoritarian government from my world. Geola''s rulers didn¡¯t seem like that sort but maybe trade was an exception. This city was mostly based on commerce and the government might have wanted to keep a strong control on that aspect.


    "Fine. Please give me ten of your most popular weapons. But no bows and arrows. Medium and small-sized ones."


    "Yes. Just a moment, sir."


    The woman entered a storage room behind her and soon came back with a variety of arms. There was a bit of everything including swords, axes, maces, daggers, spears, and so on. Even though they sold weapons for all species sizes, I heard that feline subspecies were mostly around my height or shorter and so I opted to buy them in that range. I didn''t know much about weapons but there was at least one element I could test. I rudimentarily injected some sel into them and checked if the conductivity wasn''t too horrible.


    For high-ranked fighters, weapons by themselves didn''t mean much. For mages rank 2 and above, their shield spell usually was enough to stop normal weapons. And the same applied to sorcerers, who surrounded their bodies with sel like it was armor. That''s also why I wasn''t interested in buying armor. They were only good for rank 0, maybe rank 1 at best. After that, spells and sel itself were better than any armor.


    The main reason sorcerers used weapons was because their martial arts demanded it. If they only knew about one sword art, they had no choice but to use a sword in combat to be effective. Because the weapons themselves couldn''t do much, everyone fought while imbuing them with sel, becoming a sort of extension of their body.


    Sel flowed fluidly into the weapons and I decided to buy them. The cost range was between 30 and 40 silvers, which was more than what I knew from my market research. The prices might have already gone up due to the situation.


    I encountered the same issue when visiting a merchant selling iron ingots. The limit per person was twenty ingots and I bought everything I could there too. Each ingot cost 1 gold, more than the standard 90 silvers. However, these were relatively large and each could be used to create many weapons.


    Since I couldn''t buy a lot at each store, I had no choice but to visit many of them. Each time, I bought up to the maximum allowed and switched to another store. When my storage ran out of space, I teleported behind Suuru''s house to discharge my load before coming back. While I was at it, I also took the opportunity to buy camping equipment and tools. I shouldn''t need them in theory but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    Eventually, I ended up buying 300 iron ingots and 300 weapons. I even bought some weapons from merchants directly at some point because I had gone through all the blacksmiths in the city. It was a blessing I was a spatial mage since a normal person would have spent days doing this.


    Simultaneously, I shortly opened my stall in the night market to get rid of any selnic items remaining in my storage. This also gave me a bit more budget to work with. When I was done, I only had around 100 golds left on me.


    The next step wasn''t any less important. I now needed to hire fighters to escort me on my business trip. When I asked around, a lot of people directed me to a single place. It was a martial center that focused on growing fighters and their two main sources of income were teaching children from rich families and acting as mercenaries. It was called the Mimdo Martial Center and I had to dig my memory to remember where I heard that name before.


    Finally, I got it. It was the name that Selva, the rhinoceros woman who initially escorted me to Geola, had given me when I asked about where I could find her. Truthfully, I had completely forgotten about it. I wanted to keep in contact with her since she was the first outer world inhabitant I met after coming out of the dome but then got too busy doing other things.


    I headed toward the place and was soon in front of a large building close to the city center. Buildings in Geola often told their purpose by their sizes. If everything was small, it probably was a house for a small species. The reverse was true for large species. But if everything was large with furniture of all sizes, it meant this building was used by many different species. It needed to have a high ceiling and big doors to allow the largest species to use it but still had to have things to accommodate small species. It wasn''t rare for buildings to have several doors of different sizes since smaller species would have trouble opening doors several times their size and weight otherwise.


    I entered through a door that was right for my size and came into a space full of tension and spirit but in a completely different way from a brothel. There was a large hall where many species of all types were training and the place was filled with martial shouts from people sparing here and there. On the sides were many rooms with closed doors, probably for those who who needed a quieter environment for training. Everyone was wearing similar martial clothing to what I remembered Selva had on her, giving quite the uniform feeling overall.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 89 – Mercenaries

    There was a mix of sorcerers and mages, with ranks from 0 to 6. In front of the entrance was a reception with a desk manned by a young man. I made my way to him.


    "Welcome. How can I help you?"


    I had already noticed the person I was looking for but decided it was better to ask for her from here.


    "Hello. I''m looking for someone called Selva."


    "Rank 2 sorceress, rhinoceros?"


    "That''s her."


    "She''s right there. You can speak to her directly."


    He pointed toward one side of the training hall, where Selva was practicing her hand-to-hand combat moves alone.


    "Thank you."


    I moved toward her, attracting the attention of a few other people on my way. When I was close enough, she stopped her moves and turned toward me with a questioning face.


    "It''s been a while, great sorceress Selva. I''m glad to see you again."


    "Who are you?"


    This wasn''t unexpected and I answered without missing a beat.


    "I''m the merchant you escorted from the dome to Geola."


    She looked like she had no idea what I was talking about so I added some more details.


    "Around two weeks ago, you were in the middle of destroying the dome when we met. I asked you to escort me to the closest city. On the way, we met some bandits whom you beautifully massacred. You unfortunately sustained an injury to your head, right here."


    I pointed at the place which still had a very small scar and she seemed to finally get it.


    "Ah¡­ Yes, I remember now."


    "I''m still grateful for escorting and saving me from the bandits."


    "It''s fine. Did you only come here for that?"


    "No, I¡­"


    At that moment, I sensed rapid movement coming my way from the side. When I looked at it, I saw a flying subspecies rushing toward me with a large grin on her face.


    The design of her martial outfit was similar to the one everyone else was wearing here but it was cut short in several places, like around her legs and arms. There were also changes to adjust for her species, like holes in the back to allow her wings to pass through. Her head¡¯s feathers were white while the rest of her body was dark-brown colored. In terms of height, she was maybe around two-thirds of my size.


    I only sensed playfulness and curiosity from her, without any hostility or malice, and I didn''t put myself on guard against her.


    As if it was the most normal thing in the world, she flew over me and landed on my shoulders, her legs leaning on my torso and her body behind my head. I could feel her soft leg feathers rubbing against my cheeks, which wasn''t an unpleasant feeling.


    "Who are you?"


    She asked with a high-pitched tone characteristic of flying species. I let her stay on me for now while Selva responded in my stead.


    "Master, you should stop climbing over strangers'' shoulders."


    "Kahahah! It''s fine! Look, he doesn''t mind!"


    They watched me, one in front of me and the other looking down from her VIP position.


    "I don''t mind. You can stay as long as you want, master."


    It was something I often witnessed in Geola. Flying species tended to strive to stay higher than other people. Whenever they didn''t fly to achieve that purpose, they would stay on the tallest person''s head or shoulders. That was also the reason why they mostly lived in flying buildings, far above the rest of the species.


    "Why are you calling me master?"


    "You''re the master of the one who helped me and saved my life so you''re obviously my master too."


    The two women were startled before the one on my head laughed again.


    "Kahahah! You''re funny! I got a new disciple today!"


    "Master, I''m your only disciple."


    "Not anymore!"


    This made Selva sigh while my new master turned her attention back to me.


    "So, who are you?"


    "My name is Tila Urtek. I''m a merchant in Geola. May I ask for your name, master?"


    "I''m Wico Blynt! Strongest in the world!"


    She flew a bit to show me her back. There was indeed a very explicit stylized "World''s Strongest" written on the back of her martial outfit. This didn''t leave much to the imagination. I now knew why her disciple was calling herself the future strongest in the world. It was a disease inherited from master to disciple.


    "Wow. I''m so glad my master is such an amazing person. Thank you for taking me in."


    "Kahahah! Don''t fret it, don''t fret it! It''s no problem!"


    She laughed some more until Selva resumed the conversation.


    "So, why are you here today?"


    "On top of thanking you for last time, I¡­"


    We were immediately interrupted by Wico.


    "Last time?"


    "Yes, my fellow disciple Selva escorted me to Geola when I was lost, around two weeks ago. She also saved my life by protecting me from bandits. As expected of master''s disciple, she was splendid."


    "Oh! You did that, Selva?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You didn''t know?"


    "No, that stupid disciple escaped from here one day and only came back four days later without saying anything."


    "You''re the stupid one, master."


    "Kahahah! It takes one to know one!"


    "I''d never be as stupid as you, master!"


    They argued like that for a while and I had no way to escape the very low-level insult fight since one of them was on my shoulders. Eventually, there was a break in their silly argument and I inserted some words in a hurry.


    "The second reason I came here was to find mercenaries to escort me to Makji."


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 90 – Next Preparatory Step

    "We''ll do it!"


    Wico immediately exclaimed.


    "I knew I could count on you, master. What are your rates?"


    "1 gold per day for me and 20 silvers per day for Selva. You pay for every expense on the way."


    "Deal."


    It seemed business was separated from becoming her disciple, which was fine by me. I was ready to pay for the service in the first place. I nodded and took 40 silvers out, handing them to Selva.


    "What''s that?"


    "Your salary for escorting me last time."


    "I didn''t ask for anything."


    "No can do. Labor should be rewarded. The time you spent on me is money."


    "He''s right. Just take it, stupid Selva."


    "Be quiet, master. Why 40 and not 20?"


    "That''s a bonus for handling the bandits."


    "Kahahah, my new disciple knows how the world works, unlike my current disciple."


    "You''re being annoying, master. Well, all right, I''ll take it."


    "Good. Master, can you help me find a few more people willing to accompany us?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Aren¡¯t two people escorting me too little?"


    "I''m the strongest in the world. What are you worrying about?"


    "I don''t doubt your abilities, master, but what if we get attacked by several rank 6 fighters?"


    "I''ll kill them all."


    I paused for a second.


    "¡­Of course. Only you two, then?"


    "That''s right."


    "Fine. We''re departing tomorrow at 8 in the morning, from the northern exit."


    "Tomorrow? You''re acting fast, I like that! Okay, we''ll be there!"


    "Great. See you tomorrow, master, Selva."


    I wasn''t sure why she was so confident but that didn''t matter. In case of a true emergency, I could always teleport to safety. And it wasn''t like I couldn''t fight either, even though I preferred to keep that option for the very last.


    Anyway, my goal was mostly not to completely waste my time while waiting for the potential pandemic to end. All the money I was investing was earned within a week. I could always make more even if I lost everything.


    My next step was the back alleys. It was a bit later than when I usually came but the boy still found me quickly, as if he had been waiting for me. I had gotten slightly more friendly with him in the past week, at least compared to the girl, who was still extremely cautious in all our interactions.


    I was carrying a much larger bag than usual and he checked it curiously.


    "I won''t be able to come here for some time, boy, so I''m giving you enough to last for a couple of weeks."


    Technically, the trip I planned should take about five days each way, around a week in total, but I prepared more just in case it took longer. The boy seemed surprised and slightly sad.


    "Huh? Why? What are you doing, mister?"


    "I''m away on a business trip for a week or two. Okay now, listen well. I''m going to give you some important advice."


    He suddenly looked a lot more cautious toward me and I wondered if my phrasing was ill-chosen. I chose to ignore his reaction and continued.


    "You and the girl should stop going out as much as possible for some time. Stay at home and don''t leave."


    "Why?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll know why soon. All right, I gave you the advice. You can listen to it or ignore it. It''s up to you. Take this now."


    I gave him the bag and I noticed he had a hard time lifting it since he was still small.


    "Will you be fine?"


    "I-I''m okay. I can do it."


    "Good. I can''t stay here much longer. I''ll see you when I come back."


    I left in a hurry. Not only did I not want to stay in a place where I believed the disease might be the strongest, but I also still had a lot to do before the end of the day.


    I quickly went to the brothel to leave a message saying I wouldn''t come for some time, just in case Linon or Berki worried about me.


    My next stop was the bunnies'' village. I took out my newly bought carriage along with two horses from its rental space and teleported everything close to the village as soon as I was out of sight. The horses looked sick for a while but recuperated quickly. It probably wouldn''t be the last time those poor horses experienced teleportation. It was their bad luck to have been bought by me.


    I usually came to the village in the morning and my second arrival of the day, in the evening, bewildered my bunnies'' acquaintances.


    "Oh, Tila. Why are you here again?"


    "Hello again, Mrs. Fitak. I was wondering what was dazzling my eyes. To think it wasn''t the sun but you instead."


    "Hahaha, the sun is setting down, dear. I see you bought a new carriage with horses this time. That''s good, it was hard to watch you pull that heavy cart by yourself."


    "Yes, it''ll be very useful."


    "Would you like to come in and have some snacks?"


    "I''d love to but I''m in a bit of a hurry right now."


    "Oh, that''s a shame."


    I cut the chat short and excused myself. Soon enough, after greeting several more bunnies on the way, I parked in front of the Muyal''s house and knocked on their door. Just like often, it was one of the two boys who opened it.


    "Tila!"


    "Zoke! Did you have a good day?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Come in, Tila."


    At Zay''s call, I entered the home. The family was in the middle of eating, which I believed should be the fifth meal based on the hour.


    "Hello again, everyone. I''m sorry to bother you when it''s so late."


    "You''re not a bother, Tila dear. Do you want to eat with us?"


    Even though this was tempting, I had to refuse the mother''s kind offer.


    "Thank you but not this time, ma''am. I''m in a bit of a rush."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m leaving for a trip to Makji tomorrow morning and so I''d like to stock up on crops before going."


    Zay spoke next.


    "That''s very sudden. Why didn''t you tell us this morning?"


    "It was decided during the day."


    "I see. Makji, huh. Men aren''t treated that well there. You should be careful."


    "I will. I''ll have some people escorting me, including a rank 6 sorceress. I should be fine."


    "That''s good. All right, we still have a lot of stock so it''s not a problem at all. How much do you need?"


    "About a week''s worth. And if you don''t see me coming after a week, it means the trip lasted longer than expected."


    "Okay, we''ll remember. Just be sure not to get into any trouble. Your safety is the most important thing."


    "Thank you, sir."


    It was always a pleasure to interact with this family since they always treated me well. Their words were sincere and they truly meant what they said.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 91 – Eyes

    I gave him the money and he continued with another question.


    "That''ll be a lot to carry. How are you going to do this?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I bought a new carriage with horses."


    "Oh? Let me see."


    Following the father, the whole family stopped their meal and went out to check my new carriage.


    "It looks great. That''s a lot better than your previous cart."


    "It''s all thanks to doing great business with you. I''m very grateful to everyone here."


    The parents gently smiled while Kuini avoided my gaze when I looked at her. As for the boys, they were focused on more thrilling things.


    "Wow, look at those horses! Can I pet them, Tila?"


    "Me too! I want to pet them too!"


    "Of course, they''re quite docile. Here you go."


    I carried the two little bunnies, one on each arm, allowing them to reach the horses'' manes. They started to pet the animals carefully, enjoying the feeling of their hair. The horses didn''t care much about what was being done to them and only stirred a little from time to time. After the petting session, Zay assigned Kuini to show me to the warehouse as usual while I gave them my goodbye.


    After the family members entered their home to resume eating, we were now left together on the much calmer street.


    "Take a seat at the front, Kuini."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    She agilely climbed on it despite the carriage being made for medium-sized species. I took a seat next to her and started driving. The distance was short and we were there almost immediately. We climbed down and she unlocked the door to the warehouse for us. As we came in, I witnessed the many piles of boxes full of crops, some of which I needed to carry. It was now time for some straining effort.


    **********


    Kuini watched Tila lift a box with a lot of effort, the sight of his figure mesmerizing her as usual. To be exact, it wasn''t him exactly but the flow of sel around and inside him that she was staring at. His flow was different from any other person she knew due to somehow forcefully hiding his rank. This forced sel to create some sort of tiny whirlwind around him, which was how she knew he wasn''t what he claimed to be.


    She was aware she saw things differently from other people but she hadn''t known all along. When she was still little, she told her parents several times that she was able to see sel. However, the problem wasn''t that they didn''t believe her. On the contrary, they believed her and acted like it was the most normal thing in the world. This was because anyone could see sel, especially inside the body of living beings. The higher the rank, the easier it was to see sel inside them.


    For a long time, she trusted her parents and thought everyone was seeing the same as her. However, as she grew up, she kept noticing small discrepancies between her and other people''s sight. Eventually, she had no choice but to admit that she could see sel much more minutely than her peers.


    Fortunately, she already was well aware of her position by that time. Being a bunny and having eyes of different colors on top of it meant that, except for her family and a few bunnies who had known her for a long time, she was loathed by most of the population. There was no way she would reveal that she was viewing things differently from normal people since that would only make things worse. And so, she decided to keep this fact for herself.


    After being lost in thoughts for a short while, she redirected her gaze toward Tila. From the first time she saw him, she knew he was a rank 4 mage. However, that wasn''t the most surprising element about him. After witnessing the flow of sel from so many people, she noticed that sel had a slightly different color depending on age, different from the one coming from their affinity. For example, if two earth sorcerers had twenty years of difference, the older one would have sel of a slightly deeper color than the younger one.


    Tila''s sel color was grey, a color she had never seen before, but of a very light tone. It was the same sort of brightness that she possessed, perhaps slightly more profound. She was eighteen, which meant he was at most a few years older than her, maybe around twenty.


    This fact astounded her. A twenty-year-old rank 4 mage? She would have thought it to be impossible if it wasn''t happening in front of her eyes. Even the greatest heroes in the legends coming from the stories of the older bunnies in the village couldn''t compare to that. At best, the ones with the most talent and drive managed to reach that rank when they were twenty-five, and these were considered exceptions impossible to replicate.


    She was witnessing someone above those legendary heroes every single day and that person was behaving like he was a normal merchant, hiding his rank in a manner she had never witnessed before and still couldn''t comprehend. That was why she couldn''t bear addressing him normally and felt the need to call him "Lord."


    His affinity was also very mysterious. She always wondered what sort of incredible affinity it could be. There existed some very rare ones, like gravity, or shadow. Or maybe it could be one of the legendary affinities, which were lost long ago, like mind, space, and time?


    She was also very curious about why he was hiding his rank. Sometimes, her mind wandered and she imagined him to be an exiled heroic prince from a faraway continent, hiding from danger in this faraway place. The best part was that this very prince was treating her much better than anyone else she knew except her close family and friends.


    She touched the brooch he had gifted her on their first meeting in a familiar gesture. She hadn''t taken it off except for sleeping since receiving it. The smooth texture of the red stone always felt reassuring to her.


    Yet, she was now in a slight bind. Her lord was huffing and gasping under the effort of the fifty boxes he had to move. His furless and hairless skin became red every time he lifted a box while his brown hair soaked in his sweat. All because he was hiding his rank. The sight pained her.


    In the end, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 92 – Close Inspection

    I was lifting the eighth box when Kuini suddenly talked to me.


    "My lord¡­"


    I turned to her, curious about why she was interrupting me in my struggle. She couldn''t have wanted to help me, being a rank 1 mage. The boxes were almost as tall as she was. Zay could lift them due to being a rank 4 sorcerer but I doubted anyone else in their family could.


    "¡­It''s fine to use any spell you have. You don''t need to mind me."


    "Huh?"


    This took me by surprise and it wasn''t something I could ignore. I knew my sel camouflage was perfect. It was something even transcendents had certified. And yet, she somehow knew I was hiding my rank.


    I looked at her from my position, wondering how she did that. As usual, she avoided my gaze, her eyes looking everywhere except toward me. Speaking of eyes, one thought came to mind. I set my load on the ground and came closer to her. The girl was startled and took some steps back.


    "Don''t move."


    She froze on the spot, allowing me to crouch right before her, putting my head on her level. She turned away but I couldn''t let her do that.


    "Look at me."


    She obeyed as if my words were compelling, staring at me awkwardly. I moved even closer, so close that our noses were almost touching. Kuini gasped but I ignored her and focused on her eyes. Her heterochromatic eyes felt as beautiful as always but that wasn''t what I was interested in this time. From such a short proximity, I was able to witness a specific flow of sel from her eyes. It was very minute and I would never have been able to notice it if I didn''t look from such a close distance. As for other people, even if they witnessed the phenomenon, they wouldn''t understand its meaning. People''s bodies were brimming with sel in the first place and they would have thought nothing of it.


    Just to be sure, I stayed in position for some time, all my attention on her eyes.


    "M-my Lord¡­"


    Kuini''s plaintive call woke me from my thoughts. The girl was extremely red-faced, blushing hard, her breaths short and her ears shivering in apprehension. This sight made me smile. I knew she didn''t hate me so I took her small face in hand and gave a short peck on her forehead.


    "You''re cute."


    "Ah¡­!"


    She trembled hard, her eyes losing their focus. After a second, they rolled in their orbits and she lost strength in her body. I quickly caught her as she fell to the ground, noticing she had fainted. As expected of a bunny, she was very sensitive.


    I sat down with my legs stretched forward and put her to lie perpendicularly to me, her head on my thighs. I took the opportunity to caress her soft white fur and ears, something I had wanted to do for a long time. The sensation was indeed very pleasant; she took care of herself well. After a minute, she woke up, adjusting to the situation. She took a moment to understand what was happening, her eyes meeting mine, before jumping on her feet, panicking.


    "I''m sorry, my Lord!"


    "Don''t worry about it. But I have to say, your eyes are even more amazing than I thought."


    She looked bemused for a moment but soon asked, full of wonder and curiosity.


    "Do you know something about my eyes?"


    "I do. Don''t you?"


    "No¡­ I only know I can see differently from other people. I haven''t told anyone about it."


    "I see. I can tell you if you want to know."


    She nodded eagerly.


    "Please."


    "Okay. From where I come from, your eyes are called by a few different names. Some call them "All-seeing eyes", others just lazily call them "Sel eyes." As you can tell from the name, they''re eyes that allow their possessor to see sel much better than normal people. It''s a great ability because no one can hide anything related to sel from you. Just like how you saw through me, you can also detect traps created with sel, anticipate which spell or move your opponent is going to use, and so on. They''re very precious, rare, and useful eyes. You can be proud, Kuini."


    "I didn''t know that much¡­ My eyes¡­"


    She made a long pause before continuing.


    "I always hated that they were different from other people. Everyone looked at me with disgust, like I was something revolting. To be proud of these eyes¡­"


    She didn''t finish her sentence but I understood what she meant.


    "It''s up to you to feel however you want about them. I still think they¡¯re as attractive as jewels. And now they''re also just as precious."


    "My Lord¡­"


    "Is that why you wanted to keep calling me "Lord"?"


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding slightly.


    "I see. But, can you keep what you know about me secret?"


    "Yes. I''ll never tell anyone."


    "Thank you, Kuini. I''m glad you''re such a nice girl."


    She looked away again, reverting to her old habits. She stayed silent for a while and then sent another question my way.


    "My Lord¡­ Can I ask why you''re hiding your rank?"


    "There''s no big reason. It took me a lot of effort to be able to do this so I thought I might as well use it. It also gives me the advantage of surprise when dealing with urgent situations. Plus, I don''t really want people to know my affinity."


    "¡­Can I ask what your affinity is?"


    I gave her a large grin.


    "You can ask but I won''t answer."


    She looked disappointed but soon shook her head.


    "I''ll go outside now. Please deal with the boxes any way you want, my Lord. You don''t need to worry because I''ll never betray your trust."


    "Thank you, that''s a huge help."


    She left, closing the warehouse door behind her. I started to put the boxes in my storage and then onto the carriage. The fact that I would manage to do the work in such a short time could give her a few hints about my affinity.


    However, there was still a difference between certainty and guesses since one could also do that much with a few other affinities, like air or gravity. That small window of doubt would stop her from knowing what my affinity was for sure. I still wasn''t certain yet about how I would be treated as a spatial mage in this world and had no intention of taking unnecessary risks until then. Considering the obvious lack of them in this world, it was even possible they were killed on sight or something.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion


    S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 93 – Final Detail

    A few minutes later, I opened the door to let Kuini in. She checked my work and couldn¡¯t help being impressed by the swift handling.


    "I''ll go now. I appreciate your help, Kuini."


    "Yes, please be careful in your travels, my Lord."


    With a final wave of the hand, I rode my carriage and led the horse toward the village entrance. I only had one thing left to do now.


    **********


    As soon as Tila was gone, Kuini closed the warehouse door from the inside and locked it. She could still feel his lips on her forehead. His kiss took her completely by surprise. Her body was still feeling the heat that rushed to her head, even now that he had left. Relief time ended not too long ago but she was already feeling the need for another session.


    For some time, the moans of an excited young female bunny resonated in the warehouse. However, in a true bunny-like fashion, they didn''t last very long. Less than five minutes later, a refreshed girl exited the building to head towards home. All that action had made her hungry. She hoped her family had kept some food for her.


    **********


    Once I was out of people''s sight, I put the boxes of crops in my storage and teleported the carriage and horses to Geola. I parked in my rental space before taking care of the horses the way I was told to. I brushed them while giving them plenty of water and food. When I believed they were comfortable enough, I teleported in front of Suuru''s house.


    She quickly opened the door after I knocked on it. I noticed she was sweating a little, probably due to practicing her magic.


    "Tila. What''s wrong?"


    "Can I come in? There''s something I want to discuss."


    "Go ahead."


    We sat at the living room table, in front of each other.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Yes. Or at least, I believe something might happen. I think there might be the start of a pandemic in Geola."


    "A pandemic? That''s terrible!"


    "Nothing is certain yet. I just noticed a few too many people coughing in the same way and I don''t want to take any risk. I''m going to stay away from Geola for a while."


    "That''s a good idea. Since you can teleport, it''s easy for you to stay elsewhere¡­"


    Her voice diminished at the end of her sentence and she stopped talking for a bit. After a couple of seconds, she asked.


    "Do you want to stay here?"


    "Actually¡­ no. I have other plans."


    "What plans?"


    "I think this is an opportunity for me to visit another country. You probably don''t know about it but I''m going to a place called Makji. It''s located north of Geola."


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Yes. And I''m leaving tomorrow morning. I already prepared everything. I came here to tell you that."


    "Oh¡­ But, what about our stall here?"


    "I bought a large quantity of crops so you should be able to last for a week or so. If I''m still not back by then, you can just take a vacation."


    "Wait. What do you mean by that? You can still teleport here whenever you want, right?"


    "I''ll be traveling with other people so I probably won''t be able to teleport away if I don''t want to look too suspicious."


    "But¡­ But¡­ What about me?"


    "I''ll leave my previous cart for you here or you can buy something better if you want. It''ll be harder to transport the food every day but that''s what everyone normally does, right? And then I''m sure you can handle our clients by yourself. You''ve done that for a week already."


    "But¡­ It''s too sudden!"


    "Well, if it''s too much, you can also wait for me to come back. Do you need some money?"


    "I don''t need any money! It''s just, just, a bit too selfish!"


    "It''s a good time to expand my network. I would¡¯ve done it eventually."


    I then smiled mischievously.


    "Suuru, no need to get upset. I know you can''t live without me but children need to leave the nest eventually."


    "Who said that!"


    "It''s your chance to grow up and become independent."


    "I''m the child here? Tila!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "I''m not laughing!"


    It took a bit more time but I managed to calm her down in the end. Once that phase was gone, she switched to being worried about me instead, and I had to reassure her again.


    "I''ll be escorted by a rank 2 earth sorceress and a rank 6 lightning sorceress. I''ll be fine."


    "A rank 6? Ah, yes, it''s nothing special in the outside world, right?"


    "I wouldn''t say it''s nothing special but there''s a certain number of them, yes."


    "Still, you have to be prudent. Don''t do anything strange like always."


    "I can''t give any promise about that."


    This made her sigh.


    "I''m worried. Should I go with you?"


    "No. I can take care of myself since I''m rank 4 but you''re a pure rank 0. It''s probably too much to go somewhere we don''t know anything about. You should focus on ranking up first."


    "I''m training hard. Every day."


    "That''s great. Do you feel like you''re making some progress?"


    "A little bit. Ah, I have one question for you."


    "Tell me."


    "How do I know if I did a perfect cast or not?"


    "You won''t be able to miss it. The first perfect cast is special. You''ll instantly get a small increase in sel quantity and affinity. Trust me, you''ll feel it."


    "I guess I haven''t managed to do it yet, then."


    "That''s completely normal. It''s a process that takes seasons for geniuses, and years for standard people."


    "I know¡­ Then¡­"


    She looked at me with some longing.


    "Do you want to sleep together tonight?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sex?"


    "No sex."


    "That''s a shame. Okay, let''s do that. I missed sleeping with you."


    She smiled a little.


    "¡­Me too."


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 94 – Meeting at the Northern Exit

    After the man left, Aren checked the contents of the bag. He couldn''t help letting a small exclamation of surprise out. There was everything someone like him could have ever dreamed of. Fresh bread, vegetables, and fruits. Butter, jam, honey, and milk. There were even a few pieces of meat, something he hadn''t seen for years. At the bottom were staples that lasted longer, like rice, flour, and beans. No wonder it was so heavy.


    He now considered his situation carefully. In the back alleys, people would kill for the bag he now possessed. It was enough food for a person to live for several weeks, maybe even a season if they were frugal.


    He had to reach the safety of their shelter while attracting as little attention as possible. Fortunately, he knew these streets like the back of his hands. With the sun setting, the alleys were full of shadows and he could make use of that.


    He carefully advanced, only going through the places that had as few folks as possible. Taking a break whenever he couldn''t lift the bag anymore, it took him a long time and a lot of detours but he eventually managed to get home without any trouble.


    His breathing was rough and his arms hurt terribly but it was all worth it. His sister came out of their shelter, looking worried.


    "What took you so long? Why do you look so tired? Did something happen?"


    She then noticed the bag.


    "What''s with the bag?"


    "Huff, huff, huff. Give me a second."


    He panted for a while before lifting the bag again and carrying it to their home.


    "Let''s hide this first."


    After entering, he placed the bag in the middle of the only "room" and sat on the floor, exhausted. His little brother immediately welcomed him before checking the bag, full of curiosity. He caressed his head a little and turned toward Erin.


    "Phew. That was hard. I''m so tired."


    "So? What happened?"


    "The man gave us so much today. It was hard to carry all the way here."


    She raised her eyebrows and joined Orun in inspecting the bag. She also let out a whistle of surprise when witnessing its content.


    "What''s with all that? What''s the occasion? Did he ask something of you?"


    "No, nothing. He said he was going away for some time and gave us enough to last while he was away."


    "Jam, butter, and even meat. Tsk. Rich people."


    "Don''t say that. We should be grateful to him."


    "Ha! Never. He''s just another hypocrite."


    They already had this conversation many times before and Aren didn''t want to start another argument.


    "But, isn''t it great? What are we going to do with all that food?"


    "Eat it, of course. I was worried Orun wasn''t eating enough different kinds of food. Dad always told us to not just eat one thing even if it''s good."


    "Why don''t we trade it for something we need?"


    "You''re crazy. If people know we have that sort of food, they''ll raid us and take everything. They might even kill us."


    "We can say we stole it from a merchant."


    "No. It''s better not to take any risk. Plus, there''s nothing we need more than food anyway."


    "Okay... Ah, the man also said something else."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know why but he said we should stay at home and not leave for some time."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Erin stayed silent for a long moment.


    "What do you think? Do we ignore it? We can''t just stay at home without going out, right?"


    "No. We''re going to do exactly as he said."


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why?"


    "Because we don''t lose anything by doing this. Whether there''s a reason for it or not, we''ll know soon enough. We only go out when we need to."


    "Okay¡­ If you say so."


    "All right. Let''s eat now. I''m hungry."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "Mee tou!"


    The three siblings opened the bag wide and pondered over what to eat first. This was a freedom of choice they hadn''t had for so long they had almost forgotten the feeling.


    **********


    After waking up early and saying my goodbyes to Suuru, I teleported to Geola to prepare the carriage. I gave some water and food to the horses before attaching the trailer to the carriage. I then filled both with the weapons and ingots by making several back and forth and using my storage capacity to the maximum. When this was done, I attached the six horses to the carriage and drove the whole thing out of the rental space.


    It was now a bit before 8 and I only had to wait for my mercenary escorts to arrive. However, they still weren''t here when it was time to meet. I waited a bit longer and they still didn''t come.


    Looking at the weather, the sky was slightly cloudy but it didn''t look like it would be raining, which was great. I wondered if I should go to the martial center and check if they hadn''t forgotten about our deal already.


    I decided to wait until half past 8. My patience was rewarded when I saw the two of them coming my way, both holding a bag in hand.


    "Master, Selva, good morning. You''re late."


    "Master wouldn''t wake up. She''s terrible in the morning."


    "Kahahah, sorry, sorry. We''re here now, that''s the most important."


    She didn''t look sorry in the least, flying around lightly next to her disciple. Now that she wasn''t on top of my head, I got a better view of her. One interesting thing is that bird subspecies looked different from animal birds, just like it was the case for many other species. They had legs and arms made of flesh, with some feathers on them, plus some wings on top of that, contrary to animal birds that only had legs and wings.


    Instead of toenails, she possessed claws, forcing her to wear sandals. Her arms had hands and fingers that looked similar to human ones. The width of her wings was quite large, but probably still not enough to support her weight if she were a rank 0 without any sel. She also didn''t have a beak but a human-like mouth. Her tail had long white feathers, the same color as the ones on her head. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I finished my inspection, she flew toward me, threw her bag into the carriage, and put herself on my shoulders, just like the previous day. Selva hopped on the carriage next to me and Wico pointed forward.


    "Let''s go! Time to adventure!"


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 95 – Cutting the Line

    I urged the horses forward and we departed at a good pace, driving on the northern road. Due to the decent amount of traffic coming and going to Geola, the city constantly maintained the roads to keep them in good shape.


    "I''m afraid this is just a small trading caravan and far from being an adventure, master."


    "It''s fine. I wanted to get out of the martial center anyway. I''ve been cooped up there for too long."


    "You don''t receive a lot of job contracts?"


    "We do but we alternate who''s taking them. My turn still wasn''t quite there yet."


    "As expected of master, you''re also good at cutting the line."


    "Kahahah! Of course!"


    I turned toward Selva this time.


    "What about you, Selva? Do you have a lot of experience with this sort of job?"


    "It''s my first time."


    "Really?"


    She nodded and Wico confirmed it from the top of my head.


    "That''s right. We don''t let students do missions before they''re rank 2. Selva only ranked up a few weeks ago."


    "I see, congrats!"


    "Hm, thanks. I wanted to try doing a contract for a long time too so I''m glad master took the job."


    "I hope it won''t be too boring for you two. If everything goes fine, it should take five days to reach our destination and another five days to come back."


    "Five days? Are we going to Alfiro?"


    "You know well, master. I''ll try to sell my goods there at a good price. There are villages and towns with inns we can stay at every night so the trip shouldn''t be anything special." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to get attacked by bandits."


    "Me too."


    I wondered if I had chosen the wrong people to escort me, even though being attacked by bandits would be quite the event indeed. Or maybe I should say getting attacked again. The previous ones didn''t like the outcome very much. Their weapons were now part of the stock I was planning to sell this time.


    We moved forward for some time, a small respite of silence settling between us. Yet, I soon noticed another issue. Wico didn''t seem to have any plans to move from her position on my shoulders. She was a bit heavy but that was still fine. The real problem was that she kept moving a bit to minutely change position, her legs and bust rubbing against my cheek and the top of my head.


    "Master, you know¡­ I''m just a normal guy. If you keep moving and rubbing against me like this, I''ll start to feel something."


    "Hmm? Kahahah! You''re fifty years too early to feel lust toward your master, my disciple!"


    She then rubbed herself on my skin diligently on purpose, making it even harder for me.


    "I''m sorry, master. You''re just so soft and beautiful. I''m still not used to being in contact with someone as incredible as you."


    Selva looked at me with disapproval but Wico laughed again.


    "You''re saying a lot of good things, Tila! Not like Selva!"


    "Hmph. Why would I praise my stupid master?"


    "Here you go again. You should just admit you''re jealous. Tila, do you know? This girl has never gotten a boyfriend since she was born!"


    "I don''t care about that stuff. I just want to become stronger. I''m different from master who''s sleeping with men left and right."


    "Who do you think you''re kidding? I know what you''re doing in your room at night!"


    The rhinoceros blushed a little.


    "I''m¡­ just doing that to focus better on my training."


    "Yeah, yeah, of course. Whatever you say. You''ll stay single for the rest of your life like that."


    "That''s fine with me."


    I inserted a comment at that time.


    "You''re also superb yourself, Selva. I''m blessed to have such pretty and strong master and fellow disciple."


    "Are you lusting for Selva too?"


    "Of course."


    "Kahahah! My new disciple is funny! It won''t be a boring trip!"


    "Hmph."


    Selva turned her head away while Wico wiggled excitedly on top of me. We drove forward in this manner for some time, continuing to talk pleasantly. I soon learned that Wico''s species was called "eagle". There were so many bird subspecies that it was hard to remember them all but I wouldn¡¯t forget hers, at least.


    Whenever we got bored of talking, we would just look at the passing scenery. Our pace was truly different from the fast cars of my world. Here, it was much more relaxed, and it was possible to interact with the people we came across on the road.


    Sometimes, merchants and travelers going the other way would stop for a quick chat or exchange of information. If they were in a hurry, they would send a salute on their way, or even ignore us completely. I paid attention to the merchants¡¯ escorts, usually larger than mine. Their caravans often comprised multiple traders and many carriages, with a correspondingly large number of fighter escorts.


    Whenever there was a lull with nothing happening, Wico would get restless quickly. At one point in the late morning, she caught my attention again.


    "Tila, Tila, lookie here¡­ It''s my boobs!"


    She was flapping the top part of her martial outfit while bending forward, opening it enough for me to see her bust. I obviously looked up but was surprised to see nothing but feathers there, without any noticeable bulge whatsoever.


    "Pfft! Kahahah! Look at your face! I got you good! Don''t you know that bird subspecies don''t have boobs? Aren''t you quite the virgin too, my second disciple?"


    Selva shook her head, looking like we were pathetic, while I smiled wryly.


    "I''ve got plenty of experience, master."


    "That''s what all virgins say!"


    I had nothing to reply to such perfect logic. It was soon time for lunch and we stopped on the side of the road. As per our deal, I was supposed to provide the two with everything and did just so. I had already set aside a part of my carriage space to hold a large provision of food, water, and fodder for us and the horses. That was also where I stored any useful cooking tools, and camping equipment if we ever needed it.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 96 – Border

    I had no plans on cooking, however. This break was mostly intended for the horses, who were the ones doing all the work. We just used the opportunity to eat at the same time. I gave my companions some bread, fruits, and dried meat to eat while caring for the horses. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t picky and ate whatever they received without complaints. I put something into my stomach too before we went back to the road. Our goal was to reach the village I wanted to stop at before it got too late. At that point, we could rest for real.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to walk now. I¡¯m too bored to sit all the time.¡±


    Selva declared this and didn¡¯t climb on the carriage front seat this time. Wico, on the other hand, seemed fine to cling to my head forever. After another hour or so, we reached the border between Geola and Makji. Geola didn¡¯t have that large territory in the first place. The main city was surrounded by villages, which acted as support a few hours away in all directions, and that was pretty much it. It was on the level of a barony or small viscounty from one of the surrounding kingdoms.


    We had moved through a few such villages already. Most were comprised of one or several species living together, and people seemed to be relatively healthy and happy. The villagers were mostly farmers, often tending to fields, animals, or both. It was planting time right now and a majority was busy in the fields.


    The border itself consisted of a military post from Makji because Geola didn¡¯t care whether people came in or out of their territory. Makji also wasn¡¯t wary of Geola itself but of potential troops from other countries using Geola as an invasion vector to their territory.


    The military post was manned by feline subspecies. It wasn¡¯t my first seeing some, since Geola had inhabitants from most of the species in the region. The fighters here looked very similar to the slum siblings I was giving food to. Their size varied from half of mine to slightly taller than me. They were all mostly furred, with relatively small ears on top of their heads, and extendible claws in place of nails. Another noticeable aspect was that most of them were women, with very few men to be seen.


    ¡°Are you going to be okay, Tila? Folks from Makji look down on men. I can do the talking if you want.¡±


    ¡°Please leave it to me, master. This is my caravan and my job.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ How praiseworthy. All right, go and break a wing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    I halted the carriage in front of the closed gate and a couple of Makji soldiers came out to meet us. They looked at me with disdain and addressed the two women in my group.


    ¡°State your city of departure, your business, and your destination.¡±


    ¡°We come from Geola and we¡¯re heading toward Alfiro to do some trading.¡±


    They looked unhappy that I answered but still chose to talk to me.


    ¡°What are you selling, merchant?¡±


    ¡°Weapons and iron ingots.¡±


    They looked at each other for a moment before coming to inspect my goods quickly. Eventually, one of them signaled to open to gate.


    ¡°Go on your way. Don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. A good day to you, my ladies.¡± Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I made the horses move forward again and we went through the border without any trouble. I guessed these people saw a lot of merchants like me all the time and there was no reason why they would make it difficult for us. Trade was a good thing for everyone.


    After going through the military post, the nice and well-maintained road ceased to be. It was replaced by an uneven dirt road with potholes here and there. Even though the land and scenery were the same, there was no mistake about being in a different territory now. To be exact, it was a barony that we would need to go through before reaching the duchy of Chian, where Alfiro was located.


    As we continued forward, we soon came across our first Makji village. The mood was very different from the ones in Geola. Most of the people working in the fields were men and were controlled by force. Women would supervise them, with whips in their hands, and didn¡¯t hesitate to use them whenever they felt the pace was slowing down.


    I watched the scenes together with Selva, who couldn¡¯t help asking about it from the carriage¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are they slaves, master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Makji and Taifau encourage slavery while Thuk and Geola forbid it. In Makji, most of the slaves are men because they¡¯re considered inferior to women. Free men also have fewer rights than free women.¡±


    ¡°How come? Aren¡¯t we all equal to sel?¡±


    ¡°We are. There¡¯s no difference between men and women and each gender has the same chance of increasing their ranks.¡±


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their culture. In Makji, the queen and head of noble houses are always women. It¡¯s good for them if men are treated like subordinates because they can stay in power.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t men rebel?¡±


    ¡°Kahah, my disciple, if only the world was that simple. They can¡¯t rebel because they don¡¯t have the power to do so. Women monopolize magic teachings and are very careful about men increasing their ranks. In Makji, people believe that strength is equal to power. That way, women can keep their power forever.¡±


    ¡°Weird. Why doesn¡¯t anyone do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°They do. Why do think Taifau and Thuk hate Makji so much? It¡¯s one of the reasons they¡¯ve been at war with each other for an eternity. They can¡¯t accept a culture so different from theirs.¡±


    The crack of a whip resounded and we turned our heads to see one of the men crying in pain. Selva concluded after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this country.¡±


    I had to concur with that statement.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 97 – Inn

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have nothing against whips, but only during sex!¡±


    This made Selva sigh while I took the opportunity offered to us to brighten the mood.


    ¡°Are you into that, master?¡±


    ¡°You try many things when you live for a long time like me.¡±


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°94!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, master.¡±


    ¡°Not for very long if I don¡¯t rank up soon.¡±


    This was the issue with people stuck in front of the wall. They knew there was a higher place to reach but couldn¡¯t do it no matter what. They could only watch themselves grow older helplessly. It was only worse if they were close to someone who managed to cross the wall. Their friend or family member would stay young while they wouldn¡¯t, and drama sometimes occurred.


    I wondered if it wasn¡¯t that bad in this world since there were so few rank 7 in the first place.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already fooled around for a long time, master. It¡¯s okay if you grow old and die. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Kahahah! Look at this girl. It¡¯s really not worth it raising a disciple. That¡¯s what I get after caring for her all those years.¡±


    ¡°I feel like my fellow disciple has something against master.¡±


    ¡°Who knows! She was so cute when she was young. Now she¡¯s constantly rebelling. I miss the good old days.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Selva moved further away from the carriage as if she had enough of us. After a bit of time, she simply stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to scout ahead.¡±


    And ran at full speed without waiting for an answer. What an escort. She just left the person she was supposed to protect behind.


    ¡°This girl¡­¡±


    Wico shook her head on top of mine. Now that we were only two, silence settled between us. Maybe because she was bored, she began munching my hair distractedly. A while later, she switched to my ears. It was like she was waiting for a reaction from me, which I wouldn¡¯t give her. Her actions were just like those of a small child, and it wasn¡¯t hard to ignore her.


    With Selva not seeming like she was coming back anytime soon, she finally flew away from me and lay down on the stack of weapons. A minute later, she moved suspiciously.


    "Tila, Tila, lookie here¡­ It''s my pussy!"


    I obviously looked behind me and was met with a different view from what I expected. Wico had her legs wide open, the bottom part of her already short martial outfit folded to allow me to see everything. She had no underwear whatsoever, making her tunic and sandals the only pieces of clothing on her.


    As for the part in question, there was indeed a hole but not looking like a classical vagina. It was round, with a bottle-like neck of flesh surrounding it. There was nothing else in sight, no matter how hard I looked. Still, the view was oddly arousing, and I felt myself getting hard.


    ¡°Kahahah! I got you again! Bird subspecies don¡¯t have pussies!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then, what¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called a cloaca. It doesn¡¯t have a clitoris! Plus, male bird subspecies don¡¯t have penises!¡±


    ¡°Really? How do you have sex then?¡±


    ¡°They rub their cloaca against ours and then ¡°pshh!¡±, they ejaculate inside!¡±


    ¡°Wow. How interesting. Does that feel good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad but see?¡±


    She opened her cloaca with two fingers to show me the interior of her hole, which was made of light flesh pulsating erotically.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a hole! I like it much better when a big dick stirs my cloaca! That¡¯s the stuff that gets me going!¡±


    This was the beauty of this world, where people weren¡¯t limited to having sex with folks from their species. Her dirty talk gave the finishing touch to my tool, which was now completely erect.


    ¡°Master¡­ Could you give me a practical sexual lesson?¡±


    She noticed my hard-on and laughed happily.


    ¡°Virgins are so easy to get aroused! But nope, you¡¯re fifty years too early to lay your hands on your master! Kahahah!¡±


    She closed her legs and sat down, looking as if nothing happened. I started to understand what Selva had against her.


    ¡°How cruel, master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your lesson for today. Life is cruel!¡±


    This was nothing new to me. That lesson had been carved into my flesh and bones long ago. I had no choice but to think of something else to distract me and let my shaft slowly soften.


    Around thirty minutes later, Selva came back, sweating a little. She placed herself next to the carriage and walked again, not even bothering to report anything from her supposed scouting.


    A few hours later, we arrived at our first stop, a relatively large village. This place had nothing special by itself except that it was located around one day of distance from Geola. As such, it ended up being the most standard resting place for people heading north from the never-sleeping city. Its main attraction was its inn, which also served as a bar and stable, handling any needs travelers could have, and earning a lot of money this way. The building was very noticeable due to its size, contrasting with the modest farming houses surrounding it.


    We reached it while the sun wasn¡¯t completely down yet since we had moved at a decent pace without encountering any issues. I parked the carriage in the stable in a spot resembling the one I rented in Geola.


    A young girl asked if we wanted to hire her to take care of the horses but I told her I would do it myself. It wasn¡¯t that I was short on money but because I was advised to take care of the horses personally to bond with them. I didn¡¯t dislike it either since it was simple work and the horses were gentle and appreciative of the brushing I gave them.


    But first, we entered the inn. Everyone turned our way as we came in, most losing interest quickly. A few feline women eyed me weirdly but the place was full of men of different species and I wasn¡¯t anything too special here, despite this being Makji¡¯s territory.


    I made my way to the counter manned by a large-looking feline woman.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 98 – Not Drunk Enough

    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Good evening. I want to book two rooms for the night.¡±


    Wico intervened from the top of my head.


    ¡°Wait, why two? Just book one with a large bed.¡±


    I lifted my head and whispered into her ears.


    ¡°One room for you, and one for Selva. I¡¯ll sleep in the carriage. I don¡¯t want anyone to steal from it during the night.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a merchant, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t trust this inn. I¡¯ll stay with you in the carriage, then.¡±


    ¡°Is that fine?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Selva looked at us murmuring with curiosity.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I explained it to her quietly and she concluded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the carriage too.¡±


    These two women had their faults but weren¡¯t picky about their comfort, at least. And seemed to be dedicated to the job. Maybe.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I turned back to the feline woman who was looking at us oddly and spoke in full voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let me correct this. We¡¯ll have dinner instead. No rooms but one rental space for the carriage and horses.¡±


    She nodded and calculated for a few seconds.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be 18 silvers.¡±


    It was very expensive but I paid without arguing. Compared to the investment made so far, this was but a drop in the ocean.


    We took a seat at a random table and food arrived soon after. They had a large pot of beef stew and prepared individual portions from it for the customers to enjoy, together with fresh bread and butter. The money wasn¡¯t completely wasted since it tasted delicious. Selva sat in front of me, eating her meal silently, but Wico didn¡¯t even bother leaving her spot on top of me. She took her bowl from that position and ate like that. When she couldn¡¯t reach something on the table, she would ask me to fetch it for her. She was enjoying her perk as my master to the maximum.


    ¡°Master, you never sit on Selva¡¯s shoulders?¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t like it if I do. She gets violent. She should learn from her fellow disciple!¡±


    ¡°Who wants to carry such a stupid master? And it¡¯s annoying that you never wear underwear no matter how many times I tell you to.¡±


    ¡°Those are bothersome. I¡¯m 50% weaker when I wear them!


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous, master.¡±


    At that moment, a small feline woman arrived at our table and smacked the top of it with a hand. She then pointed at me, looking quite unstable and drunk.


    ¡°You. You¡¯re not too baad! Come to my room toniight.¡±


    Her speech was slightly slurred but her meaning was clear.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Get lost or die.¡±


    My and my master¡¯s reactions were the complete opposite. However, the way we expressed our feelings straightforwardly was similar.


    ¡°Huuh?¡±


    The woman looked up at Wico, then down at me, confused. She then looked up again and froze. After a couple of seconds, she walked backward in fear, understanding that she wouldn¡¯t stand any chance against a rank 6 as a rank 3. It seemed she wasn¡¯t smashed enough to make such a mistake, even if her initial flirting attempt was quite something. Trying to get me while I had a rank 6 sorceress on top of my head was bold to the extreme.


    Once she was far enough from us, she turned around and ran out of the inn. The bystanders looking at the scene either chuckled or shook their heads. It seemed this sort of event wasn¡¯t unusual here.


    Wico looked down at me with a scowl.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡°sure¡±?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been teasing me the whole way so I¡¯m pent up, master. You just wasted my opportunity to get rid of my virginity.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what feline women do to their partners?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do they do?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯ll stop at claw scratches and teeth bites. If you¡¯re not, well, you¡¯ll need a life mage when they¡¯re done with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s wild. I guess men can¡¯t even resist?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Feline women rarely sleep with men higher in rank. Which means, you¡¯re the perfect target, Tila!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether that was a good or bad thing. There was a moment of silence before Selva spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you teasing him, master. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done more when I was scouting. Why don¡¯t you take responsibility, for once?¡±


    She had a small mocking smile on her lips. It felt like she knew Wico would refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m an eagle who doesn¡¯t care about responsibility! Kahahah!¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re a terrible master.¡±


    ¡°What about you, then? Why don¡¯t you help your fellow pent-up disciple?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pass the responsibility to me. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your chance to try stuff in a safe environment. I know you¡¯ve been curious about it.¡±


    Selva glanced at me and focused back on Wico, another wicked grin on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it if you start first, master.¡±


    ¡°Hoho! You¡¯re learning how to use your brain now, my disciple. I¡¯m proud!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as brainless as you, master.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! If you say so!¡±


    We finished eating and headed toward the stables. I took care of the horses until they were comfortable and closed the door to our rental space. It was possible to lock it and I did just so, even if I had no trust whatsoever in such a simple security measure.


    Wico and Selva were already settled, having taken out blankets from my camping equipment. Wico was lying on the weapons like earlier in the day while Selva chose to sleep seated on the floor, her back against one of the wheels. I took a blanket for myself and lay down in the driver''s seat.


    Fortunately, the weather wasn¡¯t too cold even at night, and the blankets would do just fine to keep us warm. Our sleeping positions weren¡¯t the best but that was still much better than losing everything because of a random thief. The two women didn¡¯t utter a single word of complaint and we soon fell asleep one after the other.


    This was how my first day of adventure outside of Geola ended. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 99 – Bold

    In the middle of the night, I was woken up by some movements around me. When I opened my eyes, I saw Wico moving towards me. I didn¡¯t feel any bad intentions from her so I let her be. She put herself on my belly, her head barely reaching my chin, and continued sleeping like this. Her small breathing tickled my neck and she looked quite innocent like this. I fell asleep again, her weight feeling oddly comforting.


    I woke up again in the morning, early enough that it wasn¡¯t completely light outside yet. Wico and Selva were still deep into dreamland, the first one still cozily enjoying my body warmth.


    This was an opportunity, one that I couldn¡¯t miss. I even had justification since she came to me on her own. Even though I did feel Wico¡¯s body rubbing on mine for the whole of yesterday, it wasn¡¯t like I had truly touched her. She was the one touching me and the difference was important.


    Now, I could use my hands to repay her in kind. I lifted my right hand and delicately placed it on her leg, to make it feel natural. Her feathers were smooth and warm, the sensation being quite pleasant. Slowly, I caressed her leg, starting from the outside. I kept the rest of my body still, to avoid alerting her too much.


    Progressively, I moved my hand toward the left, massaging behind her leg. Depending on the location, her feathers slightly differed in texture and feel, making for an interesting exploration. I soon reached her inner thigh and butt, caressing both in slow motions. As expected of a sorcerer, the flesh was solid, full of muscles under the soft feathers. Even her butt was a mix of squishiness and rigidity, giving an interesting mixed sensation on my hand.


    I glanced at her to check that she was still soundly sleeping before continuing my investigation. I ran my hand toward her groin while fondling her softly, and she moaned a little.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    I froze for a moment, wondering if I had gone too far. Yet, she didn¡¯t move and her breathing was still deep. Believing I was still safe, I opened her legs a bit to get access to her most fascinating place. Soon enough, my fingers reached her cloaca, softly brushing against it.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    She released a longer moan now, and I was surprised when feeling that her intimate spot was quite moist. Curious, I cautiously sent a finger to her opening, penetrating her lightly.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    Her moans were growing more profound, as if she was feeling something even in her sleep. Galvanized, I plunged deeper into her cloaca, sending another peek at her to check that the way was still clear. I was met with my master¡¯s eyes, wide open and looking at me. She had a smile on her lips and let out another moan even though our eyes met.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡±


    I stopped any movements, unsure about how my fate would turn out in this situation. Watching my reaction, her grin increased, and she whispered. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my disciple? Go on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    I took my hand back and answered as a matter of fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m exploring master¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°How bold of you.¡±


    ¡°It''s master¡¯s fault for sleeping on top of me.¡±


    ¡°You talk like Selva. Listening to her, everything that goes wrong in the world is my fault.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Selva but I¡¯m just a horny boy. Snuggling up to me like this was a bit too much.¡±


    She moved her left hand and put it on my hard-on.


    ¡°I can see that. Did touching your master do that? Or is it your morning wood?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Such an honest kid. Hopeless child.¡±


    She caressed my shaft and I couldn¡¯t help trembling at the feeling.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Leave it to master.¡±


    With one hand, she continued massaging my tool while using the other to pull my pants down. When this was done, she did the same to my underwear, only to now get into direct contact with my raw penis. Her move startled me, especially after insisting that she wouldn¡¯t let me touch her ever.


    Her soft feathery hands skillfully ran up and down my length, and the pleasure increased quickly. Not only did she know what to do and didn¡¯t hesitate to act on it, but the erotism of the situation increased the sensations even further. Shortly after, she kept her first hand to work on my cock while using the second one on my glans, stimulating it in a way that forced me to sigh in pleasure. With the double stimulation, I felt myself rising quickly to my climax.


    ¡°Master¡­ It¡¯s amazing. Your hands are so soft and nice.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re going to cum, right? Tell me when you do. We don¡¯t want to make a mess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, master.¡±


    She accelerated her rhythm, working on me masterfully. Her thumb was constantly rubbing the top of my dick while her hand knew exactly when to stimulate which part at what time. She was looking at me right into the eyes, monitoring my reactions to adapt her movements, and it was obvious she was an expert in the act.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to come, master.¡±


    ¡°All right, let it all out. Cum for your master, my disciple.¡±


    She then did something that surprised me and broke through any remnant of self-control I had. She turned her body around and pressed her lips against my urethra, not fellating me but simply waiting for my sperm to come out. The feeling of her soft lips against my glans was the breaking point for me and I released everything, ejaculating at full force into her slightly opened mouth with a groan of pleasure.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised in the least and cooly accepted it all, letting her jaws get filled with my semen while continuing to jerk me off until I finished letting everything out.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 100 – Long Before

    I spurted many times, equivalent to the amount of teasing I received from her. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry and allowed me to let it all out, carefully keeping my pulsating penis in place with her hands. Eventually, I was done and let out a long sigh of satisfaction.


    I saw her swallowing my seed with several small gulps before running her tongue over her lips.


    ¡°Wow, master. You¡¯re even swallowing it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was already gulping sperm sixty years before you were born.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t that make you fourteen?¡±


    ¡°Are you twenty? You can lower it by one more year. I was quite the precocious girl.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too early?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Some girls are sold off to marriage at twelve. It¡¯s not much in comparison. Plus, I did it all on my own volition. Are you curious about your master¡¯s sexual adventures?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we travel. So, how was your first handjob?¡±


    ¡°It was the best, master. I¡¯m very grateful.¡±


    She still had her head close to my dick, her butt turned my way, and this gave me an idea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to repay you.¡±


    I pulled her a little toward me until her exposed cloaca was right in front of my mouth and buried my head into her crotch. I was hit by a strong tangy smell, probably due to a full day of traveling. Before she could react, I quickly took my tongue out to lick her cunt-equivalent and found out she tasted a bit like the garlic I once tried in Geola¡¯s night market.


    Even though her cloaca was different from the pussy I was used to, it possessed the counterpart of a labia in the forms of round lips all around, and a wonderfully moist hole, which served the same purpose. I licked it all, barely giving her the time to realize what I was doing. She soon exhaled.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I knew it wouldn¡¯t stop there. What are you even doing, my disciple? That¡¯s not how you¡­Mhmm! Huh?¡±


    Her reaction was what I expected. Cunnilingus wasn¡¯t something men did in this world. While women were practicing it, if someone were straight, they would never have the chance to try it, no matter how much experience they had. This was hard-acquired information from the brothel, a trustworthy place for all sex-related intelligence.


    I carefully but dynamically ran my tongue over her lower lips, using a decent amount of force and all my skills from eating Linon and Suuru, making my master shiver in surprise.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­! What the heck¡­ You¡¯re just doing whatever but¡­ Mhmm! What¡¯s this?¡±


    She kept wiggling left and right but I sensed she was cautious not to hurt me, as a rank 6 handling a rank 0.


    After a while, her cloaca¡¯s wetness increased noticeably and I thought she was ready for the next step. I hardened my tongue while taking a good hold of her feathery ass with my hands and pulled her toward me. My spear-like appendage penetrated her hole, entering as deep as possible, and I felt her pulsating flesh all around me. It was quite an experience, her spicy taste even stronger here, my tongue almost stinging from it.


    ¡°Ah¡­! Your tongue¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re inserting it inside. Mhmm! What the heck are you doing?¡±


    I felt her hands gripping my legs impulsively and thought I was doing well. There was quite nothing like giving such an experienced woman her first taste of cloaca eating. Spurred by her reactions, I did some small back-and-forth with my head, penetrating her hole with my tongue consecutively. She twitched even further, her body squirming all around. Fortunately, I had a good hold of her and she didn¡¯t put any strength into her limbs.


    ¡°Mhmm! This is like sex but with your tongue! Mhmm! It¡¯s so strange! Mhmm!¡±


    I was surprised to sense that her body was slowly tensing up. Even though she was of a species I never had any interaction with before, I noticed the obvious signs. Euphoric due to my success, I went full power on her, caressing her butt cheeks with my hands while deep-tonguing her with all I could. I was continuously entering her drenched spot, trying to reach as deep as possible on each insertion.


    ¡°Mhmm! Mhmm! No way¡­ Mhmm! I can¡¯t believe this¡­ Mhmm! Mhmm! Mhmmmmmm!¡±


    With one last long moan, she arched her body in orgasm, her cloaca sending a wave of tangy juices all over my tongue. Her whole body twitched several times, each sending shivers through her back, her pleasure obvious for me to see. Her wings flapped a few times uncontrollably, her feathers ruffling orgasmically, her tail tensing up in pleasure. I dutifully stimulated her to the end of her climax, just like she did for me, enjoying her flavor to the maximum.


    Finally, she was done, and slowly removed herself from me. She turned around and watched me with a scowl.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you to touch me, Tila.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. Did I do well? Did I manage to repay you?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I heard about this. Women do that when they have sex between themselves, right?¡±


    ¡°Do they?¡±


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t have dicks, they use their hands or tongue instead, or so I heard. I¡¯m not into women so I don¡¯t know much.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I just did the first thing that came to mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. You didn¡¯t hate using your tongue there?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It tasted and smelled incredible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±


    Her expression was hard to decipher. She looked behind and I followed her gaze. Somehow, Selva was still sleeping, which felt quite impressive.


    ¡°She told you I¡¯m terrible in the morning, right? The truth is, she¡¯s just as bad as me. It¡¯s almost impossible to wake her up if she¡¯s still sleepy. She always sulks if I tell her that so I let her say whatever she wants about me.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ Aren¡¯t you a lot more generous than you appear?¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying. I¡¯m the most generous eagle in the world!¡±


    ¡°No, master. You¡¯re the most generous person in the world!¡±


    ¡°Kahahah, you always say a lot of good stuff. All right, let¡¯s ask for some water from the inn and clean ourselves up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Thank you for what you did just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 101 – Plateau

    Selva still wasn¡¯t up when we finished washing ourselves with a basin full of water. Wico shook her, trying to motivate the girl.


    ¡°Selva. Time for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Stop it, stupid master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be hungry if you don¡¯t eat now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Later.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s no good. Whatever, let¡¯s go eat first, Tila.¡±


    ¡°Is it fine to leave her alone here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still a rank 2 sorceress.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this inn full of people stronger than her?¡±


    ¡°Imagine someone came in and beat her up. That would be a good lesson for her! Kahahah!¡±


    We closed the door to our rental space and went for breakfast. It was raining quite heavily today, which was unfortunate. The mood was more hurried now, with folks finishing eating early and leaving for their destination, others soon coming to replace them. No one made any trouble for us this time, and we ate a delicious breakfast peacefully.


    Selva still wasn¡¯t up when we returned. Wico took charge of her while I handled the carriage and horses. Ten minutes later, we were back on the road, Selva sitting next to me and Wico lying on the weapons behind us, for some reason. The carriage was waterproof, with the covers on top of the main vehicle and the trailer, both being oiled profusely. Even the seating area where we were was protected by a cover that could be retracted at will. The ones having a sad time were the horses, getting drenched in a matter of minutes.


    Not too long after, Wico fell asleep, and I tried to start a discussion with my neighbor.


    ¡°Can I ask a few things, Selva?¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to learn combat from a flying species while being a grounded one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine because master also knows how to fight on the ground. She rarely does, though.¡±


    While mages needed a mentor of the same affinity, it wasn¡¯t the case for sorcerers. All sorcerers, no matter their affinity, needed to do the same things to rank up, which was to create a perfect sel ¡°attunement¡± of their body. This was one of the greatest advantages sorcerers had over mages, making it a more accessible choice. For example, there might not be any mage of your affinity to learn spells from close to you in your childhood, and you might have no other choice but to go with being a sorcerer.


    One had a great advantage if one of the parents was already a mage, just like what happened with the Muyal bunny family. The mother was a mage and the father was a sorcerer, leaving it up to the children to become whatever they wanted.


    In Selva¡¯s case, she was of earth affinity but her master was of lightning affinity, and this wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    ¡°Do you have family in Geola?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my parents live there.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you learn from them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not fighters and they¡¯re not very high in ranks. That¡¯s why I had to learn from someone else. And now, I¡¯m stuck with this master.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you change master if you hate her so much?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s annoying but she¡¯s strong. I¡¯ll ditch her as soon as I¡¯m rank 6.¡±


    ¡®¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been impressed with you reaching rank 2 at nineteen. Aren¡¯t you a genius?¡±


    She smiled a little.


    ¡°I tried hard.¡±


    ¡°What about when you become rank 6? Are you going to try to find a master who crossed the wall?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too far away so I haven¡¯t thought about it. Anyway, master said there¡¯s no point in doing that because the way to reach rank 7 can¡¯t be taught. Not many sorcerers managed to get that far so it would be hard to find one in the first place.¡±


    ¡°What about Lady Vejas?¡±


    ¡°As if someone that great would care about me.¡±


    We continued to chat leisurely, passing the time in this manner. The scenery subtly changed as we moved forward and we soon reached a small mountainous area. It might have been an exaggeration to call those mountains but they were at least nice hills. We took a short break before climbing the one on our way, to allow the horses to catch their breath before the effort. We then began the ascension, the horses combining their power to pull the heavy carriage through the slope.


    After around thirty minutes, we reached the top of the hill, which was a sort of large plateau overlooking the surroundings. We took another break here, letting the panting horses catch their breath. It was raining less heavily now, but it still didn¡¯t look like it would stop soon.


    A couple of minutes later, we heard some noise coming from our right and noticed a group of unarmed feline sorcerer men rushing toward us. Right after, the same happened on our left, each side consisting of around ten people, with ranks between 0 and 3.


    ¡°Master! Bandit attack!¡±


    Selva shouted toward the back but Wico was already awake and smiling.


    ¡°Hehehe, in the rain, too. Selva, I¡¯m taking the ones on the right. You handle the ones on the left.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    The rhinoceros jumped out of the carriage while the eagle flew at high speed toward her targets. The men attacking from our right noticed her and stopped straight in their tracks.


    ¡°Rank 6 sorceress! Shit! Flee!¡±


    The rank 3 among them shouted in fear and their group immediately dispersed in all directions. The ones on the left were too far to see what was going on and continued to charge our way.


    I urged the horses to gallop as fast as possible while turning them toward the right, to follow in the safest direction. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Selva, stay close to the carriage! Don¡¯t fight them head-on and just defend yourself!¡±


    We both knew she wouldn¡¯t last long against a group of ten people including one stronger than her and a few of the same rank. She nodded and ran together with the carriage, keeping an eye on the advancing attackers.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 102 – One-Sided

    In the front, the situation was unfolding at a rapid pace. To describe it in one word, it was a massacre.


    ¡°Kyahahahah! Die!¡±


    Wico was running wild, flying from one fleeing bandit to another. Her body was emitting sparks as she kicked an opponent to death before switching to a different target. Her kicks were also imbued with lightning power even though it was unnecessary. The attackers she caught up with first were the lowest-ranked ones, who were also the slowest. As such, they were also the ones who could resist her attacks the less.


    Her first kick beheaded its target without any difficulty, and whether the attack was reinforced by electrical discharges made no difference. The head flew from its body, instantly killing the feline man whose body fell right after.


    With shouts of fighting frenzy, she went from one to another, sometimes kicking them, sometimes punching them, the result always being the same. The power contrast was simply too large.


    On our side, things were trickier. No matter how I rushed the horses, we could only go so fast when they had to pull such a heavy load. The bandits soon reached us, which meant they also noticed what was happening to their companions.


    ¡°Boss! They have a rank 6 sorceress with them!¡±


    ¡°I can see her! Damn it! We can¡¯t just leave like that! Kill the two low-ranked ones! Take some of the goods and escape immediately while the rank 6 is busy! We¡¯ll meet back at the base!¡±


    In despair, they choose to assault us even more aggressively. The first to reach Selva was the rank 3 sorcerer boss, who possessed a fire affinity. It was a great affinity for fighting but it was unfortunate for him it would be limited in this rain. Yet, he was still a whole rank over Selva, who barely managed to block his first flaming punch.


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    She skillfully redirected his attack to the side and counter-attacked. Here too, the difference in power was obvious, and she only managed to hold on with her superior martial skills and body strengthened with earth-affinity sel, which was known for increasing physical resistance. The rest of the raiders divided themselves into two, half going for the carriage, the other half helping their boss conclude his fight faster.


    ¡°Master, please help over here!¡±


    I shouted in the direction of Wico, who was already finishing her fifth victim. The rest of her targets had dispersed in all directions, and while she could still catch up by pursuing them, she rushed back to us without any hesitation.


    The bandits who jumped on the trailer to reach me saw her coming and jumped back down in a hurry.


    ¡°Boss! The rank 6 is coming!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯re out!¡±


    Like the other side¡¯s bandits, they dispersed in all directions.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? You can¡¯t leave without paying with your lives! Kyahahahah!¡±


    Wico first targeted the ones previously fighting with Selva and went for their boss. She reached him quickly and sent a violent kick toward his head. He tried to block with his arms but those were sliced in the middle, her leg claws going through the flesh and muscles like butter.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Blood flew from his amputated limbs but his shout didn¡¯t last long. With a follow-up punch, she ended his life and flew toward another target.


    Selva fell to the floor with some bruises and marks on her face, holding her stomach painfully. While groaning in pain, she kept her eyes on her master, taking in the scene of the one-sided slaughter.


    After killing a few more bandits, Wico chose a direction where some of the remaining ones had fled and pursued them relentlessly. She soon disappeared over the slope while cackling crazily and continuing the killing.


    I stopped the carriage and jumped out to check on Selva. She had taken quite a beating, with some burns and cuts here and there, but nothing was critical. Wico had made it back in time to avoid the worst. I took out the same ointment I used the last time and started to apply it to her, but it had unknown effects due to the rain.


    ¡°You did amazing, Selva. Stay still for a bit.¡±


    She obediently followed my words and let me apply the medicine. Her face twitched in pain even further than it already was whenever my fingers touched a place that was hurting but she didn¡¯t let a single word of complaint out. I was soon done and sat next to her on the ground.


    ¡°Well, here you go. We got the bandits you two wanted. How does it feel to have your wish fulfilled?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°No kidding.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I laughed a bit. She smiled too but soon frowned in pain again.


    ¡°You should lie down and stay still for a while.¡±


    I thought she would refuse but she once again did as I said without protesting. I lay next to her in the rain, which was becoming a drizzle now. We stayed silent for a long time, none of us speaking a word. Our tranquility was broken by the returning Wico.


    She had blood all over her body, her feathers and face stained by it. She sported a wide grin while landing next to us.


    ¡°Ah, that was fun! How are you two doing?¡±


    Selva looked away so I answered instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m completely fine but Selva got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Let me see.¡±


    She came closer to her disciple but the girl rebelled.


    ¡°Go away, master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine if you¡¯re still that energetic. Kahahah! How was your fight, my disciple?¡±


    ¡°¡­What could I do when surrounded five to one with a rank 3 on the other side?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Life and fights are never fair. Just like how they died without being able to resist me, you also couldn¡¯t resist them. That¡¯s just how this world works.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Selva stayed silent for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Master, they were all feline men.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pitiful to kill them without any thoughts? Didn¡¯t they probably become bandits because of being oppressed by the women of this country?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 103 – Circumstances

    Wico shook her head.


    ¡°Ah, Selva, Selva! What did I tell you over and over again?¡±


    The girl only looked away unhappily without answering. Still, this time, Wico didn¡¯t relent.


    ¡°In a real fight, there¡¯s no such thing as circumstances. There¡¯s only your side and the other side. You, your allies, and your enemies. You help your allies and you kill your enemies. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Selva responded after another moment of silence.


    ¡°Still, it wasn¡¯t their fault they became like that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, but so what? The moment they chose to attack us, they became our enemies. Men, women, this or that species, elderly or children, it all doesn¡¯t matter anymore. There¡¯s no such thing as pity when you fight for your life. You just kill them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me, Selva.¡±


    ¡°¡­I got it, master.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡±


    This was also a lesson my instructors kept harping at me constantly. I probably heard it from twenty different people, if not more. When so many of them insisted on the same thing, I had no choice but to believe they were right. Now that I was older and could think more clearly about it, I still agreed with them. Things were even simpler than what Wico explained. Kill or die. That was all there was to it. Any attempt to go easier on your opponents to avoid killing them could cost you your life. This was the absolute reality of real combat.


    We let Selva rest some more while Wico flew around to monitor the surroundings. After around thirty minutes, with the rain having stopped falling, the girl stood up on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m good enough now.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s continue forward. It¡¯s best not to stay here for too long.¡±


    I sat in the driver¡¯s seat and Selva took her usual position next to me. As for Wico, she glued herself to me in a very natural manner. She was still full of blood, which eventually stained me and my clothing, but I didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t a big deal since I was extremely used to blood. I probably was the person of my age who had seen the most blood in their life. And if not, I could only pity whoever had gone through worse than me. Really.


    Yet, that didn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t do something about it. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°We should find a place to clean ourselves up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a small forest with a river a few kilometers from here, after going down the hill.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    It helped that we had someone very familiar with the topography. Considering her age and the type of work she was doing, she probably had done a similar trip many times and it wasn¡¯t weird she knew everything about it.


    We were mostly silent during our short trip downhill and forward. Wico seemed restless on my shoulders, constantly wiggling one way or the other, sometimes munching my hair while doing so. After some time, she indicated east, toward a forest on the side of the road, and I directed ourselves in that direction. It seemed this was a path other people often took because there was a small track going straight to the river, situated a few hundred meters from the forest¡¯s entrance.


    I stopped the carriage there and we used the cool river water to clean ourselves up. Once I was done, I took care of the horses while the women finished washing themselves. When I turned back, ready to leave again, I saw Selva squirm in the water. A few seconds later, she turned around after leaving us with a single word.


    ¡°Toilet.¡±


    She walked far away from our position, enough that we couldn¡¯t see her anymore. Wico was still playing in the water and suddenly jumped out, completely drenched, only to stick herself to me again. The cold contact made me shiver.


    ¡°Come on, master.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! Is it cold? Am I wet?¡±


    ¡°Cold and wet, master.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    She clung to me happily and I let her be. Still, there was something I had to say.


    ¡°That was very shrewd of you, master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You hid inside the carriage to make the bandits attack us, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­! You¡¯re so smart, Tila. I¡¯m not used to having a smart disciple. It¡¯s a strange feeling! What else did you notice?¡±


    ¡°I think you knew the area had a high chance of having bandits and you created this situation on purpose. The bandits would never have attacked us if you had clung to me as usual.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s completely right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in your reasons so I¡¯ll stop here.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. But then, you¡¯re not much better than me, are you?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You knew I was acting weird and probably guessed something might happen but you didn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re quite the crazy boy, my disciple.¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all crazy?¡±


    ¡°Well said! Kahahah!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I¡¯m unsure about.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why are behaving strangely right now?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if you don¡¯t know that one. Many sorcerers feel in a particular mood after an intense fight. That¡¯s why I¡¯m feeling restless.¡±


    ¡°A particular mood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m super horny right now!¡±


    That was indeed news to me. I didn¡¯t think I heard anything about that in my world. Then again, I was always mostly only surrounded by mages so I didn¡¯t know much about sorcerers. I only had the same basic common sense normal people had, which didn¡¯t touch on that topic.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Wait, then, Selva¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you think she went that far for no reason? She¡¯s going to calm herself down, just like what she does in her room!¡±


    She giggled for a bit more before taking a blanket and placing it on top of the weapons in the carriage. She then lay down on it and opened her legs widely, still as pantyless as ever. I was met with her cloaca for the third time, and she grinned at me.


    ¡°And your role here, as my disciple, is to help me cool off the heat!¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 104 – More Interesting

    ¡°Are we going to have sex?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m much more interested in what you did this morning. Can you do that again?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Her face showed some anxiety for a split second but it disappeared so fast I could have dreamed it.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s for master who fought for my sake, I¡¯ll do it as many times as you want.¡±


    ¡°To think my new disciple is such a generous guy! Sel is rewarding me for taking care of Selva for so long!¡±


    I chuckled and she laughed together with me. She then beckoned me to come closer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m easy to please sexually. I¡¯ll be sure to reward you plenty later too. Come now. Don¡¯t rush like before. Do it slower.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t Selva come back if we take our time?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, she¡¯ll be at it for a while. What does it matter if she sees us anyway?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true too.¡±


    I approached her, before thinking about something.


    ¡°Do you have more erogenous zones, master?¡±


    ¡°My mouth, my ass, and my tail. Some parts of my wings, a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    She hesitated for a few moments.


    ¡°Hmm. Not now. We can do that another time. Anyway, I¡¯m very horny. No need for any extra stuff. Just go for my cloaca.¡±


    I nodded and placed myself in front of her groin area. From here, I could already smell her characteristic tangy smell due to her being quite wet already. Small streaks of fluids were leaving her cloaca to fall on her tail, getting absorbed by its long feathers.


    I extended my hands forward to caress her inner thighs while putting my head right in front of her sex.


    ¡°Try to lick my cloaca lips slowly at first.¡±


    Since she already had a plan in mind, I just had to follow it. I did as she asked, taking my tongue out and caressing the round flesh surrounding her hole with it. After the initial feeling of spiciness which tingled my appendage for a second, I enjoyed both her smell and flavor, working on her ardently. I took the time to appreciate her texture, which was a bit different from a vagina¡¯s labia. Her lips were a bit sturdier, with many small bumps, which I felt on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ Yes, that¡¯s the feeling. To think I would try something new about sex at my age. How wonderful. It¡¯s so different from what usually happens.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Men normally just take their sex out to put it on that place and shake their hips. At best, I¡¯d get a bit of caressing or fingering before starting to get me in the mood. But this¡­ Mhmm¡­ It¡¯s nice. To feel you using your tongue on that place, dedicated only to slowly pleasuring me. I feel like I¡¯m given special attention. Mhmm¡­ It¡¯s making me feel so hot.¡±


    Her cloaca juiced itself even further, and I gladly licked her fluids, enjoying her spicy taste to its maximum.


    ¡°And how you seem to like everything about it. You¡¯re licking me like it¡¯s delicious. It makes me glad. Mhmm¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very delicious, master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I trust you. Haaa¡­ I¡¯m so horny. I wanted to take it slow but I can¡¯t wait anymore. Can you put your tongue inside?¡±


    I nodded and immediately did so. Without being abrupt like this morning, I speared my tongue forward, slowly entering heaven for the second time. Centimeter by centimeter, I pushed myself inside, her flesh parting itself to make room for me.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ Yes. Nice, so nice.¡±


    When I was fully there, I tried to do things differently from the previous time. I bent my appendage in all directions, exploring her cloaca with it instead of tongue-ramming her. The interior sensation was also unlike one of pussy, with her inner walls having less creases and folds. It was a lot straighter, with slight bumps here and there, but being quite smooth overall.


    ¡°This slimy feeling is quite something. Mhmm! Yes, Move your tongue around like that!¡±


    I took the opportunity to go on a quest to find any potential sweet spots while I was at it. Moving my tongue in all directions, I focused on licking each area diligently with the tip of my tongue. Eventually, she reacted when I went over a place in her lower left cloaca, twitching a little in pleasure. Happy to have found a great location, I focused my efforts there, titillating it with all I had. Wico suddenly moaned loudly while putting her hands on top of my head, unconsciously pushing me deeper into her crotch.


    ¡°Oh, yes! That feels great! My disciple, you¡¯re doing so well! To think a tongue could feel that good! Such a new feeling! Mhmm! Yes! Lick me there, Tila!¡±


    She started to squirm and I answered in kind by gripping her ass with my hands to stabilize her. I put strength into my tongue and furiously attacked her sensitive inner spot, aiming to finish her. Her cloaca kept releasing its juices, flooding my tongue with her tangy fluids, her smell constantly reaching my brain, making me quite in the mood too. From that moment, it didn¡¯t take long before she reached her highest point. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Mhmm! It¡¯s so good! I¡¯m almost there, Tila! Don¡¯t stop, you¡¯re going to make your master cum again! Mhmm! Mhmmm! Mhmmmm! Aaaahhhh!¡±


    She forced me deep into her sex one last time while orgasming with a large shout of pleasure. Her clawed toes arched up together with her back, her body trembling uncontrollably, her face flushed red. Her feathers ruffled each time she twitched in climax while her cloaca squeezed my tongue, flooding it with a large wave of fluids.


    We weren¡¯t in a hurry this time and I carefully took care of her to the end, eating her hole until she was done. She also didn¡¯t leave my hold, cumming to the maximum as long as she could, enjoying it to the last bit.


    Eventually, I felt the tension leave the arms she had around me. However, what came out in between two heavy breaths was a voice full of lust.


    ¡°More. Again.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 105 – Makji Town

    This wasn¡¯t a problem since I was already deep in there. She was looking at me with quite predatory eyes now, and I continued my duty as her disciple. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t lied when saying she was easy to please. Thinking about it, even if it was her first time experiencing cunnilingus and there was pleasure in novelty, she still came relatively quickly this morning. It was the same right now too. I could have expected her to be less sensitive due to having sex for decades but she was getting into it no differently from a younger woman. It was no wonder she still liked sex so much.


    For the next ten minutes or so, I worked on her cloaca hole tirelessly, making her cum several more times. She reached one last good orgasm, her body tensing up violently, and finally let go of me, laying down on the blanket while panting hard.


    ¡°Haah, haah, such an exotic pleasure. I could get hooked on it.¡±


    ¡°Did I do well, master?¡±


    ¡°You did an amazing job. It was even better than I expected. I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    After resting a bit more, we used the river to wash ourselves once more. I took advantage of the cold water to cool my hard-on, waiting for the eventual reward she promised me. When we were good enough, we simply sat on the riverbank, our feet in the water, and waited for Selva to return. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It took her another good fifteen minutes before she did so and I could only imagine all that had gone on for her during such a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re late, Selva.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sorry. We can go now.¡±


    I wondered if it was my first occasion to see her apologetic. Wico didn¡¯t say anything more and we climbed on the carriage to depart once again. The horses had rested plenty and trotted at a good pace. We lost quite a bit of time due to the attack and I hoped we could reach our town objective before the night.


    ¡°Master, why do these bandits exist?¡±


    Selva suddenly asked this, without any preparatory context. Wico seemed used to it and immediately answered.


    ¡°In what sense?¡±


    ¡°I mean, even if it¡¯s cruel, wouldn¡¯t sending a couple of rank 5 or 6 destroy a group of bandits like this? Why isn¡¯t the kingdom doing that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but they do. These bandits'' camps are regularly exterminated. The problem is that the oppression against men is so strong that, as soon as one of them is gone, another one appears right after.¡±


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re staying on the main road and going to places frequented by foreigners so we can¡¯t feel it that well but in most of the kingdom, men are truly treated terribly. They end up escaping, form a group of outlaws, and get killed and captured again. Because of this, men¡¯s treatment becomes even worse since they¡¯re seen as criminals. And so, even more men can¡¯t handle it and become outlaws. It¡¯s an infinite cycle of misery.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t women stop it?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t. The moment they do that, men are going to take advantage of it. They¡¯ll reverse the roles and become the tyrants instead, to avenge themselves.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t men flee the country instead of becoming bandits?¡±


    ¡°Some do. But most leave with truly nothing on them and life doesn¡¯t necessarily become better.¡±


    Selva became lost in her thoughts while Wico turned toward me.


    ¡°Speaking of bandits, I learned the location of their base. Let¡¯s go and raid it, Tila!¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to feel much pity toward them at all. I could understand it since they attacked us to steal our goods after killing us all. I pondered about it.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe on our way back. We¡¯re overloaded right now. There¡¯s no point even if we went there and it¡¯s dangerous because the carriage is so slow.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Selva didn¡¯t seem to like the idea much but didn¡¯t protest against a potential future raid, this time. We continued forward and the rest of the trip was peaceful, with nothing special happening.


    We reached the main town in the barony, which was our stop for the day, right after the sun started to set. It wasn¡¯t a large targe town by any means but still couldn¡¯t compare to the villages we had gone through. We could see a large manor in its center, the baroness¡¯ residence, and a thousand houses or so around it. The architectural style was elegant, with many houses being decorated in some way, be it with small sculptures or flowerpots. The colors were mostly cold, going from pale blue to light green, with a few pale purple here and there.


    ¡°Do you recommend any place to stay at, master?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still none that I¡¯d consider completely safe so we might need to sleep in the carriage again. Ah, that one had nice food last time I came here but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s still the case.¡±


    Large trading caravans could assign guards to their carriages but we couldn¡¯t do so, being only three people in total. It wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway since it was just for a few more days. On the way back, we wouldn¡¯t need to be that wary since the carriage would be empty.


    We chose to go into the inn that Wico indicated. Now that were deeper into Makji territory, the patrons were mostly feline women, with only a group of another species on one side and a group of feline men in another corner. The gender ratio was far from equal, and the looks I received were even more intense than in the previous village. However, the feline men also received quite a lot of attention even though they tried to be discreet and mind their own business.


    I ordered the same as in the previous village and we sat down to enjoy dinner. Wico complained that the food wasn¡¯t as good as in the past but I felt it was decent enough. The food culture here was the same as in Geola so there was nothing too exotic, at least from the point of view of someone born there.


    While we were eating, two feline women came to our table, one pointing at me.


    ¡°Hey. Are you going to share him tonight? Can we join?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 106 – Thrill

    ¡°Su...¡±


    Wico blocked my mouth with her leg. She looked at Selva instead of answering the two rank 4 women.


    ¡°What do you think? Should we share him tonight?¡±


    ¡°You can share him with yourself, master.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! Maybe I should!¡±


    She then turned back toward the intruders.


    ¡°And you two. What do you even want to do with four women on one man?¡±


    They answered as a matter of fact.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we like.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wico shook her head.


    ¡°Good for you. We¡¯re not interested. Go away now.¡±


    She shooed them away with a movement of the hand. They left, looking a bit disappointed.


    ¡°Bummer.¡±


    ¡°Pity. Feline men are boring.¡±


    When they were gone, Selva asked curiously.


    ¡°They left quite easily.¡±


    ¡°Strength hierarchy is very important in Makji. And since they don¡¯t have a rank 7, I¡¯m at the top in this kingdom! Kahahah!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have any rank 7 because of the wars, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Makji, Taifau, and Thuk keep each other in check. Getting a rank 7 means war. But since they each have a population in the millions, they go to war all the time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t the people stop trying to get to rank 7?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a silly question. Would you stop trying?¡±


    Selva had no answer to that and stayed quiet.


    ¡°Plus, there¡¯s always this hope that they can hide it or resist the other two kingdoms until the rank 7 reaches rank 8 or more. It never works, though.¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they come to Geola? We have a few high-ranked people, right?¡±


    ¡°Some did. But then, they must give up their country and become Geola¡¯s citizens. If they don¡¯t accept, they¡¯re sent back to where they come from, and war starts. Some left for other places too, like the Taende empire. You¡¯re lucky to be born in Geola. Life¡¯s much better here for people like us compared to our neighbors.¡±


    She seemed pensive for a moment before switching to another topic of discussion. We weren¡¯t disturbed anymore during the rest of the meal and finished eating in peace. After that, we moved to the carriage for another night of guarding the precious goods.


    **********


    City 82, on the same day. Suuru had chosen to challenge herself and was trying her best to sell the vegetables and fruits on her own. The first day was a bit hectic but now, on the second day, she had things under control. As Tila said, it wasn¡¯t that different from what other merchants did. If they could do it, she could too.


    In the afternoon, Ulum came to visit her stand.


    ¡°Hello, Suuru.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Hello, Ulum.¡±


    The girl looked around before asking.


    ¡°Tila isn¡¯t here?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the first person to ask this. Tila was strangely popular among customers and many asked about him, even on the first day he wasn¡¯t present. Being used to it now, Suuru had a ready-made answer to the question.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be busy working on something else for a week or two. I¡¯m handling the booth during that time.¡±


    ¡°What work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she told me to keep it secret.¡±


    ¡°Even from me?¡±


    She was much more insistent than other people and Suuru started to panic.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Err¡­ I mean, she didn¡¯t name anyone specifically so¡­ I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s a secret from everybody¡­ Probably.¡±


    Ulum looked annoyed but nodded anyway.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Goodbye, Ulum.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Once she was gone, Suuru let out a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t good at handling intense women like her. How Tila managed her so well was a mystery. Sometimes, she wished to be a bit more like him. But not too much. He was simply over the top.


    **********


    We set our sleeping positions to be the same as the previous night, except for Wico, who directly snuggled up to me.


    ¡°Master, stop bothering him already.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, do you want me to sleep with you instead? It¡¯s been a while since we did that. How cute.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming awake, master.¡±


    Selva then stared at me.


    ¡°Tila, why don¡¯t you say something for a change?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really mind and I¡¯m still looking for a chance to do something sexual.¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re dreaming too. When did you two get along so well, anyway? You¡¯ve only known each other for three days.¡±


    ¡°I think our personalities are very compatible.¡±


    ¡°Right! I also want to get along with my first disciple but she doesn¡¯t want me to!¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to get along with you, master? Whatever, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    She sat with her back to the carriage wheel, a blanket on top of her, and closed her eyes. Wico and I looked at each other for a second before grinning knowingly. I lightly kissed her neck while sending a hand to caress her butt under the blanket. She stretched herself to reach my ears and whispered.


    ¡°So impatient. Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d reward you? Don¡¯t you want to wait for Selva to fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°You told me you didn¡¯t care, right?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. There¡¯s some thrill in trying hard not to get caught!¡±


    ¡°Oh, as expected of master. You know your stuff.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    We were interrupted by Selva.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about instead of sleeping?¡±


    Wico instantly responded without any panic.


    ¡°Are you curious? Why don¡¯t you join us, then?¡±


    ¡°With a horny guy and a lustful master? No thanks.¡±


    ¡°Your loss!¡±


    I stayed still for a bit longer until I tried to move my hand again, but a lot more cautiously this time. I carefully caressed the soft feathers over her skin, advancing my hand at a slow speed. Progressively, I moved toward her inner sanctum, displacing my hand very slightly over time. Starting from her butt, I made room behind her tail, and entered her crotch from behind, massaging her flesh as I went by.


    Stoic at first, Wico¡¯s eyes soon became tainted by a faint amount of desire. She placed her head on my chest and slowly opened her legs, inviting me to continue my exploration.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 107 – Reward

    I slid my hand down between her legs, caressing her inner thighs for several tens of seconds. I eventually reached her moist cloaca and used a finger to trace around her lips, making my master shiver sensually.


    I did this for a long time, without being in a hurry, until she couldn¡¯t hold back her yearning anymore. She extended her head to my ears again to murmur.


    ¡°Where did you learn to caress women like this, my disciple?¡±


    ¡°I did a lot of mental training.¡±


    She giggled softly.


    ¡°All right. Put your finger in already. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    Selva still wasn¡¯t asleep so I needed to be careful, despite the obvious lust oozing from Wico. I stretched my major finger and placed it in front of her wet hole. Then, I very slowly inserted it into her, millimeter by millimeter. Wico exhaled extensively as she got progressively penetrated, her face looking like a mix of wanting just to be finger-banged but also enjoying the thrill of our moderated act.


    It took a while considering my pace but my finger eventually reached its maximum possible depth, being inserted up to the last joint. All the while, Wico squirmed a little but managed not to drop her waist down to instantly penetrate herself, showing a lot of self-restraint despite clearly wanting to do so.


    Her breathing was a little rough but she opened her mouth wide to avoid making too much noise while respiring. Now that I was fully into her, I began the reverse movement, progressively taking my finger out from her twat equivalent.


    The cycle repeated itself several times. Finally, we heard Selva¡¯s breaths stabilizing, proof that she was now sleeping. Wico immediately whispered again, her face flushed with cravings.


    ¡°Tila...¡±


    However, I was careful. I waited for another minute, continuing my slow movements, making sure everything was truly safe.


    ¡°Tila¡­ Come on¡­¡±


    When Wico whined another time, her hot breath on my ears and her cloaca squeezing my finger, I decided the time was right. My finger was currently almost out of its target, and I suddenly plunged it at full strength into her, creating a squelching sound that Selva couldn¡¯t have missed had she been awake.


    ¡°Hufff¡­!¡±


    Taken by surprise, Wico released a groan of pleasure, her eyes widening at the penetration. I didn¡¯t give her any time to adjust to the new feeling and immediately made another strong in and out with my finger, and another one right after. Soon enough, I was giving her the finger-banging she wished for, and she moaned so loudly that she buried her head into my chest to muffle the sound.


    ¡°Mhmm! Mhmm! Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhh!¡±


    I barely did this for a few tens of seconds and already felt her body tense up. The long build-up must have done an incredible job on her because she was already close to her limit.


    ¡°Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhh! Mphhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Her eyes teared a little as my finger made her orgasm, her cloaca clenching itself around it, and her body twitching in pleasure. She shivered for a long time, enjoying the release she had been waiting for, her feathers fluttering in climax. My finger became drenched in a viscous wave of her fluids as I tried hard to stimulate her to the finish, giving her maximum pleasure.


    After a while, she calmed down, letting out a long hot pant of desire fulfilled. She stayed in position for a bit more, getting her breathing in order, before coming to whisper to my ears again.


    ¡°By sel, I haven¡¯t been played with like this for years. You might have talent, my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m glad, master. You were so sexy that I tried my best.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    My lust was also at its maximum now. I took my finger out of her place, making her moan a little, and freed my penis from its pants and underwear, placing it in front of her cloaca. Right as I was ready to penetrate her with my sex, she hurriedly stopped me.


    ¡°Wait. Do you really want to lose your virginity in such a shabby place?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be a pity. If you can wait until we get to a decent room with a bed, I¡¯ll give you a first time you¡¯ll never forget for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    My brain was telling me that this sounded like a good deal but my dick was of the opposite opinion, creating an internal conflict hard to resolve.


    ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll blow you tonight until you can¡¯t come anymore. I still need to reward you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    That was enough to convince my nether region¡¯s appendage. It didn¡¯t need more than that.


    Wico slid down my body under the blanket, placing her head in front of my hard-as-rock shaft. Maybe because she sensed how much I wanted it, she didn¡¯t tease me in any way. She opened her jaws wide and engulfed my penis in one go, filling her small mouth with it. Despite my tool¡¯s size not being adapted for her smaller species'' build, this didn¡¯t seem to bother her at all, and she expertly took everything in, in a very practiced manner.


    I couldn¡¯t help letting out a groan of pleasure, which I also muffled by clenching my teeth, to avoid waking up our third companion. For a few seconds, Wico stayed in position and used her tongue to dynamically lick my glans, provoking a spike of pleasure in my spine. Then, she bobbed her head up and down my length, the sensation forcing me to sigh lowly.


    With the two cunnilingus I had given her, one in the morning, and one in the afternoon, plus her sexy appearance during the fingering, I was pent up like never. I felt my cum rapidly rising through my shaft as her very skilled blowjob didn¡¯t give me any chance to resist. She might have known that I was close already because she increased her pace even more, her mouth over my cock provoking a lewd slippery sound resounding in the area.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 108 – Intruder

    Her tongue alternated between stimulating my tip and gliding over my length, forcing me to go over the top. With a restrained groan of pleasure, I let myself go into her cavity, sending a strong jet of sperm straight toward the back of her throat.


    As soon as she sensed me cumming, she stopped her movement and focused on sucking on my glans, forcing my dick to pulse many times in orgasm, each sending another load of my spurts. She accepted it all, gulping them as they came, waiting for me to conclude. When I was done, she cleaned my tool for a while before separating from it, smiling lewdly at me.


    ¡°What a quantity. Did you want to fill your master¡¯s mouth so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. Your fellatio felt so great I came a ton.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯ve seen nothing yet.¡±


    She patted my still-lively penis.


    ¡°So young and vigorous. Let¡¯s go for the next one.¡±


    Right after saying that, she swallowed my cock once more, making me sigh due to it still being sensitive, but did things differently this time. Instead of giving me head with fast motions, she went at it more leisurely, showing me her true skills. For starters, she turned her head to the side a little and placed my tip on her inner cheeks. From that position, she rubbed it against the soft skin. As if it wasn¡¯t enough, she put a hand on my balls and started to massage them. The double stimulation sent shivers through my back. Even though I just climaxed, the thrill accumulated again at a swift pace.


    Just like she said, she took good care of me during the evening, showing me many ways of blowing a man I never tried before. Her experience was unlike any of my previous partners, even compared to Berki. I came into her mouth like a faucet, filling her many times until my balls were empty. She concluded the night¡¯s event by diligently cleaning my satisfied softened dick.


    Or so it should have been but sucking me and gulping so much of my semen had made her horny again and she begged me for another ¡°tongue-licking¡±, which she seemed to have taken a great liking to. I gladly obliged and we finished our fun with another of her beautiful orgasms, my mouth full of her spicy taste.


    We resumed our trip in the morning and went through the kingdom without much trouble over the next two days. Since we were going to one of the country¡¯s major cities, the road we were on was one of the main ones, and except for the trouble happening on the plateau, nothing unexpected happened. As Wico promised, she began telling me about her sexual adventures to fill the time, clinging to me even more than before. Since these stories annoyed Selva, she left the carriage seat to walk while Wico switched to whisper them to me instead, which made for quite the erotic situation.


    Her life was full of ups and downs, even if narrated from that specific point of view. Just like she said, she had her first intimate experience when boldly trying to seduce a guy she had taken a liking to when she was still in her early teens, with nothing less than fellating him. Following that, she tried all sorts of things and had her first experience at fifteen, which was the age one was considered an adult in the outside world. From there, her curiosity pushed her to run a bit wild and she ended up sleeping with many different men, sometimes several of them at the same time.


    Whenever her stories made us too hot, I would discreetly send a hand to her cloaca to finger her, taking advantage of any moment Selva wasn¡¯t paying us any attention. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do the same to me since she was on my head. From time to time, Selva glanced at my hard-on before looking away, fully aware of what we were talking about.


    We eventually entered the Chian duchy and arrived at our last stop before Alfiro, a medium-sized village with a few hundred inhabitants. We slept in the carriage as usual but something unexpected happened during the night. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Spatial mages were the affinity with the best mobility out of everyone. As such, it was often considered a pain to kill one of us in direct combat since fleeing was our specialty. However, we were far from being without weaknesses. The best way to get to a spatial mage is to attack when their guard is down, or in an indirect manner.


    The Trading Union knew this fact well and all of us were trained to be sensitive to anything abnormal happening during our sleep. Correspondingly, I immediately noticed when someone started to fiddle with the lock of our rental space.


    Wico and Selva, on the other hand, were happy to continue their sleep as if nothing was happening. I didn¡¯t want to take any risk and immediately shook Wico, trying to get her to wake up. The door opened with a click before I managed to do so and the intruder noiselessly made its entry. Our space was fully dark since it was deep into the night and it was hard to see anything at all.


    I continued trying to wake up the eagle but the noise made the trespasser stop in their track. Left without any other choice, I put my mouth close to Wico¡¯s ears and shouted in full voice.


    ¡°Intruder! Thief!¡±


    Everything happened extremely fast after that.


    ¡°¡­Huuh?¡±


    Wico was woken up in a startle and let out a most unbecoming moan of surprise. Selva was the same, but a beat later. The invader immediately escaped but I pointed toward them even though it was probably useless since it was so dark.


    ¡°That way, master, Selva! They¡¯re escaping!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ Oh!¡±


    Wico took a moment to understand the situation but then flew at high speed toward the door. Selva was again late to react but followed soon after, with me behind them.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 109 – Verdict

    Everything was already over by the time I went through the door. Even though it was very dark, I managed to discern the intruder¡¯s silhouette, struggling to free themselves from Wico. Annoyed by the thief, she calmed them down with one short sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m rank 6.¡±


    The trespasser stiffened and lost any will to resist, letting themselves get caught on the spot. I spoke next.


    ¡°Good job, master. Let¡¯s go inside, we don¡¯t want to make a fuss on the streets. Let¡¯s light a candle since it¡¯s so dark.¡±


    Wico nodded and carried her prey as if they were weighing nothing. Once inside, I gave her the candle and she lit it with electric sparks coming out of her hand. It was practical to have someone with lightning affinity in our group.


    This allowed us to get a better look at the invader. She was a feline woman smaller than me but taller than Wico, with brown fur all over, triangular ears, and a long tail. Her rank was 1, a sorceress with water affinity. She also looked around, trembling as she realized that Wico hadn¡¯t lied about her rank.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m sorry. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Hurt you? Why would I do something so troublesome? I¡¯m just going to kill you.¡±


    My master was as brutal as ever.


    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll do anything!¡±


    Wico smiled and turned toward me.


    ¡°What should we do, Tila? Kill her? Or do you want to play with her?¡±


    Selva suddenly looked at me with a frown.


    ¡°Come on, master. Even if she did something wrong, I still wouldn¡¯t rape her.¡±


    ¡°¡­C-can men rape women?¡±


    We all looked at the interrupting feline woman before resuming our discussion.


    ¡°If you claim she attempted to kill you, you could make her your slave, you know?¡±


    ¡°What would I even do with a slave stronger than me? Let her assassinate me in my sleep?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ You decide what we do with her. I don¡¯t care either way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why I was given the responsibility when she was the one who caught her but I wasn¡¯t without resources too.


    ¡°What do you think, Selva?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    My hope was quickly extinguished. My two travel companions were useless. I focused on the trespasser once more.


    ¡°So, what were you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ Well¡­¡±


    Wico raised her fist.


    ¡°Speak or die.¡±


    ¡°I was trying to steal some of your goods! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d all be sleeping here! Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in the inn!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Why did you target us?¡±


    ¡°I, I saw you arriving in the village from afar, and¡­¡±


    ¡°And you thought we would be easy targets.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you live here?¡±


    ¡°N-no, I live in Alfiro.¡±


    ¡°What was your plan after stealing from us?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to get a few of your iron ingots, run to Alfiro, and sell them there.¡±


    That made sense. With each iron ingot worth almost one gold in Geola, she could have made a lot of money in Alfiro with that little theft. We might not even have noticed the change. And here I had been wondering if I was doing something useless by being so careful. This proved once more that one should never let their guard down in this world.


    While I was lost in thoughts, Wico grew impatient.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly, I want to go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    I crouched in front of the woman and took her shin in hand.


    ¡°Look at me in the eyes.¡±


    She trembled but didn¡¯t dare disobey. I was now progressively getting used to the outer world¡¯s folks and could read them a little bit better, even though it was far from how well I could read humans. I focused on her eyes, which were said to reveal everything about a person, and searched for clues.


    My point of comparison was the pickpocket children in the slums. While they were committing a crime, their eyes were still relatively pure. They were doing it to survive and believed they had no other choice. This woman, on the other hand, was a completely different story. Her eyes were dirty and impure, full of schemes and vile thoughts. It was obvious she didn¡¯t need to steal to live but was doing it anyway. My verdict was a no-brainer.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take all her current valuables and hand her to the village chief tomorrow morning. They¡¯ll deal with her.¡±


    ¡°N-no way¡­¡±


    The woman looked shocked but no one cared. We took any money and items she had on her, which wasn¡¯t much, and tied her up so strictly that she couldn¡¯t move a centimeter. After that, we placed her in the carriage and Wico put herself next to her.


    ¡°You move, you die. You make any noise, you die. Understood?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even nod but her eyes told us she had gotten the message. I put myself on Wico¡¯s other side, away from her, and Selva took her usual sleeping spot.


    We found her in the same position in the morning, a few hours later, and immediately headed to the village chief¡¯s house to hand her over. The woman looked troubled by the unexpected gift but had no choice but to take care of it after listening to the circumstances. None of us asked what her fate would be and we departed after eating breakfast at the inn.


    The weather was clear on our last day of travel toward Alfiro. Since we were now getting closer to a major city, we met other travelers and merchants quite often. The road was also much better maintained here, though still not on the level of Geola¡¯s roads.


    Wico and I continued flirting whenever we could, enjoying the thrill of not being noticed by Selva. The incident during the night was soon forgotten, replaced by Wico¡¯s erotic stories or talks about the kingdom, its culture, and even some of its history. As expected of someone who had lived for so long, she knew a ton of interesting trivia, and had even witnessed some of the most recent historical events in person.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 110 – Ducal Castle

    Alfiro, in the ducal castle, main bathing room. A feline woman was taking her bath, attended by a large number of men. Half of them were feline subspecies while the other half were of different species. Some of them were currently washing the woman, who was the Duchess of Alfiro.


    She was quite tall, her fur orange and white with black stripes. The main bathing area was vast, consisting of a large pool-like body of water. She was lying leisurely on its edge in the nude, half of her body in the water, letting the men around her take care of everything. Some were using their hands to work on her muscles while others massaged different parts of her body, all of them also in their birthday suits.


    On one side, two other feline women were standing up, reporting pressing affairs to the duchess. The three women were the only females in the room, all of rank 6, the rest of the space being filled only with men.


    The first one had blonde fur and round ears, standing tall in a strict military posture and looking straight forward. The other one was smaller, sporting black spotted grey fur, watching the men¡¯s bodies with appreciative eyes.


    ¡°How are the preparations going, general?¡±


    The tallest woman responded to the duchess¡¯ query.


    ¡°The mobilization is proceeding according to plan, my Lady. We¡¯ve recalled all our military personnel who weren¡¯t on long-distance missions. We should have most of our forces within a week.¡±


    ¡°Good. How about our supplies?¡±


    The men intensified the massage, some using oils on the parts without fur.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem with food and most basic items. We¡¯ll be able to last for a long campaign. There¡¯s still the same issue we have as always, though.¡±


    ¡°Did you send people to buy from Geola?¡±


    ¡°We did. We received reports that merchants aren¡¯t selling anything to felines. Our agents tried to use intermediaries but that failed too. We suspect felines are closely monitored in Geola right now. I¡¯m sorry, my Lady.¡±


    The duchess looked annoyed.


    ¡°That lowlife wench is using the same tricks every time. It¡¯s nothing new but it¡¯s still irritating.¡±


    Sensing their mistress¡¯ mood crashing down, a few more men started to massage her, one working on her shoulders, others on her arms, legs, and feet.


    ¡°My Lady, if I may?¡±


    The second woman came forward.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve received news that a trader from Geola with weapons and iron ingots will arrive in our city soon.¡±


    ¡°Is it a large caravan?¡±


    The duchess¡¯ ears perked a little, hope in her voice.


    ¡°No, my Lady. He¡¯s working by himself with a small escort and a single carriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Why are you reporting such a small thing to me? Deal with it as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°That is, my Lady¡­ According to the inspection at the border, he¡¯s coming with around 300 weapons¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The Duchess didn¡¯t seem much impressed but this changed when the chief of internal affairs finished her sentence.


    ¡°¡­And 300 iron ingots.¡±


    ¡°What? 300?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s no mistake in the report.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t solve all our issues but it¡¯ll help a lot. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Zhuri.¡±


    Suddenly in a much better mood, tension left her body, and she sent a glance full of meaning to the men surrounding her. They tried to keep their emotions in check but one could see they also relaxed a little. The one massaging her shoulders switched to massaging her chest. As the duchess slightly opened her legs, one of them came to massage her inner thighs while another caressed her vulva. The duchess raised her hands to the penises of two specific men, designating them for the day¡¯s duty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it personally. I won¡¯t fail you, my Lady.¡±


    The general was still standing with her back very straight, avoiding looking at the scene in front of her. The chief of internal affairs, on the other hand, was watching everything with envy, her gaze especially focusing on the members of the men who were slowly getting in the mood due to the sexual tension increasing in the bathing room. They were all very fine specimens, despite being low-ranked, and she sometimes fantasized about playing with them. Unfortunately, these men exclusively belonged to the duchess and she couldn¡¯t lay her hands on any of them.


    ¡°Is there any else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, my Lady.¡±


    The two subordinates shook their heads and the duchess concluded.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    The general left without looking back but the smaller woman kept sending glances on her way out. Just as she was crossing the door, she witnessed the duchess opening her legs wider, one of the chosen men placing himself in between them, his shaft ready for action. With one progressive move, he penetrated her mistress, who released a moan of pleasure. The second one lifted her butt from behind and sank his tool into her back hole, slowly filling her ass with his size, forcing the duchess to let another groan out. The men around them began working their sexes with their hands, and the wild orgy of one woman and many men started after that, just like most of the days.


    She stayed in the threshold longer than necessary, appreciating the view of the men laboring to pleasure the duchess, and only turned around after a large quantity of them reached their climax. The men who were penetrating her inundated her two holes with their loads while the others released on the lady¡¯s body or face. She orgasmed loudly when feeling herself smeared internally and externally, clawing hard at the man in front of her, blood oozing from the lacerations.


    Zhuri felt her pussy moistening, and finally left the room for good. She would have given a lot to exchange places with the duchess right now. Fortunately, there was something she could do as an alternative. She still had some time before the trader was supposed to arrive. She could take a quick break at home to enjoy her husband¡¯s care, together with the new slave she bought a few weeks prior. That one in particular still felt fresh to her and she hastened her pace, already imagining their lengths filling her holes, her fangs and claws sinking into their flesh.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 111 – Warm Welcome

    After half a day of travel, Alfiro finally came into sight. We were able to notice it from afar due to its size, which was much larger than any place we had come across in Makji so far. While following the same architectural style as the previous town, the castle in its center stood high and tall, a prime example of a grandiose and luxurious building. It belonged to Duchess Gaitai, ruler of this territory, and younger sister of the current Queen.


    There were two reasons why I had chosen this city for my trade. The most obvious one was its proximity to Geola. It was the closest large city to our initial location. The second reason was that Duchess Gaitai was fond of war and battlefields. She sought thrilling fights and spent a large part of her territory budget on military expenses. Their army was one of the most elite in the Kingdom and they always achieved great results in the various wars the country went through. As such, the Queen was happy to grant her sister additional funds to continue the good work since fighting power was crucial in the current geopolitical situation.


    I judged they would have both the money and the will to buy my goods since they needed to equip a large body of warriors, now more than ever with the incoming war starting any time soon.


    As we approached the city, we saw a group of feline fighters arriving from the other direction. Their group was relatively large, with around fifteen people, most of the sorcerers equipped with high-quality weapons. Their eyes were focused on us and when they got close enough, they rapidly surrounded our group, staying in pairs of two, one sorcerer and one mage of similar rank, a common formation due to its high efficiency.


    We stopped in our tracks and I counted a duo of rank 6, two groups of rank 5, and a bunch of lower-ranked ones, from rank 2 to 4. On top of that was a rank 6 feline, not part of any duo, standing in front of us with a couple of their fighters on both of her sides. She was the one to speak first.


    ¡°Get down from your carriage, merchant. We want to buy your goods.¡±


    I complied, Wico flying over my head and Selva standing next to me, warily observing the warriors. The ones surrounding us almost all focused on Wico, clearly considering her as the main threat in our group. I gave them my best mercantile smile.


    ¡°Hello, great warriors. I¡¯m Tila, a merchant from Geola. I¡¯ll gladly sell you some of my stock. I have weapons and iron ingots. How much of each would you like to buy?¡±


    ¡°My name is Zhuri, chief of Chian¡¯s internal affairs. I want to buy everything you have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Shall we discuss prices?¡±


    ¡°15 silvers per weapon, 70 silvers per ingot.¡±


    That was no different from robbery. It was even lower than what I paid for them. No, even lower than their price in Geola before the increase due to the war. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible, great warriors.¡±


    Many of the women surrounding us took on a menacing posture, some of them even directly pointing their weapons at us. I reacted quickly.


    ¡°Master! If they attack us, please destroy the goods first!¡±


    This startled everyone, including Wico. After a second, she nodded, quickly understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. And don¡¯t worry about them too much. They¡¯re mistaken if they think I¡¯m a normal rank 6. I can kill everyone here by myself. Kahahah!¡±


    Her words increased the tension between us even further. Any other passerby on the road made a large circle around the obvious trouble that we were, staying far from our mixed group.


    I didn¡¯t know what sort of confidence Wico had to spout something like that. From my knowledge, it was most certainly a bluff. When I calculated people¡¯s potential fighting power, I always added a multiplicator for trump cards. However, this was mostly for the form since trump cards were very rare in the first place. Taking my world as an example, it was estimated that only a thousand people possessed a trump card, out of the 13 billion people that lived on the planet. What¡¯s more, each trump card was created with high-level technology and extremely rare materials, something I couldn¡¯t imagine possibly existing in the outer world.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter much whether she was better than a normal rank 6 sorceress or not. I could also take care of everyone here but I would never use one of my very rare chances in a situation with such low stakes. One of the younger feline women surrounding us suddenly burst into anger.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, lowly male? How dare you go against us superior women?¡±


    Her shout didn¡¯t have the effect she expected. Except for a few other young women in their group, none of the higher-ranked ones were moved by her words. Still, the tension increased even further and I swiftly acted to defuse it.


    ¡°Now, now, everyone. There¡¯s no need for all of this. I¡¯m sure we can find a good compromise.¡±


    I put my attention on the grey-furred woman in front of me since she seemed to be the one in power here.


    ¡°You understand that nothing good will come from attacking us, right?¡±


    She stayed silent and I continued.


    ¡°Not only will you lose the goods, but you¡¯ll also incur some losses in fighting power, right before the war starts.¡±


    The tension increased again, some of the women even walking toward us menacingly.


    ¡°You know about the war?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. It¡¯s nothing more than an open secret in Geola. Why do you think I came here with weapons and iron ingots?¡±


    This made the younger women wince while the older ones stayed stoic.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t done explaining. Our expedition and its destination are well-known to many of my trader friends and mercenaries. Do you believe Geola¡¯s traders will continue to come to your country if we don¡¯t make it back? Trading is based on trust, after all. Can you afford to lose your most important trading partner?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 112 – Rhetoric

    The grey-furred women frowned unhappily.


    ¡°Are you threatening us now?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Of course not, I would never dare, great warriors. Oh, did I mention I¡¯m acquainted with some higher-ups in Geola¡¯s hierarchy? I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t let my disappearance go without investigating¡­ and maybe retaliating. That would be a problem when your focus should be on the war, right?¡±


    I was saying whatever I wanted but it was fine since they had no way of knowing if it was true or false. The same young woman as before barked again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Chief! Let¡¯s just kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, Elna.¡±


    ¡°But, chief!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    The young woman bit her lips, sending me a very dark gaze. Zhuri looked back at me with a warning.


    ¡°You should stop with your threats too. My patience has its limit.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me. Let¡¯s talk about more positive things. You all understand I¡¯m here to help you, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Help us? You¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°Elna!¡±


    After this reprimand, the young woman cowered in fear and finally shut her mouth. The mood was great so I went on.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much tension, everyone. I think you¡¯re misunderstanding the reason for my coming.¡±


    I pointed at the rank 6 sorceress armed with a sword.


    ¡°Let me ask you, lady. Do you have a daughter?¡±


    Taken aback by the sudden question, she took a moment to answer.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°What rank is she?¡±


    ¡°I have five daughters. They have ranks from 1 to 3.¡±


    ¡°Did you teach them your martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s your point, merchant?¡±


    ¡°Wait, please let me finish. What did you feel when your daughters ranked up using your teachings and martial arts?¡±


    Technically, ranking up had nothing to do with martial arts. The best example would be the bandits who attacked us a few days prior. Some of them reached rank 3 but none knew any decent martial art. It was easy to guess that women carefully stopped men from learning any martial art, even if they allowed them to rank up a little due to the increase in stamina and strength that came together with it.


    In this situation, though, this small detail mattered little. The rank 6 sorceress paused for a moment before answering.


    ¡°I was proud.¡±


    ¡°Of course! What could be happier than watching your precious daughters ranking up due to your instructions? It¡¯s the most joyful event in one¡¯s life!¡±


    The woman hesitated a little but didn¡¯t contradict me.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s imagine this very grim scenario. One of your daughters is fighting on the battlefield but due to a shortage of weapons in the army¡¯s stock, she is unfortunately bare-handed. All the martial arts that she tirelessly trained for and that you taught have become useless. She can only show a portion of her real power, and then, terribly, an unfortunate event happens, as is often the case on the battlefield. Your daughter is defeated, cursing the fact that she could have survived in different circumstances.¡±


    The rank 6 sorceress took her sword out of her scabbard and started walking toward me menacingly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I waved my hands reassuringly.


    ¡°Now, now, great warrior. Let¡¯s remember this is all a hypothetical situation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your hypothesis, young man.¡±


    ¡°I understand. No one likes to hear about such terrible truths.¡±


    One of the rank 5 sorceresses, an unarmed one, spoke for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone spout so much nonsense in such a short time in my life. Chief, let¡¯s end this.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t let the chief talk. That woman inserting herself into the talk was like a sorceress tripping on the pointy part of their weapon.


    ¡°Nonsense, you say? Don¡¯t you care about having a weapon when you go to war?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? I fight with my fists and claws.¡±


    ¡°So, what you mean is that you don¡¯t mind if your fellow warriors and their daughters go to the battlefield unarmed because you fight without weapons? That it¡¯s fine for them to die helplessly as long as it¡¯s not you?¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Even though she protested, the harm was done, and some of the fighters in the group were already looking at her weirdly. However, the grey-furred one was also looking annoyed, but at me instead.


    ¡°Now, now, great warriors. I¡¯m not here to create a shift between you and gain some advantage by making you fight your own. I understand this amazing sorceress didn¡¯t mean what she said and only had a slip of the tongue.¡±


    After talking for so long, everyone''s attention was now fully on me, including Wico and Selva, who didn¡¯t know what face to make when watching me.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a big misunderstanding between us.¡±


    I used those words again as if they were a mind-affinity spell. And it worked. No one interrupted me while I continued my speech.


    ¡°Why do you think I came with weapons and iron ingots, even though weapons will earn me a lot less money but take just as much space?¡±


    Zhuri was the one who answered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you couldn¡¯t afford to only buy ingots?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t far from the truth.


    ¡°Of course not, my lady. I came here with both goods to show you my absolute goodwill toward Makji and the Chian Duchy! The war is going to start soon, right? But the ingots won¡¯t get transformed into weapons in just one day. That¡¯s why I bought a stock of ready-made ones, as a stop-gap measure to equip the fighters that need it the most. In the meantime, each warrior will be able to place an order for the custom-made weapon of their choice. This will help greatly increase your chances of survival on the battlefield. Do you understand my intentions, great warriors?¡±


    Some of the women started to look at each other, and I could see my words had a bit of an effect on them. I wasn¡¯t done, though. I needed more than that to fully defuse the situation.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 113 – Imagination

    ¡°Now let¡¯s imagine another situation. You attack us and somehow manage to kill us all. On top of that, we didn¡¯t have enough time to break all the weapons before dying. You take one of them, thinking of gifting it to your precious daughter. Your daughter, full of curiosity, asks you where you bought it. This is how you answer her: ¡®I got my hands on it after massacring a completely innocent rank 0 merchant who was full of goodwill toward us and stealing all of his goods. What do you think, my daughter? Do you like it?¡¯¡±


    A few of the women rocked on their feet uncomfortably. I was almost there, now. It was time to switch the mood with a grand finale.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s time to correct our last critical misunderstanding. You understand now that the real treasure isn¡¯t so much the weapons but the ingots, correct? According to my estimates, you should be able to create a few thousand weapons with the quantity I bought with me. Now let¡¯s think about this.¡±


    My audience was now completely focused on me, no matter their age or specialization. There wasn¡¯t a single noise apart from my voice resonating in the surroundings and the sound of Wico¡¯s flapping wings.


    ¡°Since having a weapon fit for your martial arts is a matter of life and death on the battlefield, let¡¯s imagine that having them allows around a thousand more of your warriors to survive the war. That thousand will go on with their lives, give birth to many daughters, and teach them their martial arts. In one generation, one thousand women will give birth to five thousand warriors. And those five thousand will then give birth and allow twenty-five thousand fighters to reinforce your army. And those twenty-five thousand will give birth to a hundred and twenty-five thousand warriors. In the ridiculously short amount of time of three generations, you¡¯ll get that many expert fighters, all taught by parents who survived on the battlefield in the first place. And that is on top of your already existing army!¡±


    Some of the younger women now had their mouths slightly opened in wonder.


    ¡°Can you see it? The great army of Makji, strong of hundreds of thousands of expert warriors, irresistibly sweeping over your enemies, conquering the surrounding countries in a single unstoppable charge? Your daughters and granddaughters bringing absolute glory to your name and martial arts with their incessant victories? Makji dominating the whole region without any contest?¡±


    I made a pause, looking at each of them one by one.


    ¡°This, great warriors, is what I came here for.¡±


    I checked everyone¡¯s expressions and could see that most of them were conquered by my talk. A few were rolling their eyes incredulously but the vast majority were in my pocket. I noticed that the younger women, who had initially been the most aggressive and dismissive, were now looking at me with the most fervor, the fire of glory burning inside their eyes. It was my complete victory. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Things became easy after that. Having lost any aggressivity and maybe even looking at me with some newfound respect, I was able to negotiate on good terms with Zhuri. I found out that she was initially simply trying to exploit the fact that I was a man with a very small escort to get a scandalous deal out of me. Now that many of the elite warriors had a better opinion of me, she couldn¡¯t do that anymore. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have the budget for it anyway. It was just a few hundred weapons and ingots while she had the whole Duchy¡¯s economy backing her up. Buying my goods, no matter how critical they were for them, was still only a drop in the ocean compared to the territory¡¯s global expenses.


    Eventually, I managed to get a much better final price than expected. It might have helped that a few women boldly asked me to become their companion while I was negotiating, not caring in the least about the time and place. Interestingly enough, the rank 6 sorceress was part of them, arguing that her husband had recently died of old age and that she was looking for a new partner to warm her bed. Fortunately, Wico handled all of them and no trouble occurred. They had a good amount of respect toward her, as a rank 6 sorceress herself.


    I sold the weapons for 70 silvers each, the chief of internal affairs not caring about adjusting the price depending on their size. As for the ingots, it was even better, maybe due to my great speech, each going for 3 golds. My total earnings for this trip ended up being a very nice 1,100 golds, of which more than 500 were pure profits. For the first time since I arrived in this world, I exceeded the thousand marks in terms of gold coins.


    When it was time to separate, Zhuri gave me a metallic token with the image of an animal tiger engraved on it.


    ¡°Come to me directly next time you have weapons or ingots to sell. Use this token if you ever get into trouble in Makji. It might be less useful outside of Chian but in the duchy, people who recognize it will treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯m glad we managed to reach such a pleasant and peaceful outcome.¡±


    She smiled wryly.


    ¡°I know your speech was mostly nonsense but I liked your courage and charisma. You¡¯re always welcome here as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    I grinned innocently and she shook her head before turning around and leaving with her group. Some of the warriors waved goodbye to me or Wico and I responded to them while Wico ignored them all. Selva was watching me with a baffled expression, just like she had done since I started blabbering a lot, making her look funny.


    Once they were gone, Wico reclaimed her usual spot on my shoulders and tapped on my head happily.


    ¡°That was great, my disciple. You did far better than I expected.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 114 – Common Struggle

    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    ¡°You were very courageous too, despite being surrounded by higher-ranked fighters. I¡¯m seeing you in a new light. You did well in choosing to become a trader. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone more fit for the job!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be that impressed, master. It¡¯s okay to praise me more.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! There are always ignorant combatants who think that fighting power is everything and that they¡¯re special because they risk their lives to earn a living.¡±


    She glanced at the still-paralyzed Selva, who frowned when she understood her meaning.


    ¡°I was the same when I was young but I¡¯m way past that point now. No matter what work you do, you always bet your life. A farmer who fails a harvest. A potter who can¡¯t make a solid pot. A trader who can¡¯t sell their goods. All of them will starve to death in the end. It¡¯s no different from a fighter dying while fighting except that it¡¯s a bit more indirect.¡±


    She sent another look at Selva and I knew she was trying to educate her more than explaining her thoughts to me.


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re going to make it big. Just like warriors who become high-ranked, I think you can aim to be at the top of the trading world.¡±


    It was the highest possible praise considering she wasn¡¯t even a high-ranked fighter herself. Selva also understood this and started to watch me differently from usual. It seemed the education had gone well.


    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You told us the women here treat men badly but I feel they listened to him way too obediently.¡±


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s because it¡¯s different for foreigners. That way of thinking mostly applies to men born in this country. Also, these women weren¡¯t just anybody. They were elite warriors. Except for the younger ones, the ones with more experience probably traveled around the region a lot and had gone to Geola multiple times. They know very well that their culture doesn¡¯t apply abroad. In particular, they know they shouldn¡¯t treat merchants too badly since their kingdom relies on commerce a lot.¡±


    Selva looked enlightened again and nodded with understanding. I also had something I wanted to ask.


    ¡°I have a question too. How were you planning on handling them if a fight broke out? Could you truly kill them all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret! Kahahah!¡±


    It was a pity she didn¡¯t want to answer because I was a bit curious about it. Now that we were done talking about the previous encounter, we switched to discuss what to do next. There had been a bit of trouble but we still sold everything before even reaching the city. We could even go back home right away if we wanted to. However, Selva and I were curious about Alfiro and we decided to spend the rest of the day there. We could depart again the following morning.


    Freed from its heavy load, the carriage was now much lighter. The horses neighed happily, moving forward at a light trot. We swiftly arrived at the city, advancing in the middle of the high density of people. Our first objective was the same as always, finding an inn with stables to store the carriage and let the horses rest.


    The streets were relatively animated, with a lot going on everywhere. There were many establishments on both sides of the main road, with merchants manning food stalls here and there. Some of the buildings were quite large, with several floors, and many folks were coming in and out of them.


    Despite all of this, there was still a large contrast between men¡¯s and women''s attitudes. Except for a small number of foreigners like us, most men had their heads lowered as they crossed the streets, trying hard not to attract any attention. Women, on the other hand, walked proudly, their eyes full of vigor.


    We asked a few passersby where the best inn was located. Since my pockets were now full, I didn¡¯t mind splurging a little for one night of accommodation. We were directed to a place in another district and headed there. On the way, Wico pointed at a large building, the store sign being a drawing of two feline males.


    ¡°Look, Selva. That¡¯s a brothel exclusively for women. Except for the owner, everyone inside is a man. Perfect for you.¡±


    Selva clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    ¡°Why would I want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Feline men are generally docile. And since you can¡¯t get a boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, master. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! I know you¡¯re interested! I can even pay for it as your master!¡±


    Selva ignored her and we arrived at our destination. As expected of a luxury inn, the treatment was on a different level. A man immediately started taking care of the horses without even asking us and I had to convince him I wanted to do it myself. Still, he stayed on standby next to me, looking at what I was doing anxiously. I felt bad for him so I gave him a silver coin as a tip when I was done. He seemed surprised but still thanked me, after a second.


    Once we entered the actual building, we were met with people wearing high-quality clothes, sitting and chatting in the opulent lobby. The three of us were only wearing normal outfits but none of us cared about the inn¡¯s patrons¡¯ looks. Most of them stopped scrutinizing us when noticing Wico, since rank was a status in itself in this Kingdom. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that high-ranked people usually had financial leisure, anyway. It was easy to understand why when looking at Wico¡¯s daily wages.


    The lady at the reception was a well-mannered feline, who smiled at us without any reluctance.


    ¡°Welcome, dear ladies and sir. What can I do for you?¡±


    I turned toward my two companions.


    ¡°How many rooms?¡±


    ¡°3.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selva instantly answered while Wico stayed silent.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 115 – Alfiro

    It was rare for her to be quiet in such a situation and I trusted she had some scheme in mind. Thinking it probably wouldn¡¯t be bad for me, I looked back at the receptionist.


    ¡°3 rooms, please.¡±


    Selva nodded, satisfied to finally have something going her way.


    ¡°We have normal rooms, noble rooms, and royal rooms. Which type would you like to book?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only here for a single night so 3 normal rooms.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Would you like any additional services?¡±


    ¡°What sort of services?¡±


    ¡°The room includes breakfast and access to our baths. On top of that, you can pay extra to get access to an illimited buffet of food open all day and night, meeting rooms, a personal guide to show you around the city, and some massages available for the ladies here.¡±


    I queried my escorts again.


    ¡°Are you two interested in any of this?¡±


    They shook their heads and this concluded the topic.


    ¡°Each room is 55 silvers per night, sir. That makes a total of 165 silvers.¡±


    It was expensive indeed. It was close to the total amount of money Selva would earn for this job, just for one night of lodging. I still paid without hesitation because this sort of price was expected. We received the keys to our rooms and went to check them. Due to a large number of other customers, we weren¡¯t able to get three adjacent ones and ended up scattered all over the inn. It wasn¡¯t an issue, though, since this place had a high level of security.


    Despite being normal rooms, they were still spacious, with a large bed in the middle. The furniture was sturdy and of high quality, the sheets were freshly washed, and everything was very clean. My room had a view of the main street but the sound insulation was good enough that I could barely hear its hustle. Everything was several levels above my usual inn in Geola.


    We met back in the lobby a few minutes later and headed out to explore the city. We only had a single evening to spend here so we had to enjoy it to its maximum. Wico acted as our guide from the top of my head, pointing here and there and explaining things to us.


    Alfiro was a large city, with many interesting sights and locations. It went from shops selling anything one could think of to public buildings like schools, information and community centers, or courthouses. There were also many privately owned noticeable ones, like a bank, a gambling house, or a theatre. We toured the place while trying out the many original dishes that the stalls sold to people. I sometimes also bought some original local items to use as presents in the future.


    We weren¡¯t going unnoticed either. Since we were relatively deep into Makji¡¯s territory, the number of non-feline species was low. Many people glanced at Wico with wonder, admiration, or even hatred. Some women were interested in me too, probably for a completely different reason. Selna was receiving the least attention but she didn¡¯t seem to care either way, happily engulfing a great quantity of street food while looking left and right. After around one hour, Wico concluded her guiding work.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen most of it now. Is there any place you want to check?¡±


    I was lightly interested in the bank but I doubted my companions would find any joy in going to this place, if it was even still open at this time of the day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Selva.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ The gambling house. I¡¯ve never been to one.¡±


    ¡°Really? There¡¯re a few of them in Geola, right?¡±


    To be more exact, Geola had most types of entertainment available, and the gambling houses and brothels were just a few of them.


    ¡°Yeah. My parents didn¡¯t want me to go. And I didn¡¯t have any money anyway.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind checking it. Do you want an advance on your salary?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    She looked half shocked and half disgruntled.


    ¡°Okay. Give it to me, then.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Since this is the fifth day, you get 1 gold. Don¡¯t cry if you lose it all.¡±


    ¡°As if I¡¯d lose it.¡±


    I could already picture it.


    ¡°Master, do you want your advance on salary too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to play.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re tamer than I expected.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Are you playing?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll just cheer on Selva.¡±


    ¡°We think alike.¡±


    ¡°Is it fate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Selva interrupted our game of gazing deeply at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re so boring. Let¡¯s go. I feel good about this.¡±


    The gambling house was a wide building without any windows, having three floors in total. We entered without any issues and were met with many other types of customers. Here, the rich were next to the poor, all similar gambling addicts, except that only the first ones could actually afford it. Almost all the people inside were women with only a few males here and there, most of them employed by the gambling house.


    There were many types of games, going from card games to dice games, with even a section reserved for skill-based games like knife throwing. I found that choice to be interesting considering there should be many people excelling with weapons among sorcerers but then realized it was only for customers to bet between themselves. It was also possible to order drinks at a bar and there was a menu with food items too.


    ¡°What do you want to play, Selva?¡±


    She stared around, clearly out of her element, and it was obvious she had no idea about most of the games being played. In the end, she pointed at the simplest one, a table handling a game of dice.


    ¡°That one.¡±


    Even so, they had some rules too because they weren¡¯t just using one dice.


    ¡°Do you know the rules?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll ask for an explanation.¡±


    She went to the table and sat there without any hesitation, next to two other customers. The dealer, a feline woman, looked at her from top to bottom.


    ¡°Welcome. We¡¯re starting the next round. The minimum bet is one silver. Up or down?¡±


    Selva¡¯s baffled face was quite the sight at this moment. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 116 – Dice

    ¡°¡­Can you explain the rules?¡±


    Her two neighbors sighed in frustration but the dealer stayed professional.


    ¡°Do you have any experience with dice games?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s play the simplest game of pacirs. Are you two fine with that?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The second one stood up and left to play something else. The dealer momentarily looked at her before focusing on the two remaining ones.


    ¡°The rules are simple. I¡¯m going to throw two dice. Players bet on low or high. Low goes from 2 to 6 and high goes from 8 to 12. 7 is my win. You¡¯re not allowed to all bet on the same thing. Is it clear?¡±


    Selva frowned, her brain going into overdrive to understand the rules. After a moment, she nodded and the game started.


    I never imagined a game would be that rigged, even in a gambling house. With those rules, the gambling house would never lose any money but would still win once every sixth throw. Since the other player didn¡¯t say anything, I guessed those sorts of terrible odds were normal here.


    It was a good opportunity for me too. I needed to train my non-human observation skills and this game gave me the right to observe the dealer as much as I wanted. I focused all my attention on her, analyzing every one of her movements and facial expressions.


    ¡°Put your bets on the table.¡±


    Selva looked troubled and turned toward me, presenting me with her gold coin. Fortunately for her, I understood what she wanted and took the gold coin back, giving her twenty silver coins in exchange for now. She placed one of these on the table and the other player did the same.


    ¡°High or low?¡±


    ¡°High.¡±


    ¡°¡­Low.¡±


    Since Selva instantly answered high, the other player had no choice but to choose the other option. The dealer threw the dice and the result was 5 and 4. It was Selva¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    With now 21 silvers in hand, Selva put another coin down, awaiting the next game. The other customer did the same but immediately expressed his choice.


    ¡°High.¡±


    ¡°¡­Low.¡±


    The dealer threw again and the result was 1 and 3. Selva won once more, making the girl exult.


    ¡°Yes! I knew I had a good feeling about this!¡±


    However, the following games weren¡¯t that great for her. She lost three times in a row, two to the other customer, and one to the dealer.


    I had to admit, the dealer was great at her job. She kept her expression neutral, except when smiling professionally. I looked at her so hard that she became conscious of my gaze, sometimes glancing at me and squirming a little. It allowed me to notice a lot of things.


    Obviously, the game was completely rigged, on top of the rules being already nonsensical. The woman had enough skills with the dice that she could get any result she wanted. She carefully gave wins to Selva at the start, to heighten the mood of the newbie gambler, and then made her lose, to force her to continue and recoup her losses. After that, she gave an equal number of wins to either player while trying hard to make it feel natural. From time to time, she would win herself, allowing the gambling house to earn some money.


    This loop kept the players wanting to play since they felt themselves winning from time to time. However, if looking at reality, their total amount of coins was slowly dwindling. After a few games, the dealer discreetly pushed the players to bet more than one silver. From there, Selva''s money disappeared even faster. Twenty games later, she only had five silvers left in hand.


    ¡°Argh! So close! Next time¡¯s for real! I bet five silvers!¡±


    Her opponent followed her bet due to winning the previous round. Seeing the larger amount of money, the dealer decided to take it all for herself and threw 3 and 4, making both players growl in exasperation. Selva turned to me, fire in her eyes.


    ¡°Tila! Give me more!¡±


    ¡°Are you su¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hurry!¡±


    She was already addicted. I gave her twenty silvers more and she directly bet five of them for the next round. Wico watched everything with a smile, enjoying her disciple learning a hard lesson about life, not caring about stopping her in the least. Selva¡¯s mood was having great highs and lows, whenever she won or lost the current round. She was completely within the dealer¡¯s palm.


    Two hours later, she had already lost everything she earned so far. Her furious look when I refused her to pay the gold coin she would earn on the return trip was quite impressive. It disappeared right after Wico smacked her on the head, though. It was the first time I saw her physically handling her disciple and it worked well. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°If you annoy Tila more than this, I¡¯ll spar with you for a week straight.¡±


    This had the wonderful effect of immediately shutting her up. I knew well what would happen if people with such a disparity in ranks sparred for so long. I had spent a good portion of my life sparring with people way higher ranked than me, to my great displeasure.


    Now in a terrible mood, Selva directly exited the gambling house, with us following soon after. The girl seemed to remember the way because she went straight to the inn without a single word. Once there, she headed toward her room and we heard the door slam from the lobby, startling the other clients. I queried Wico, who was still on my shoulders as always.


    ¡°How long until she calms down, master?¡±


    ¡°Just one night. She¡¯s not one to brood for too long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. So, what now?¡±


    ¡°You know well. My room¡¯s the furthest away from Selva¡¯s.¡±


    I nodded happily. I already felt the excitement rushing through my veins. I quickly took the stairs to head to her room and, as soon as no one was around us anymore, I turned her around from behind my shoulders. She was now riding them from the front and I buried my head into her unprotected cloaca while still walking forward.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 117 – Corridor Encounter

    I could feel she was moist already. Maybe she had been looking forward to it too. One thing for sure, she could have resisted me had she wanted to due to being so much stronger than me.


    ¡°Kahahah! How impatient! Mhmm¡­ What if someone sees us? Ah, too late.¡±


    As we turned one of the corridor corners, Wico detected someone else. As for me, I couldn¡¯t see anything in the current situation.


    ¡°Huh? What are you doing? How bold of you¡­ Wait, what sort of sexual act is this?¡±


    I heard the voice of a feline woman but ignored it since I couldn¡¯t see her anyway. I had already calculated my course based on Wico¡¯s room number and their ordering in the corridor. While advancing, I licked her lower lips, making her moan joyfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this is but it looks hot. Can I join you?¡±


    Feline women were sure open about their sexuality. Or perhaps it was something common to the outer world. It was different from my world, where it was more taboo and intimate. People here tended to discuss the topic much more freely. Feline women still were on another level, though, asking anyone they fancied for a round of fun or even partnership directly.


    I stopped my work to answer her positively but Wico forced my head into her groin to shut me up.


    ¡°We¡¯re not interested. Mhmm¡­ It¡¯s next door on the left, Tila.¡±


    I walked to the place and she took her key out to open the door. We entered, leaving the disappointed woman behind.


    As soon as we closed the door, I pinned her against the wall, attacking her crotch with a lot more focus. She let me do what we both wanted, enjoying it as much as the previous times.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes! You sure don¡¯t get tired of doing this. Me too! It feels so nice!¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When her arousal was high enough, I went straight into her depth to tongue her hole, sometimes also curling my appendage to stimulate various spots. It didn¡¯t take long before she was squirming in my hold. A minute later, she was ready for her first climax of the night.


    ¡°Right there! I¡¯m close! Mhmm! Yes! Aaahhh!¡±


    She came all over my mouth, gratifying me with a wave of her spicy juices. She panted for a few moments before tapping me on the head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the bed now. Your master will take your virginity.¡±


    I carried her there while finishing cleaning her cloaca and she pushed me on my back as soon as I sat down. From there, she removed my pants while also easily getting rid of her martial outfit. I removed my top too for more comfort, and we faced each other in the nude in the light for the first time. She traced my torso with her hands, an appreciative grin on her lips.


    ¡°I could feel it from your shoulders. You¡¯re keeping yourself in good shape. I like it. Mages should have a minimum of physical abilities too.¡±


    I hadn''t trained much since coming to this world but she was right. A static mage was a dead mage. This fact was a little less true for a spatial mage like me but I still believed I should resume a good training regime soon.


    On her side, it was harder to tell through the feathers but the visible parts were also quite muscular, as expected of a sorcerer and martial art expert.


    ¡°Master¡¯s body also looks amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only normal for someone like me. You should check how larger species look. I¡¯m nothing compared to them.¡±


    Having intimate relationships with larger species was definitely on my to-do list, even though I knew this wasn¡¯t what she meant.


    ¡°Enough of that. Let¡¯s go back to the basics. You were in such a hurry that you skipped a few steps.¡±


    She bent forward and put her head in front of mine.


    ¡°Your master gets horny easily but it¡¯s normally best to kiss before going straight to sex.¡±


    Her words were followed by acts. Her lips came closer to mine and she smooched me. They felt warm and soft and I appreciated her texture. She pecked me a couple of times before getting serious. After taking my head into her hands, she opened her mouth during one of our kisses and inserted her tongue in between my teeth. I acted a bit startled, opening my eyes wider, while her tongue went on an exploration trip inside my mouth.


    She licked everything, from my inner lips to my cheeks, and finally went to meet my tongue. Once both appendages met each other, she entangled her around mine, and after a small delay, I responded to her movements with mine. Our erotic smooch lasted for a long time, both of us tasting the other, my mouth filled with the same tangy flavor as always, her saliva possessing a slightly lighter taste.


    Soon enough, she started to caress my body while kissing. Her hands felt nice and warm over my body but the impressive part was her using her wings too, her soft feathers tickling my skin wherever they passed by. As she felt my trembling to her caresses, she broke our mouth-to-mouth.


    ¡°Haah, haah, you touch me too. You should pet your partner while kissing to move things forward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    As soon as I agreed with her, she resumed our kiss, her wings moving over my torso and her hands on top of my legs. I remembered the erogenous areas she pointed out before. She said she felt it over her butt, tail, and wings. As such, I focused on those places, one hand fondling her ass with another going through the length of her tail, enjoying the soft texture of her feathers.


    I watched her reactions to my brushes. It soon became clear that her whole butt was an erogenous zone but that wasn¡¯t the case for her tail. She liked it a lot closer to its roots, the part where it was attached to the rest of her body.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 118 – Specific Location

    I found something similar when I tried to stroke her wings. She didn¡¯t react much when I touched any place except the part where they connected to her back. Strong with this knowledge, I knew where to put some emphasis and she soon shivered under my care, just like I was doing under hers.


    At that point, she separated from me again. She put herself on top of my penis, slowly rubbing her groin against it.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re learning quickly. Let¡¯s move on to the part you¡¯ve been waiting for. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything. You focus on feeling it. The first time only happens once, after all.¡±


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t hold it anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d normally say to come outside but since you¡¯re my cute disciple, I¡¯ll make an exception. Just do whatever you want. We¡¯ll buy some contraceptive drugs tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous, master!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Focus now.¡±


    She lifted her butt and took my towering shaft in hand. She aligned it with her cloaca and glanced at me. She smiled seeing my great anticipation and slowly descended on my length. I felt my tool parting her slightly too-tight hole, entering a warm and wet place. Without any hurry, she dropped her waist centimeter by centimeter, keeping her eyes on me all the while. Eventually, I was in her to the root, which was surprising considering our difference in species¡¯ size. Her smooth and sticky inner flesh was coiling around my dick, stimulating me in a different manner from what I knew.


    We sighed in pleasure at filling and being filled and she grinned at me.


    ¡°Congratulations, Tila. How¡¯s your first cloaca? It¡¯s not the pussy of your species you probably dreamed of but it¡¯s not that bad, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. You feel so tight and wet. I wish I¡¯d stay inside you forever, master.¡±


    ¡°You always say some good stuff. Speaking of being your master, you¡¯re interested in my sexual adventures, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve had many male disciples in the past. And with you now, I¡¯ve taken the virginity of every single one of them. Kahahahah!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re so kinky, master. Why were you playing hard to get if that was your aim from the start?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that more exciting? There¡¯s nothing like teasing a virgin boy. Well, I wanted to play with you for longer but I got too horny. It¡¯s your fault for allowing me to ride your shoulders all the time and touching me in my sleep. And your tongue licking my cloaca too... I didn¡¯t expect that one! Kahahah! It didn¡¯t go exactly according to plans but I have no regrets!¡±


    ¡°But, is that sort of relationship normal, usually?¡±


    ¡°It happens a lot, especially for sorcerers. We often need to be in physical contact to teach martial arts moves. Plus, we get into the mood whenever we go through an intense fight. I¡¯ve had male disciples sporting terrific hard-ons during training. Things just flow naturally from there.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was normal or if she just liked sex too much. Either way, it was fine with me, with my dick deep into her cloaca. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Now, do you want more stories or do you want more action?¡±


    ¡°More action, of course.¡±


    ¡°Good answer. All right, feel free to come whenever you want.¡±


    She lifted her hips until I was almost out and dropped herself down my size with a sigh of pleasure. Right after, she raised her waist again and began bouncing on top of me with regular movements. My cock was going in and out of her depth, her inner walls rubbing against it most satisfyingly. It was interesting that I never bumped into the end of her inner flesh like I sometimes did for a vagina, proving once again that I was having sex with a completely different species.


    Nevertheless, the sensation was great, her ups and downs entrancing me and my penis. Even though we have had a lot of oral sex, it was my first time penetrating a woman for half a week and it felt amazing to feel myself piercing a new hole.


    As for her, despite telling me I could come at any time, she was also enjoying the act quite a lot, moaning appreciatively while fucking herself on my cock.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­! Ah! It feels nice to have a hard dick inside me after so long. Your tongue¡¯s great but this isn¡¯t bad too. Aahh¡­! Mhmm!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I should have tried sex earlier if I knew it was that awesome.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, you met me. Mhmm!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking my first time, master.¡±


    ¡°Thank me with a big load of your spunk. Aahh! Mhmm! I want to feel hot sperm in my cloaca!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    She effortlessly accelerated her hip movements, banging herself hard on me, the sound of each penetration resounding in the room. Together with it, the mix of smells escaped our coitus to fill the room and our brains, increasing our lust even further. Not long after, her hole became even wetter, drops of her fluids escaping our point of contact and spattering on our crotches.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­! How are you lasting so long on your first time? Is it because I drained you last night? Aahh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best to resist it. I want to come together with you!¡±


    ¡°What a cute disciple, even though you don¡¯t have to.  Mhmm! Fine, I¡¯m also getting close. Aahh, yes! Virgin hard dicks of other species are so good!¡±


    She went for a last rush, turning herself a little to the side to have better support by placing one hand on my leg, and slammed her cloaca at full strength on top of me. Her moans increased together with the pleasure I was feeling and, after a few more violent self-smashing of her hole, she lifted herself to the maximum and dropped her waist at full power for one last dynamic bang.


    ¡°Aaahhh! Yeeesss!¡±


    ¡°Coming, master!¡±


    She cummed on top of me, her squeezing twat-equivalent pushing me over the top. I exploded into her hole with a grunt, filling her with my semen while experiencing my first cloaca-induced climax.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 119 – Species Advantage

    She shut her eyes while trembling on top of me, enjoying her orgasm with a few flaps of her wings. On my end, I sent several jets of sperm into her, focusing on the pleasure her eagle sex was giving me.


    Eventually, we settled down with a double sigh of satisfaction. She bent down and kissed me at length before lifting her torso again, her hands on my chest.


    ¡°That was great. Your hot stuff splashing inside feels really nice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so good before too, master.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the first time I come together with a virgin who just lost his cherry. They normally go ¡°sploosh¡± super quickly. There were even a few who came on the first penetration. Kahahah!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad we managed to enjoy it together, master.¡±


    She patted my belly a few times.


    ¡°What a good disciple. It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re a mage or I¡¯d taught you for real. You¡¯re still at rank 0 so it¡¯s not too late to switch, you know?¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No, my dream¡¯s always been to be a mage.¡±


    ¡°What a shame. But well, finding someone to teach you with all the money you made shouldn''t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    ¡°Good. Should I start rewarding you for real, now?¡±


    ¡°I felt that was a superb reward already.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! You¡¯ve seen nothing. I¡¯ve promised you an experience you¡¯ll never forget, right? There¡¯s some stuff only someone like me can do.¡±


    She moved her waist around, her words filling my dick with strength and my mind with anticipation. She sensed how hard I still was and smiled.


    ¡°And you¡¯re still good to go. That¡¯s perfect. Raise your hips from this position.¡±


    I did as she said, lifting my butt while still laying down. It wasn¡¯t a posture I could keep for long but she acted fast. As soon as I lifted her, she surrounded my waist with her legs, her calves and feet on my lower back. She took my hands in hers and pulled me up a little. Then, she did something I could never have expected.


    She flapped her wings strongly and lifted the two of us in the air, her calves and hands keeping me relatively straight. She moved upward effortlessly, demonstrating her power as a rank 6 sorceress, elevating two people¡¯s worth of weight in the air, and only stopped once we were around 1 meter above the bed, her head almost touching the ceiling.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help being startled at the sudden lack of support for my body, with everything now depending on her. She chuckled, happy that her surprise worked well.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget that I¡¯m an eagle, right? It¡¯s time to experience a specialty of bird subspecies: air sex!¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­ quite amazing, master.¡±


    Fortunately, I was used to being in the air, even though not as much as her or an air mage. After a few seconds, my discomfort left me, and I appreciated her show of strength and wing power. All the while, she kept me inside her cloaca, making the experience even more unbelievable.


    She laughed joyfully and started to move her hips again while keeping me strongly in her hold.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go! Mhmm!¡±


    Due to the difference in our sizes, she couldn¡¯t do any large movements or her legs wouldn¡¯t stay behind my waist. Instead, she chose to rotate her hips around, stimulating us differently from before. Once again, it was obvious she knew what she was doing since her movements were very fluid and without any hesitation.


    I marveled at the feeling of fucking in the air, something only air mages did in my world. This was completely different from them, though. Wico was lifting me through physical means only, her wings flapping strongly to support us. I could argue that she was filling her body with sel to help the effort but it was still quite a feat.


    After doing this for some time, she might have felt that her current position wasn¡¯t perfect because she bent forward again. She put her arms around my head and supported my upper body like this, going for another series of kisses while grinding her hips back and forth on my crotch to continue the coitus. Her small spicy eagle tongue invaded my mouth and ran amok there, while my dick reciprocated in her cloaca.


    The double stimulation was doing a good job for us and we felt the tension rising again. There wasn¡¯t much I could do in this position since I had no support to do any movements. In exchange, I made practical use of my free hands. Since her wings were busy right now, one of my hands went for her tail while the second one aimed for her butt, both caressing her feathers erotically. This seemed to please her because she moaned a bit louder in our kiss, enjoying the increased stimulation.


    There was something quite special about the whole act, especially the slight feeling of vertigo that weirdly amplified the sexual pleasure. From my point of view, there was an odd thrill of being able to fall at any time since I had no control over our current flight at all. Wico probably wasn¡¯t feeling this but I wondered if she enjoyed something different, like feeling it relatively natural to mate in the air in this manner. Or maybe doing truly outside and a hundred meters above the ground was the true experience, something on a different level from just floating above an inn¡¯s bed.


    Despite these thoughts, our duo was working well. My master was moaning regularly into our smooch, her eyes widening whenever my hands passed over a good place. As for me, the unexpected sex position and thrill had long since pushed me to my limits. I felt my sperm rising fast and knew I wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    Wico might have sensed it because she moved her waist a bit faster, aiming to finish me. Right as I was getting there, she squeezed me hard and strongly rotated her hips, pushing me over the edge.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 120 – Affinity Advantage

    I let myself go and ejaculated into her with a groan of pleasure. My cock twitched on each of my releases, appreciating her inner walls coiling around me to milk me harder. Wico narrowed her eyes while sucking on my tongue in our kiss, stimulating me to the end.


    When I was done, she moved her mouth away from mine and smiled perversely.


    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t air sex quite exciting? You came a ton even on your second time.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d experience something like this. But it¡¯s a bit frustrating not to be able to move.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you want to do by moving? Don¡¯t you like being at the mercy of your master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad but I want to do the job next.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! All right.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She slowly took us down again, my back softly landing on the sheets. For the first time since I entered her, she removed her cloaca from my dick. My tool exited her hole with a lewd sloshing sound and I witnessed how much I managed to stretch her small entrance, which stayed wide open for a few seconds, lewdly letting my semen flow out of it to stain the sheets. My dick leaned against my abdomen, progressively softening after coming two times in a row.


    ¡°Look how much you stretched your master, my disciple.¡±


    She erotically played with her sex, clearly aiming to show me everything.


    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve had larger species than me inside you, master?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I even managed to have sex with a crocodile once. He spread my poor cloaca so much that it didn¡¯t close for several hours! Kahahah!¡±


    She didn¡¯t stay inactive while cackling. One of her hands stayed on her groin, sometimes inserting fingers into her hole, while the other went to my softened penis. She caressed it a few times before making a weird face.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Tila? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do me next?¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment and I¡¯ll be good, master.¡±


    ¡°Nope! Did you forget my affinity? I never let my partners get soft on me.¡±


    Suddenly, a spark of electricity came out of her hand, right on my shaft. My resting dick received a small electric shock, which propagated to the rest of my body.


    ¡°Ahh! What the heck?¡±


    It didn¡¯t hurt since the voltage was low but I still felt the tingling sensation I was familiar with. Electric shocks had been an unfortunate part of my pain resistance training.


    The effect was immediate. As the current ran through my still-sensitive cock, it pulsated involuntarily and started to harden. She sent another small spark into it and I was forcefully back to full mast in a matter of seconds. It was a weird feeling to become erect like this and not fully pleasant.


    ¡°Kahahah! Here we go! Isn¡¯t it great?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something you should do, master. It feels quite bad¡±


    ¡°Who cares? You should be prepared to fuck until your balls are empty if you have sex with me! There¡¯s no such thing as getting soft or taking a break. I don¡¯t let a prey go once I catch it!¡±


    Her eyes shined dangerously as she watched me with a predatory smile. She was proudly doing something that was very borderline according to common sense.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can match you in stamina anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You just need to try hard to satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°What does it take for you to be satisfied?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know the answer to that question.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were satisfied after the bandits¡¯ attack?¡±


    ¡°That was just post-battle lust. I¡¯m in full natural arousal now! Enough chatting. Show me what you can do. I¡¯ll let you choose any position you want. I¡¯m so generous!¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving it all to a guy who just lost his virginity?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about pounding a hole with a dick? I don¡¯t expect any skill from you. Start already.¡±


    I had mixed feelings about this. Maybe I had bitten more than I could chew. I knew she liked sex a lot but didn¡¯t imagine her personality to be so different from usual. Or maybe this was closer to her true self.


    ¡®¡¯


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Since she wanted it, there was no need for any reservation. Not like a rank 4 mage like me could hurt a rank 6 sorceress like her anyway. I took hold of her body in my hands and turned her around, putting her on all fours. She didn¡¯t resist in the least, letting me do whatever I wanted while observing my acts with a lecherous smile.


    From this position, I lifted her butt and placed myself right behind her. Her tail was somewhat in the way so I lifted it, aligned my penis with her hole, and slammed into it without any hesitation. My dick penetrated her well-lubricated cloaca like butter until my thighs touched her butt, going as far as I could on the first thrust.


    ¡°Aahh! So wild! That¡¯s good! Let your virgin impulses take over and use me as you want!¡±


    Her words felt like she was playing with me but that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t feeling anything. As expected of her, she was still easy to please and that single stroke already forced her to squeeze my size unconsciously. I took my cock back until it was almost out and rammed her again, followed by another one, and one more. Just like that, I started hammering her sex with all I could.


    The intense grinding of our flesh gave me sensations different from before when she was in complete control. I was now the one with the initiative, sending my tool deep into her repeatedly, her moans going crescendo as time passed.


    Not satisfied with only this, I placed a hand on each of her wings¡¯ joints and strongly fondled her on the spots where she liked it best.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes! Right there! I like my wings to be played with while getting fucked!¡±


    This seemed to be a correct move judging by her reaction. I still had another good trick that I decided to keep for when things got even more heated.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 121 – Rank Advantage

    I continued to work her hole for a couple of minutes, the eagle groaning happily in front of me. The strong pounding was doing it for both of us but I knew better than to let myself go completely now. My focus was fully on lasting as long as possible, to safeguard myself against other electric shocks she would use to keep me hard.


    Fortunately, this worked well. She was easy to please and the violent assault seemed to be to her taste. I felt her rising to her high not too long after, hot breaths escaping in between two moans. To finish her off, I used my final trick and got hold of her tail to pull vigorously on it.


    ¡°Aahh! Aahh! Aahh! Yes! I¡¯m getting there! Aahh! I¡¯m there! Don¡¯t stop! Aahh! Aaahhh! My tail! Cumming! Aaaahhhh!¡±


    This was the correct move. Her back arched as she orgasmed, her hole squeezing me hard. She twitched many times while releasing a long howl of pleasure, her wings flapping so strongly that she flew a few centimeters in the air. Her cloaca let out a heavy wave of fluids, inundating our coitus and dripping on the sheets, the smell of our sex filling the room.


    She shivered for a few moments while landing back on the bed, enjoying her climax to its end, and finally relaxed, letting out a sigh of satisfaction. I was also out of breath due to the effort, my boner still deep inside her.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ How was that, master?¡±


    She looked behind, her expression full of lust.


    ¡°Haah, haah... More. Fuck me more!¡±


    Left without any other choice, I decided to take this as another sexual training. I couldn¡¯t deny it was quite hot to have such a horny partner too.


    This time, I turned her around, putting her on her back, her wings acting as cushions. Just like before, she let me manipulate her freely and I used that fact to lift and open her legs. I placed my still-firm dick straight at her entrance to gouge her inner flesh with a big stroke.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes, that¡¯s it! Fuck my cloaca with your mutant monkey¡¯s dick!¡±


    This I did. Like before, I abstained from skillful moves and only focused on stirring in her hole with all I could. I was doing the contrary of what Berki recommended when teaching me about sex but that didn¡¯t matter. At this moment, rough sex was what did it for Wico and I had no reason to do it any other way.


    Her pussy-equivalent was drenched and softened by several good orgasms and my shaft was going in and out of her without any trouble. Compared to the start, it was like her cloaca had adjusted to my size, knowing well what would increase her possessor¡¯s pleasure. Each penetration was creating small splashes of her juices, released in parallel with her moans.


    I progressively bent forward, adjusting my posture to get a better angle of attack. This eventually put my head right in front of hers, and she smiled lecherously at me. She opened her mouth wide and took her tongue out, moving it around in the air with explicit erotism. No man in the world could resist this sort of provocation.


    I dropped my head down and engulfed her small tongue into my mouth, continuing forward into a lewd kiss, our tongues intertwining while exchanging plenty of saliva. On the other end, I sent a powerful thrust of my cock into her and the combination forced her to cum once more, muffling her orgasm in our smooch.


    ¡°Mhmm! Mhphhh! Mhphhhhh!¡±


    She twitched in my hold, her eyes bulging out in ecstasy, her feathers fluttering all around her body. She couldn¡¯t move much due to her position and only trembled orgasmically for a few seconds before settling down again. She turned her head to the side to break our kiss and whispered.


    ¡°More¡­ Don¡¯t stop until morning!  Fuck me to the end!¡±


    Her eyes were now red with pleasure and horniness and it was obvious she couldn¡¯t be more into it. Her gaze almost made me shiver but I soon resumed our mating, to her great satisfaction.


    Eventually, her words turned out to be prophetic. Wico didn¡¯t let me sleep a wink on that night. Whenever my penis wanted to rest after ejaculating into her, she revived it with her lightning sel. If my stamina was too low, she would be the one to move instead. She didn¡¯t give me a break until we heard animal birds singing outside the window, the morning light coming into the room.


    I was so drained that I couldn¡¯t move anymore, panting while lying down on the bed. As for her, she still had plenty of juice, in many different meanings. We had both come an amount of time I couldn¡¯t remember but it was clear she could still go on for a lot longer.


    Just as she was about to revive my tool yet another time, the rays of the sun reached our bed, halting her in her tracks. She looked outside the window, and then back at me.


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s stop here for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m dead.¡±


    ¡°Stop whining. You wanted sex and you got it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Master, you never have sex with the same person more than once, right?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing. They all come back for more.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop lying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the same too. Plus, you didn¡¯t do too bad for a rank 0 mage.¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened to the ones who did bad?¡±


    ¡°Fainted.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be happy to have avoided that fate or if it would have been better to faint and get some rest like that. My penis was so soft and my balls were so drained that I felt like I would never get hard again.


    Wico¡¯s state was quite something too. It wasn¡¯t like I had always come inside her cloaca for the whole time and her body was stained with my semen from top to bottom. The whitish sticky sperm gave a strange glow to her feathers, a view that would normally make me proud but didn¡¯t make me that happy right now. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 122 – Herbalist

    She got down from the bed, which was drenched from her fluids, and headed to the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°Rest for a moment. We¡¯ll buy the contraception drug after cleaning ourselves up. I¡¯ll go get some water from the inn.¡±


    I looked at her opening the door when I suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Wait, master! Are you going like that?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing clothes with all this sperm on me.¡±


    She crossed the threshold and left, acting like she said something obvious, completely nude, her crotch dripping with my seed. However, she didn¡¯t close the door since she immediately encountered someone. I heard a man¡¯s voice exclaim in the corridor.


    ¡°O-oh my sel! W-what are you doing, ma¡¯am?!¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You¡¯re part of the staff here?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Please get some water for us to wash. Deliver it to this room here.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Do you like what you see?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ma¡¯am, please!¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! All right, go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I could imagine the scene as if I was there. Still, it might have been fortunate she didn¡¯t have to go through the whole inn in her birthday suit, even if she probably wouldn¡¯t have cared. She entered the room again and lay beside me, playing with her cloaca. She was extracting my semen right in front of my eyes, joyfully putting it into her mouth to taste it, being as erotic as always. That could have made me hard if the circumstances had been different.


    A few minutes later, the same man knocked on the door and Wico went to open it. She let the poor guy ogle at her body one last time before thanking him and closing the door. She then started by cleaning my body, her hands suddenly much more delicate. Her expression was now back to normal and I sensed that her extremely lustful mood was gone.


    Once she was done with me, she washed herself too, and I barely had enough strength to get up by the time she was done. We put our clothes back on and walked out to the streets. There was an herbalist shop not too far from the inn and we made our way there. It wasn¡¯t my first time visiting one such shop in the outer world but I paid a bit more attention since I was a customer. I also remembered about the potential pandemic outbreak in Geola and thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to know more.


    Fortunately, I had Wico with me. I asked her about the products sold here and realized my initial impression wasn¡¯t wrong. According to her, most of the stuff they had only had minor effects, if any at all, except for a few ones, which included the contraceptive drug. Still, they had something for the most common diseases and injuries, and I kept the information in mind for the future.


    I bought a contraceptive drug for Wico. She gulped the whole thing right in front of the woman shopkeeper, who looked at us with a knowing smile. On top of that, I bought a large quantity for storage, which might come in handy for future sexual encounters.


    ¡°Haha, look at you. And you said I never have sex two times with the same partner.¡±


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s for you, master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course it¡¯s not for me.¡±


    I ignored her teasing and paid for it. Each bottle only cost 3 silvers so it wasn¡¯t a big expense. The great part about it was that it was supposed to work for all species, something that Wico confirmed. I wondered if it worked for humans too but believed there was no reason why it wouldn¡¯t. Technically, humans were just another species among the many existing ones. They were even living together a millennium ago.


    On our way back to the inn, I couldn¡¯t help asking about her behavior the previous night.


    ¡°Master, why were you so aggressive sexually? You weren¡¯t like that before.¡±


    ¡°It always happens when I get too excited. Isn¡¯t it fine? It felt good, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say everything was that good, really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how sex goes with me. Do you have any regrets?¡±


    That was a good question. Did I have regrets about what happened? Probably not. I felt very tired and sexually drained but at the same time, I was at peace like never before. I had never come so much in such a short amount of time so it was a special experience, in a way. I don¡¯t know if I would ever want to try again but my teachers often told me that all experiences were good as long as they didn¡¯t kill me. Wico had gone too far but not everything had been bad either.


    ¡°I think I started regretting it when you made me hard by force for the fifth time.¡±


    ¡°Kahahah! It¡¯ll get better as you get more used to sex. Well, you know my cloaca is always open for you.¡±


    Her vulgar words right in the middle of the street almost made me sigh. Unfortunately, I was also getting used to her antics, and that didn¡¯t even surprise me that much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wake up Selva and get breakfast.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    It took a long time to wake my fellow disciple up, just like usual. She was still a bit grumpy about yesterday¡¯s events but the worst of her anger had passed.


    ¡°You look better, Selva.¡±


    ¡°Master, you look even happier than usual. How annoying.¡±


    ¡°Stop sulking and let¡¯s go eat breakfast.¡±


    Breakfast in this luxurious inn was truly something else. The bread was fresh, still warm from the oven. Any dish they offered was made using the best ingredients, cooked by someone skilled. The amount of choice was enormous and everything was delicious. I could easily affirm this was the best breakfast I had since coming to this world. It was worth the hefty price we paid for the night.


    We ate a lot, especially me since I needed to replenish my strength from the night. When we were done, we went to check out of our rooms when we encountered an unexpected event.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 123 – Critical Questions

    A feline male staff from the inn was carrying a heavy box and passing by the reception counter. The problem was that the box was visibly too heavy for a rank 0 like him. He was wobbling unstably right in front of the lady who had gotten us our rooms the previous day.


    Eventually, the obvious happened and he stumbled, bumping into the woman. Her face became enraged as she sent a big slap at him. He let a cry of pain at the sudden attack, depositing his load on the floor.


    ¡°Damn you! Can¡¯t you look in front of you? How dare you touch me, you lowlife!¡±


    Gone were her amiable manners and respectful conduct. She looked like she was dirtied by what happened, disgusted by the man in front of her. She sent him another slap, followed by a punch. The poor man went down to the floor and she kicked him a few times, letting her rage out without restraint.


    ¡°Incompetent! I can¡¯t believe we work in the same place! Dirty male!¡±


    The man was curled in a ball, shouting in pain at every hit but not daring to do anything. The woman only stopped hitting him when she noticed us arriving. She turned toward us, her professional smile back on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the unsightly display, dear ladies and sir.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help intervening at this point.


    ¡°Could you please forgive him as a favor to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    She looked back at the man and howled.


    ¡°Hey! Get up already! So useless! Get back to work!¡±


    He stood back on his feet while trembling in pain, lifted the box again, and moved toward a back door.


    If this was how men were treated in this country, it was no wonder they always rebelled. We quickly checked out, our mood dampened by the woman relieving her stress on an innocent worker. Selva let out a final remark when we were in the stables.


    ¡°I hate this country.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help agreeing with her a little. The previous day, I blabbered about Makji conquering their neighbors and reigning supreme in the region but I didn¡¯t think it could ever happen with the country¡¯s current culture. There was no way a place that wasn¡¯t stable internally could conquer others. Due to the constant internal turmoil, they also had the smallest population out of the three competing states. They liked to call themselves a country of fewer elite people but that was just basic propaganda. From my point of view, unless they dramatically changed their way of thinking, they would eventually implode.


    I prepared the horses and soon enough, we were back on the road, now going sensibly faster due to a much lesser load. Six horses were too many to pull an empty carriage with only three people inside. At least, I was glad to see they didn¡¯t struggle and trotted at a comfortable pace forward.


    Now, the real problem was to avoid falling asleep after the sleepless night I went through. I decided to ask Wico some important questions I had been putting on hold for a long while due to being insecure about who I was talking to. Since we were now much closer, I believed there shouldn¡¯t be a problem now.


    ¡°Master, you know about the dome south of Geola?¡±


    My question attracted Selva¡¯s attention too. We met while she was trying to break it, after all.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about the domes. You¡¯ve seen a lot in your life, right? Do you know what it looks like inside?¡±


    ¡°How could I know? No one knows. The only thing we know is that it¡¯s supposed to be inhabited by humans. Who knows if they¡¯re still alive inside that stuff.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was the first time I heard the term human in the outside world.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about humans but what are they? And why did they lock themselves inside the domes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. I heard they were just another species. Something happened a long time ago and they secluded themselves inside the domes.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but who knows the truth? It happened so long ago.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I had many more questions but didn¡¯t dare ask too much in one go. I wanted to know how people felt about humans. I also wanted to know why I hadn¡¯t seen anyone with space affinity. The answers to these questions were necessary before I could reveal myself for what I was in the outer world.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Selva took the chance to ask something too.


    ¡°Master, why did women here start thinking that men are lower than them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a stupid story. But before going into that, we need a bit of history for context. Do you two know about the Taende empire north of here?¡±


    We nodded and she continued.


    ¡°Well, around 110 years ago, this whole region was part of the Taende empire.¡±


    ¡°The whole region? Do you mean, everything?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Makji, Taifau, Thuk, and even Geola, of course. But that¡¯s not all. Many of the countries north of the empire were also part of it in the past. You could say the empire was dominating the continent. However, it was also old and very bureaucratic. And with age comes corruption. It was everywhere, from the lowest officials to the members of the imperial government. The population was oppressed and eventually revolted all over the empire. Since everyone took arms simultaneously, the empire was overwhelmed, especially because the ones leading the revolts were often the elites with high ranks. And this is when we go back to our topic. The ones who led the revolution in this part of the empire were a feline couple, a man and a woman, who took over the region and declared themselves an independent country. The couple were deeply in love with each other and chose to reign as a duo of queen and king of the newly founded Makji kingdom.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 124 – Classical Story

    Wico paused for a moment to smile at us.


    ¡°Can you see where this is going?¡±


    I had an inkling since she gave so many hints but Selva shook her head, which made her master grin even more.


    ¡°Then let me continue. The two new rulers were very popular with the population. They established fair laws and lowered the previously high taxes from the empire. The couple was an example of a perfect romance and many stories were created based on their actions and deep affection, especially when they swore eternal love to one another. Everything went great for around ten years until an event that changed everything happened. The queen was shocked to suddenly find out that her husband was having an affair on the side. Burning with rightful fury, she assassinated him and his mistress in their sleep and burned the house where they were having an affair.¡±


    Wico chuckled a little while shaking her head.


    ¡°From there, she started to distrust men, to the point of absolute hatred, and her policies changed to relieve them of their rights little by little. The population was also outraged by the king¡¯s betrayal, especially the young women who had grown up listening to stories of their supposed eternal love, which pushed them to carry out these new policies with fervor. The situation slowly got worse for men, with the queen removing their rights progressively, forcing them to an inferior status compared to women. She¡¯s now dead but things continue to degrade for the men born in this country, and you¡¯ve seen how it is today. That¡¯s it! A ridiculous story in my opinion. Who needs love when you can have sex without it, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Your opinion is unnecessary, master.¡±


    Right after uttering this, Selva stopped talking, lowering her head while looking deep in thought. I was glad to have listened to that story. It gave me a lot of hindsight into the history of the region and how impulsive felines were. That queen had no hesitation in killing the husband she previously loved and even burning the house where she found the two. Love was a dangerous game here. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We continued forward, chatting from time to time, observing the landscape otherwise. Nothing hindered our way and the return trip was a lot more peaceful than the outward journey.


    **********


    A few days later, in Geola¡¯s city hall¡¯s main meeting room. An emergency meeting was called today and the mood was very different from the previous time. Everyone was tense, looking at each other or whispering to their neighbors anxiously. Once all the participants were present, Crali Vejas spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Go ahead, Olaqin, you called for this meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I, and the rest of the health ministry, believe we have a critical issue on hand. I¡¯m sure some of you already know but we¡¯ve found many people in Geola suffering from the same symptoms. Let me get straight to the point. We think a serious unknown disease is propagating at high speed in the city. In a word, we have a pandemic on our hands.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Many of the officials shouted in panic but Crali calmed them down with a word.


    ¡°Silence! Olaqin, please give us more information.¡±


    In a now quiet room, the man nodded and went over the information he had.


    ¡°We have identified more than a hundred cases of various degrees of infections, with a few people already succumbing to it. We believe there are several times more cases than that number, in reality. The disease is very infectious and is propagating at high speed. The symptoms are coughing, progressive weakening, dry throat, and respiratory troubles. Anyone under rank 6 can catch it, even though higher-ranked folks have less severe symptoms. We can¡¯t even be sure that being rank 6 and higher is completely safe.¡±


    ¡°What about curing it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we only have bad news about this. Herbalists don¡¯t have anything to help, and life mages can only temporarily relieve the symptoms. We¡¯re completely helpless against the disease right now.¡±


    The whispering around the table started again but Crali didn¡¯t immediately stop them. She bit her lips, thought for a moment, and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Quiet. Does anyone have a good idea?¡±


    They all looked at each other, with only a single woman talking after a few seconds.


    ¡°Except for the obvious things¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. Listen well. Geola will be quarantined from now on. Use the army to stop anyone from entering or leaving. Only people from the government and the army are authorized to move in and out of the city. Establish temporary lodges to take care of the sick. Order the herbalists to look for a cure. Send people to the surrounding countries to check if there¡¯s anyone who knows about this disease and how to cure it. Speaking of which, we¡¯ll temporarily call the disease C1. This is a critical situation, and the future of our city depends on how many people we can save. Are there any objections?¡±


    There was a moment of silence before a woman spoke up.


    ¡°People are going to riot.¡±


    ¡°We must stop them at any cost. We won¡¯t have time to deal with healthy citizens. We need to focus all our efforts on containing C1 and finding a cure for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do our best to go through this crisis. You all know what to do. Report any change to me immediately. More instructions will come as the situation evolves. Dismissed.¡±


    The room soon cleared of all occupants except for two. Crali stared at her mother, still lying down on a sofa and reading a book as if nothing special was happening.


    ¡°Mom. Do you know about this disease?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t respond and only turned the page of the book she was reading.


    ¡°Mom! You can¡¯t be serious! The city you nurtured might disappear with this pandemic! All your efforts and all the people you care about might die! Mom! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything!¡±


    The woman still didn¡¯t respond and her daughter shouted in full voice.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Finally, Angin Vejas, high-ranked sorceress and Geola¡¯s true power, opened her mouth.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 125 – Unexpected Advice

    ¡°Ask Tila for help.¡±


    Crali looked relieved to have made her mother react but the content of her words was weird.


    ¡°Tila? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    This time too, Angin didn¡¯t answer, no matter how many times her daughter asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re so infuriating, mom!¡±


    The high-ranked sorceress closed her book and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going around the city to help relieve the diseased. Call me when he arrives.¡±


    She left just like that, leaving a fuming daughter behind. Crali knew there was no risk to her health considering her high rank and she admired her for standing for the citizen but surely there were more critical things to do for someone in her position. She took a minute to calm down before thinking about her mother¡¯s ¡°advice¡±.


    The name Tila probably was something she heard during a random general meeting since she was attending all of them. She might have noticed something that only she could and kept the name in mind while the rest of the participants didn¡¯t know any better. As for her? The amount of information and names she had to go through all the time was simply too much to hope to remember every single one.


    She exited the meeting room and opened the door right in front of it, corresponding to her secretary¡¯s office. The woman was startled by the sudden intrusion and looked at her employer with wonder.


    ¡°Loanee! I need some information, first priority.¡±


    ¡°More important than the pandemic?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s related to it. Can you find out who Tila is? It¡¯s probably someone we talked about in one of the weekly meetings. A man.¡±


    ¡°Tila? The name sounds slightly familiar. It must be relatively recent. It shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°Great. Give me all we know about him and how to find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She left the small office and was ready to go back to the meeting room when she thought about something. Her mother was safe from the disease but she, and many of the government¡¯s personnel, were far from it. If the disease was as contagious as Olaqin said, it would be better to move their headquarters outside of the city during the pandemic. If the ones supposed to help fix the situation also fell sick, that would really be the end.


    By the time she was done giving orders related to that, Loanee was waiting for her in the meeting room.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it was recent. He¡¯s the man whom we consider the first source of the new selnic items. We probably focused too much on the technology itself and didn¡¯t remember the name.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that person. I remember we were monitoring him. It should be easy to find him?¡±


    She had no idea how someone who was selling better enchanted items could help with a pandemic but she had no choice but to trust her mother on that one.


    Loanee put on a regretful expression.


    ¡°Unfortunately, he left for a business trip to Makji around half a week ago.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Just our luck! Do we know where he was going? When he is expected to come back?¡±


    ¡°According to our intelligence, he was traveling to Alfiro. If that¡¯s his only destination, he should be back in another half week.¡±


    ¡°5 days¡­ We can¡¯t send our troupes to Makji to get him. And if we send normal people, it¡¯ll just be as fast as him coming back by himself¡­¡±


    She realized she was talking out loud and dismissed her secretary.


    ¡°Thank you, Loanee. We¡¯ll move to a temporary operation center right outside of the city soon so be prepared for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    After a bit more contemplation, she went to the relevant people and gave the order to fetch the man as soon as he crossed the border. And to not forget to contact her mother when that happened.


    Now that this was done, she couldn¡¯t rely on such vague hope. She had a ton of preparations to make and probably would be extremely busy for a long time. Couldn¡¯t that pandemic have occurred when her mother was still ruling over the city? There¡¯s no doubt she would have handled the situation much better than her inexperienced self.


    **********


    Four days later, our small group had almost retraced its step back to its starting point. The return trip was quiet and we only had a small argument the previous days when coming closer to the place where the bandits attacked us. Wico wanted to raid their camp while Selva was against the idea. Since I believed there wasn¡¯t much to gain from it except taking unnecessary risks, I sided with Selva, allowing us to win by majority, even though there was no need for democracy since this was my caravan. Wico was left disappointed but that didn¡¯t last too long considering her personality.


    Back to our current time, Selva came to me as I was taking care of the horses during the midday break, looking more serious than usual.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    She stared at Wico.


    ¡°In private.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Of course, our master immediately reacted.


    ¡°Are my two disciples going to lose their virginities together? That¡¯s all this poor master asks for! Take your time!¡±


    She waved at us cheerfully but we both ignored her. Selva took me to some woods not far from the road and only stopped when she was sure Wico would never hear or see anything. She then turned my way and pointed at me.


    ¡°Tila. You be mine.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    My answer was so fast that she was left bewildered, unable to react for some time.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she truly meant but that didn¡¯t matter. These words were taboo for me. I had long sworn I would never let anyone be above me after graduating from my apprenticeship. I would prefer to die than allow something like my training to happen again. Even if it made my life much harder, I was to be my sole and only boss, forever. No matter what.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 126 – Not Any Better

    Selva eventually understood the situation and her face morphed into one of anger.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She raised her fist menacingly.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m rank 2 and you¡¯re rank 0.¡±


    And here I thought she was being a bit too docile. This is what happened the moment Wico was out of sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re revealing your true colors.¡±


    She moved one step closer.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to beat a kind and innocent rank 0 non-combatant?¡±


    She took one more step towards me, leaving her dangerously close now.


    ¡°Sure will.¡±


    Nothing seemed to matter much to her now that anger blinded her.


    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re acting exactly like the women of this country that you despise?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s completely different. This is all for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Ha! So, why are you interested in me? And what do you mean by ¡°being yours¡±?¡±


    This made her stop and she released the tension from her fist.


    ¡°You should have asked first. It¡¯s nothing complicated. I¡¯m the future strongest in the world and you¡¯re a future great merchant. Nothing can stop us if we cooperate. You¡¯ll earn money and I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°You want us to work together? How¡¯s that related to you owning me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be stronger so of course I¡¯ll be the boss. You¡¯ll be part of my group so you¡¯ll be mine.¡±


    What a simple mindset. Strength was indeed important but it wasn¡¯t everything. This trip was a good example of this. I acted as a rank 0 from start to finish but managed to deal with many people stronger than me. What about Sevla? In the same circumstances, she probably would have been robbed at best and killed in the worst case.


    Plus, she was far from being ¡°manager¡± material. It was nice and cool to call oneself the boss yet the reality is that the boss wasn¡¯t a role of action but of people management. It was all about thinking globally, making decisions, and handing the correct tasks to the right people. No matter what, she was too immature for such a role now. Her concept of ¡°group¡± also seemed to be quite vague.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve got no plans to be part of someone else¡¯s group so I refuse.¡±


    This irritated her and her arm readied itself for action again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What about this? Let¡¯s play a game and the winner gets to do what he or she wants.¡±


    ¡°A game? No. Why would I?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair to go for physical force when you¡¯re a sorceress two ranks above me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Or what, do you want to be my boss but you¡¯re afraid of losing a game against your much weaker subordinate?¡±


    This made her stop and I could see her thinking hard. Before she could come up with something, I continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a game that¡¯s extremely advantageous to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What game?¡±


    ¡°You close your eyes and count to ten. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll go and hide somewhere in the woods. After ten seconds, you need to find me. If you can find me within one hour, you win. If you can¡¯t, I win. Easy, right?¡±


    She looked at me with surprise and suspicion.


    ¡°You get ten seconds to hide?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And I have one whole hour to find you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you think?¡±


    She pondered about it some more but finally nodded.


    ¡°Fine, I accept.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s talk about what happens in case each of us wins. If you win, I¡¯ll become part of your group and we¡¯ll work together. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you must obey me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I win¡­ Let¡¯s see. Oh, I know. What about this? If I win, we¡¯ll become sex friends.¡±


    Her rage surged once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that is but I know it can¡¯t be anything good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s very good. A sex friend, you see, is a friend you have sex with without any deep feelings. It¡¯s a perfect relationship to mix good company and pleasure.¡±


    Her face reddened in exasperation and she came so close that her horn was right in front of my forehead, ready to impale me in between the eyes.


    ¡°You and master only think about sex all the time. I said I¡¯m not interested already.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about being interested? This is what¡¯s going to happen if you lose the game. Just like I don¡¯t want to be part of your group.¡±


    She bit her lips in annoyance.


    ¡°These are the terms. No need to act like you hate it that much anyway. We¡¯re both young and healthy people. We have our needs. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to have sex with anyone either. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s between good friends like us, right?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glared at me but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you now. Are we doing this or not?¡±


    ¡°Or I could just beat you up.¡±


    ¡°Then, master will know about it. I¡¯ll also withhold your salary for this escort job. And you¡¯ll need to pay me back the one gold you already earned.¡±


    This made her frown. After another moment of silence, she opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­All right. You better keep your promise if I win.¡±


    ¡°My words exactly.¡±


    We went back to the carriage and informed Wico of our game. She joked that our sexual escapade was starting to slow down the trip and asked if she should come to help but we avoided answering her. She had to stay there to guard the carriage and horses since many people were still traveling on the road.


    I usually used one of the clocks produced in 82 when wanting to get the time since they were so much smaller and handy compared to what was made in Geola. Since I couldn¡¯t show that here, I had no choice but to take out one of the large round hand clocks from the outer world, which were bulky and expansive, used only by wealthy people instead of the simpler hourglasses. I had bought a few since they made for very nice potential presents.


    We returned to the woods and I showed her the time. I would keep the clock on me and we could check the time when she managed to find me. Or when I came out of my hiding place because the time ran out.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 127 – Simple Game

    The game started as Selva turned around and closed her eyes.


    ¡°1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­¡±


    I rushed away from her, escaping as fast as possible by zigzagging between trees. When she counted six, I checked behind to be sure she wasn¡¯t looking and teleported to the inner world.


    It was still early afternoon and my destination was the market. I quickly made my way to our stall and was glad to see Suuru handling it. She also noticed me and her face filled with happiness.


    ¡°Tila! Are you back?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Suuru. I¡¯m almost back but not completely. I only have about one hour of free time right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re looking healthy. How far are you from Geola?¡±


    I answered her and we shared the news. I quickly told her about my trip and most of what happened to me. She was most horrified about the bandit attack since the domes were a much more peaceful place than the outer world. Deaths were very uncommon here while this was just an everyday thing out there. They also didn¡¯t have any advanced weapons since they did not need them. At most, the police would have some basic repression tools in case a scuffle turned ugly.


    On her side, I learned how she had been doing. My absence disappointed some people, including Ulum, but that didn¡¯t change our food quality or price. The business was doing as well as ever, or even better since she kept acquiring new clients as word about our stall spread. She told me she was sorry that some of the people who recognized her avoided the booth but that was nothing new. They were just a minority anyway and were the ones at a loss since they couldn¡¯t get cheaper food.


    It seemed it was the correct choice to let her do it by herself because she was more confident about interacting with clients. I watched her work for a while and soon joined in to help a bit while I was here.


    When the time was up, I told her I should normally be done with the trip by the following day. I waited about ten minutes more than the end of the agreed hour and teleported back to Makji. I didn¡¯t have to search for Selva for long. She was standing at the starting point, her arms against her body with her fist clenched tight, looking extremely vexed.


    ¡°Hey, Selva. Do you need to see the time?¡±


    She glared at me for a while before answering.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°All right, we can agree this is my win. Any objection?¡±


    As I approached closer, she seized me by the collar and shook me.


    ¡°How did you do that? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Let me go. My methods are a trade secret.¡±


    She shook me harder.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t be a sore loser. You still didn¡¯t learn anything from the gambling house. It¡¯s your fault for underestimating your opponent.¡±


    ¡°What is there to underestimate? You¡¯re rank 0! Same affinity as me!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯d become a great trader yourself? I obviously have a trick or two up my sleeves. What about you? You say I¡¯m good but, in your head, you¡¯ve only seen me as a loser rank 0 merchant, right?¡±


    ¡°What? N-no, I never thought that!¡±


    Her grip slightly relaxed and I escaped from her hold.


    ¡°And the truth?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I said I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Anyway, that¡¯ll be a good lesson for you. Now, you didn¡¯t forget the winner¡¯s prize, right?¡±


    She was the one who took a step back now, some panic on her face.


    ¡°W-what are you going to make me do?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a monster or a rapist. Even if we¡¯re sex friends, I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t like.¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just come to me when you feel like it.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I told you it was a good relationship. But if you want more, I¡¯m fine with having sex right now.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll come to you instead.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ve been just fine by yourself so far so you don¡¯t know why you¡¯d ever come to me, right?¡±


    ¡°W-who said that?¡±


    I was the one to come closer this time.


    ¡°Let me tell you a small secret. If someone does it for you or with you, it feels at least three times better.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re a virgin! You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°You can think whatever you want. Just like you thought you could never lose this game.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh¡­¡±


    I placed my face right in front of hers and gave her a quick peck on the cheek, feeling her grey leather-like smooth skin on my lips.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    She pushed me away in surprise and I laughed for a bit.


    ¡°Hahaha. You can¡¯t be startled by a simple kiss on the cheek. We¡¯re sex friends now, aren¡¯t we? This is nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Still!¡±


    ¡°We can do more next time. Let¡¯s go back to the carriage now.¡±


    I turned around and left just like that. It was easy to imagine Selva¡¯s frustrated expression, left behind after all her plans went awry.


    That night, we stayed in the same inn as the first day of our trip. On the morning of the next day, we crossed Geola¡¯s border. The border military personnel quickly inspected the carriage and let us move forward without any issues since it was pretty much empty by this point. Even our food reserves for the trip were almost completely gone, which was great since it proved I had calculated correctly.


    We didn¡¯t move far on the other side, however. A group of flying soldiers wearing Geola¡¯s army uniforms immediately stopped us from the air. They were all rank 5 or 6, making for quite the military strength despite being such a small group.


    ¡°Halt! Is there anyone among you called Tila Urtek?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 128 – Urgent Summon

    I lifted my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯d be me.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, one soldier flew away in Geola¡¯s direction at full speed while the rest came closer to us instead. Wico and Selva moved in front of me to shield me. The one leading the group spoke again.


    ¡°We¡¯re from Geola¡¯s army¡¯s aerial corp. Tila Urtek, you¡¯ve been urgently summoned by Miss Vejas. You need to come with us right this instant.¡±


    I remembered the name Vejas since it was impossible to forget it around this region. Since ¡°miss¡± was used instead of lady, it might refer to the daughter of Geola¡¯s ruler. The one who should have taken the reign of the city after her mother left it all to her.


    I quickly pondered about what I could be summoned for. Unfortunately, there were just too many possibilities. It could be related to the Selnics items, to the fact they found I was a spatial mage, a human, or even to my trip to Makji.


    I whispered to Wico and Selva.


    ¡°Can I trust them?¡±


    Selva looked at me as if she didn¡¯t know for certain but Wico nodded while pointing at the woman soldier in front of the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know that one. She¡¯s a serious woman. Too straight for her own good.¡±


    She then turned forward again and smiled.


    ¡°What do you want with my disciple, Elsy?¡±


    This made the woman scowl.


    ¡°Your disciple? Since when?¡±


    ¡°Since a week ago!¡±


    ¡°Haah. You just can¡¯t help yourself, huh, you lustful eagle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Anyway, Miss Vejas will explain everything. Please come with me now, we don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know anything, huh? Why don¡¯t you just say so?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Wico.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to shut up?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t like what happens to you.¡±


    The tension was accumulating quickly and I had no choice but to intervene. I placed myself in front of Wico and opened my arms wide.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for fighting between us, great warriors. We¡¯re all on the same side. I¡¯ll come with you. But what about my carriage?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave a couple of us here to take care of it. It¡¯ll arrive in Geola soon after you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I focused back on Selva and Wico.


    ¡°It seems this is where we separate. Thank you very much for escorting me during this trip. I¡¯ll come visit you soon.¡±


    I gave the remaining gold coin I owed to Selva, who took it happily, and ten of them to Wico, who swiftly pocketed her haul.


    ¡°Yes, come soon, my disciple. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Selva didn¡¯t seem too keen on meeting me again, though, but didn¡¯t say anything out loud. I opened my arms toward the soldiers.


    ¡°Sorry for the delay. I¡¯m ready now.¡±


    The leader nodded and put herself behind me, her hand under my armpits.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe in my hands.¡±


    And of course, Wico had to comment on that.


    ¡°My disciple is getting molested by a strange condor!¡±


    The warriors were startled and turned toward Elsy, one of them even trying hard to stifle a smile, while the woman in question didn¡¯t seem pleased in the least.


    ¡°You need a good beating, Wico.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to provide you with one whenever you feel like it.¡±


    Elsy trembled in anger for a second before turning her head away.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for your antics today. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She lifted me like I weighed nothing. She was also a rank 6 sorceress and the effort probably wasn¡¯t much for her. From there, our group climbed in the air to around ten meters high and flew at great speed in Geola¡¯s direction. I waved goodbye to Wico and Selva until they soon disappeared from view. After that, I enjoyed the ride, which was neither comfortable nor uncomfortable. I was used to being in the sky but less to advancing at such speeds in the air and the experience was interesting. While my lifeline depended on the goodwill of the woman carrying me, there was still a small feeling of liberation, like nothing could hinder my freedom of movement.


    After appreciating the sensation for a while, I spoke to the group leader.


    ¡°Do you know my master, great warrior?¡±


    ¡°Call me Elsy. Yes, I¡¯ve known that horny troublemaker for years.¡±


    ¡°Troublemaker?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve had to clean up her mess so many times I don¡¯t even count anymore.¡±


    ¡°What sort of mess are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What else? It¡¯s always related to sex. She sleeps with everyone and doesn¡¯t care about the consequences. I¡¯m sure she must have been teasing you a lot during your trip.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay her any attention. At least, she doesn¡¯t get violent for those reasons.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for the advice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯re different from what I expected. How was your trip to Makji?¡±


    ¡°It was intense. We got attacked by bandits and the negotiations to sell my goods were quite strenuous too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bad luck for you. It¡¯s good you hired a rank 6 escort.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. During the attack...¡±


    This woman was quite easy to talk to despite being the commander of her unit. We chatted for the rest of the way, which didn¡¯t last too long. We normally had a bit more than half a day of carriage trip to arrive in the city. With our group now flying at high speed, it was reduced by many times. In about thirty minutes, we already could see Geola coming into sight. We were there a couple of minutes later.


    However, it looked very different from when I left it. The whole northern exit was surrounded by the army, blockading it completely. When I looked to the sides, I noticed it wasn¡¯t just the exit. The whole city was encircled by military personnel, not allowing anyone in or out.


    It seemed my worst fears had come true.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 129 – Vejas and Vejas

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get an explanation once you go inside.¡±


    Elsy pointed at a large tent close to the northern exit and headed that way. We landed on the ground in front of it and she signaled me to follow her.


    ¡°My work will be done after that. Your carriage and my subordinates will arrive a bit later.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elsy. It was a pleasant ride.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. Let¡¯s go in now.¡±


    She turned around and shouted in front of the tent entrance.


    ¡°Miss! I¡¯ve brought Tila Urtek!¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice answered from inside.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    We went through the cloth entrance and arrived at a relatively large space. A lot of information entered my mind at the same time. The interior was quite bare, with a minimum of decorations, but seemed to be cozy enough. On one side was a desk where the woman who answered Elsy was sitting. In the center of the room was a large table without any chairs. Finally, in a corner opposite the desk was a sofa, where another woman looking like the first one was lazily lying while reading a book.


    ¡°Good job, Elsy. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    Elsy nodded my way one last time and exited the tent. It was my first time encountering Geola¡¯s rulers. I had been told they were feline women already so that wasn¡¯t a surprise. I focused my attention on the one sitting at the desk first.


    With black-dotted orange fur, short round ears, and golden eyes, she looked similar to the many jaguars I encountered during my trip to Makji. Physically, she seemed to be equivalent to a rank 0 in her late twenties, meaning she could be anywhere between 25 and 60 years old. There was a rapier at her waist, a type of weapon of choice for wind sorcerers.


    She was someone important but the person lying down on the sofa, who looked like her slightly older sister, also armed with a rapier, was on a completely different level.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was by far the strongest person I had the opportunity to meet since coming to this world. The most interesting element was probably the fact that she was hiding her rank, just like I was doing. This explained why so many people weren¡¯t sure about her exact rank. Yet, her way of doing it was crude, as if self-taught, and she didn¡¯t manage to completely hide it. She was posing as a rank 2 wind sorceress, which was still praiseworthy considering she might not have received systematic education like I did.


    However, that wasn¡¯t all I learned about her. Her current attitude told me a lot about the current state of her life. I had the displeasure of meeting a lot of high-ranked and transcendent people in the past, and, because they lived for so long, their lives were generally divided into two main periods. There was life before a century of age and the one after a century of age.


    This was something important to understand. A lot of studies had been carried out back in my world and it became common sense that humans, or highly intelligent sentient beings, weren¡¯t made to live for so long. The mental fatigue of getting less and less stimuli from outside and the exhaustion of having tried it all put a heavy burden on the spirit. As such, people ¡°protected¡± themselves by dividing their lives into two, with the first part lasting for around 100 years. It was to the point that their personalities could make a full 180, with a ferocious fighter becoming a benevolent volunteer or a calm person becoming obsessed with a sudden passion.


    This woman in front of me, Angil Vejas, was very clearly in the second phase of her life. To be precise, she was in ¡°vacation¡± mode. It was something that happened when a person¡¯s first century was too intense, too full of events, and the mind cried for rest. I saw a lot of them back in the Trading Union. It wasn¡¯t true laziness but, from the point of view of someone who didn¡¯t know any better, it could only be seen as such. Folks in that condition were quite hard to move.


    Yet, it was important to know that it didn¡¯t make her less of a threat. Considering the difference in ranks between us, I wasn¡¯t completely sure I could teleport before she reached me with an attack if she wanted to do so. If she was an enemy, I would already be far away from her but since she had zero animosity toward me, there was no need to act panicked.


    Just like I was observing them, the two women were looking at me too. The daughter, Crali, only had a mild interest, checking me like I was barely something unusual. The mother, on the other hand, seemed much more curious about me, keeping her eyes on me and monitoring each of my movements.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 130 – Help Request

    ¡°Welcome, Mr. Urtek. I¡¯m Crali Vejas, acting ruler of Geola.¡±


    I focused my attention back on the younger woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, lady Vejas.¡±


    ¡°Call me miss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss Vejas. Please call me Tila too.¡±


    ¡°All right. Now, are you aware of the current situation?¡±


    ¡°Not really. As you know, I just arrived from Makji. I can only guess it doesn¡¯t seem to look very good.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Geola is currently quarantined because of a disease outbreak. We have judged it to be at a pandemic level and no one is allowed to enter and leave the city until further order.¡±


    ¡°A pandemic? That¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let me get straight to the point. I called you here because I¡¯d like you to help with the current situation. Our herbalists and life mages are powerless against this new sickness.¡±


    The disease was even worse than I expected. A pandemic was still fine if there was a cure for it. However, a disease without any remedy or vaccine was the absolute worst. It was no wonder they were desperate enough to even ask someone like me for help.


    ¡°Me, miss Vejas? I¡¯m just a trader. How can I help with a pandemic outbreak?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crali hesitated, sending glances toward her mother. Just that alone told me everything. It looked like it wasn¡¯t her idea to have me here but her mother¡¯s instead. She shook her head and continued.


    ¡°Please do everything in your power. I heard you managed to get your hands on those selnic items. This is a technology that has never been seen before. Is there a way you could procure a cure for this disease in the same way?¡±


    That was a good question. Could the inner world have a cure or a vaccine for this disease? Nevertheless, that wasn¡¯t what was important right now. Even the most terrible merchant would know that the situation was advantageous to them. It was time for me to press my edge. I scowled, trying to give the impression of being unhappy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it shameless of you to ask for help after putting me under surveillance? Do you think I didn¡¯t notice your agents spying on me all the time?¡±


    Crali opened her mouth to answer but then closed it. She clenched her fists a few times before finally answering.


    ¡°I¡­ I apologize for that. I promise that won¡¯t happen anymore if you can help us with the pandemic.¡±


    I had thrown a random bait and she had bitten straight away. Despite her strong and relaxed impression, she was still green behind the ears. An experienced politician would have acted dumb and denied everything to the end. She was only giving me more ammunition by acting in this manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I can forget easily. A merchant¡¯s worth is in his trade secrets, after all. Which is what you were trying to steal from me.¡±


    She bit her lips but didn¡¯t answer immediately. After a few seconds, she queried.


    ¡°¡­What do you want?¡±


    There were many things I wanted. A house in the bunnies¡¯ village would be amazing since it was already protected by Geola¡¯s army. It was definitely safer than inside Geola, a place filled with pickpockets, spies, and hot-blooded fighters. A shop in Geola was the obvious next choice. Not a spot in the market but a real permanent store that people could access throughout the day. The sales from such a place wouldn¡¯t be comparable to the ones coming from being a market seller.


    However, before any of these material demands, there was a single thing that far topped all of them.


    ¡°First, I make no promise whatsoever about being able to help with the disease. Second, no matter the result, I want the spying on me to stop. Third, if I manage to help in any way, I want absolute protection from you two.¡±


    Her face flushed at my demands and she yelled.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Protection from me and my mother? Do you even know what you¡¯re asking? Do you think we¡¯re free enough to protect someone all the time?¡±


    I remained calm and smiled slightly.


    ¡°Maybe not you but isn¡¯t your mother, lady Vejas, quite free?¡±


    This was a bold statement but I wasn¡¯t too worried if my judgment was correct. We both looked at the woman lying down on the sofa, who was peacefully watching us, and even Crali couldn¡¯t deny this truth.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Still, do you think the strongest person in the region would waste time protecting you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a bodyguard or anything like that. I¡¯m just saying that in the rare chance I¡¯m in danger, I¡¯d like to receive unconditional help from you two. It isn¡¯t much in exchange for saving Geola¡¯s citizen lives, right?¡±


    ¡°Even so¡­ We can¡¯t make exceptions like these¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We accept.¡±


    We both turned toward Angin again, surprised by her interruption. She was now sitting instead of lying down, her voice soft but full of authority, the kind I knew belonged to people used to being obeyed.


    ¡°Mo¡­ Mother?¡±


    Angin ignored her daughter and stared at me before continuing.


    ¡°Depending on your success, you¡¯ll get rewarded accordingly. We¡¯ll use your protection as the base reward for saving Geola¡¯s citizen.¡±


    I was finally negotiating with the real power in the room and put my full attention on her. I knew I didn¡¯t stand a chance in terms of knowledge and wisdom against someone so much older than me but that didn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t try my best.


    ¡°May I ask what criteria will be used as a threshold for success?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be glad to help save people? You shouldn¡¯t be excessively greedy!¡±


    Crali interrupted us. I glanced at her while Angin completely ignored her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a merchant. I don¡¯t move without honest compensation. That¡¯s separate from the joy I feel by helping other people.¡±


    This left the woman speechless while her mother continued.


    ¡°You negotiate with me from now on. Don¡¯t pay attention to that girl.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    ¡°As for your question, you may ask for an additional reward for each 10% of people you manage to save or contribute to save, as long as it isn¡¯t unreasonable.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 131 – Symptoms List

    There was no need to deliberate too much. These conditions were extremely favorable to me.


    ¡°I accept.¡±


    ¡°Good. Tell us if you need anything and we¡¯ll help you as best as we can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need as much information about the disease as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Crali.¡±


    The daughter reluctantly took some documents from the pile that was on her desk and handed them to me.


    ¡°This is the list of symptoms that we found so far. This one has some notes from herbalists and that one from life mages.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. As I said, I can¡¯t promise anything but I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡±


    The mother nodded while the daughter snickered disdainfully. I greeted both one last time and exited the tent. My destination was obvious. As soon as I was out of sight and felt no one was paying me any attention, I teleported to 82.


    **********


    A few moments after Tila left the tent, Crali looked at her mother with an exasperated expression.


    ¡°Mom! Why did you give such generous conditions to that greedy buffoon?¡±


    Angin returned a gaze full of pity at her offspring.


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m still alive or my baby would¡¯ve sent Geola to hell multiple times over.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me like that! I¡¯m 29, by sel!¡±


    ¡°29 and you still can¡¯t see anything about who you¡¯re facing.¡±


    This made the younger one pause.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean? There was nothing special about him, right? Or maybe¡­ No way, is he hiding his rank like you?¡±


    ¡°It took you long enough to realize. That¡¯s right. The one you call a buffoon is probably the person I would least want to become my enemy in this region. Or maybe even in the world.¡±


    ¡°T-that strong? High-ranked? Or¡­ Transcendent?¡±


    ¡°No, not strong like this. My instinct told me he hasn¡¯t crossed the wall of rank 7 yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ You scared me. But then, what¡¯s the problem with him? It¡¯s impressive that he¡¯s able to hide his rank but that¡¯s all there is to it, right? Isn¡¯t he just a nobody?¡±


    This made Angin sigh.


    ¡°Silly girl. As far as I could tell, he¡¯s much younger than you. And he¡¯s also stronger than you. Also¡­ I¡¯m not even sure I could have killed him even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°W-wait! Younger than me, rank 6 or less, and you can¡¯t kill him? What are you talking about, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Hopeless girl. Why don¡¯t you ever use your head? Why do you think I asked for his help specifically?¡±


    ¡°How can I know that?¡±


    ¡°Think. What was special about him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing except that he was handling new technology.¡±


    ¡°And where did he get that technology?¡±


    ¡°I also tried to guess that but there¡¯s not enough clues. It could come from anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. Something that no one here has seen before? That no one can even reproduce? If there was something like that in the world, we would have at least heard rumors about it. We¡¯re the largest trading city in Bankil.¡±


    ¡°But then¡­ where? If it¡¯s not from this world then¡­ Huh, you don¡¯t mean¡­? From inside the domes?¡±


    Angin nodded while enjoying her daughter¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. To think you¡¯d never reach the correct answer if I didn¡¯t guide you that much. Geola¡¯s doomed in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Argh! Stop making fun of me! You¡¯re the one who told me to manage the city in your place!¡±


    ¡°My poor city, ruled by a moronic girl¡­ Sigh. She can¡¯t have inherited this from me. Is it the father? It must be. Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°All right, back to the topic. Do you understand what this means?¡±


    ¡°It means¡­ It means¡­ He¡¯s a human who comes from inside the domes?¡±


    ¡°Oh my sel¡­ Can¡¯t you do anything but spout the obvious?¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Argh! It¡¯s because you don¡¯t give me enough time to think!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then take your time and tell me.¡±


    Crali closed her eyes and focused all her mental power on the task. If the man was coming from inside the domes, that meant he was a human. If he was a human, that meant¡­ He was from a species unseen for centuries. And he had access to the superior technology that apparently existed there. Since he¡¯s been selling it regularly, that meant¡­ he had the means to go in and out of the domes!


    ¡°I know! He¡¯s able to go in and out of the domes!¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°How¡­? W-wait a bit more.¡±


    Crali ignored the sigh that her mother purposely released to annoy her and went back to her thought process. Tila could come in and out of the domes at will. That meant he had found a way to cross the otherwise impenetrable domes. It was something even transcendent couldn¡¯t destroy but he hadn¡¯t even become high-ranked. An idea came to her mind.


    ¡°Did the humans there develop a technology that allow them to escape the domes?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. If that was the case, they would have come out as a group, even if only for protection. And they wouldn¡¯t recklessly sell their technology here. Try again.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t technology, then the only thing left was affinity. And if talking about an affinity that could escape physical restriction and move as they pleased, there was only one.


    ¡°He¡¯s a spatial mage!¡±


    ¡°I almost died waiting. Do you understand now why we shouldn¡¯t antagonize him?¡±


    ¡°Spatial mages are thought to be extinct. No one has seen anyone with space affinity since humans secluded themselves In their domes. He¡¯s a unique person in this world.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s probably acting alone, without letting other humans know. Both his abilities and knowledge are extremely invaluable. He also understood this and chose to become a trader since the profession is very suitable with spatial spells.¡±


    ¡°But then, that means¡­ You want him to find a cure from the humans inside the domes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. And if he succeeds, we¡¯ll use that opportunity to shower him with rewards and make him our ally.¡±


    Crali finally looked like she had seen the light, her expression of amazement making her mother smile.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 132 – Most Advantageous Relationship

    Yet, she seemed to think about something after a while. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But now we know about his secrets. Can¡¯t we threaten to reveal them to gain an advantage over him?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You still didn¡¯t think enough before speaking. Tell me, what are the affinities you fear the most?¡±


    ¡°Mind affinity.¡±


    ¡°Mind mages are indeed terrifying enemies, according to legend. In my opinion, all legendary affinities are extremely difficult to deal with. Mind, time, and space. When it comes to spatial mages, we know three of their spells. They can teleport, store items in spatial storage, and create gates. This means it¡¯s almost impossible to win a head-on confrontation with one of them since they can just teleport away. And what would they do next? They¡¯d simply plunder all of your possessions when you¡¯re not looking and get away with it. In a way, they¡¯re the worst possible pest. And that¡¯s just based on the three little spells we know they have. Who knows what else they can do?¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he do that? Why is he playing around being a trader when he could just steal anything he wants?¡±


    ¡°As far as I could tell from our short discussion, he seems to enjoy negotiating with others. He might feel more fulfillment doing that than simply stealing.¡±


    She paused for a second and continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re still missing another important aspect of him. Remember I said he¡¯s younger but stronger than you? He¡¯s at least rank 4 and less than 29 years old.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible? Isn¡¯t that on the level of heroes of stories? Or is everyone inside the domes like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. No matter what, his potential is immense. It might only be a matter of time before he crosses the wall, and perhaps even becomes a transcendent. He¡¯s precisely the type of friend and ally I¡¯d have given anything to have when I was younger. How many times have I been surrounded by stronger enemies without any hope of escaping? How many times did I get hopelessly captured? With him, I could have just teleported away, or he could have simply helped me to escape from jail. My life would have been completely different with someone like him by my side. I¡¯d have avoided so much suffering. That¡¯s why I think you should try to befriend him. There¡¯s probably no one more reliable than a spatial mage as an ally. You two are close in age too.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll try my best. I didn¡¯t like how he was negotiating about saving lives, though.¡±


    ¡°Are you still saying that now? It¡¯s probably just his personality. Well, you can do whatever you want but don¡¯t come back crying later. And, no matter what, never antagonize him. It¡¯d be easy for him to move to another continent and start a new life there. If he does that, we¡¯ll have lost everything.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°One last thing. He was smart to hide his rank and affinity. A great part of his power comes from the surprise element. But that¡¯d also apply to us if he becomes our ally. That¡¯s why, try to avoid revealing anything about him. He¡¯s someone who could potentially free a whole enslaved bunny village by himself as easily as going on a stroll. His value is simply infinite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    **********


    My destination was the market, and more precisely, our stand in the market. Considering it was early afternoon, Suuru should still be working over there.


    On the way, I considered what just happened. There was a very slight chance that they were desperate enough to hope I could find someone who knew a cure but realistically speaking, there was no relation whatsoever between selnic items and medicine. It was easy to conclude they had seen something more in me. To be exact, Angin Vejas, with her wealth of knowledge and experience, had done so.


    In these cases, I was taught to think about the worst-case scenario, which was that they knew everything about me. They knew I was a human coming from inside the domes and they even found out I was a spatial mage. And then, their demand would make a lot more sense. It wasn¡¯t even impossible that they somehow became aware I came from another planet.


    Now, the fact that they didn¡¯t confront me with it and even let me go on a ¡°mission¡± meant that they didn¡¯t have any animosity against me. At least for the time being. If Angin was as wise as I expected her to be, she might have wanted to establish a good relationship with me. Which was precisely what I wanted too. As someone without any roots in this world, their support would be an incredible step forward for me.


    As soon as Suuru spotted me in the market, she welcomed me with a bright smile.


    ¡°Tila! Are you back for good now?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. Did anything happen since yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No, everything was quiet. What do you mean by sort of?¡±


    I came closer to her to whisper in her ear, which she seemed to find ticklish.


    ¡°Well¡­ The situation in Geola has become the worst possible. A pandemic really broke out over there and the rulers don¡¯t have a cure for the disease.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible!¡±


    I put a finger in front of her mouth since this wasn¡¯t something we wanted others to hear.


    ¡°Shh. Yes, it¡¯s bad. I was summoned by Geola¡¯s rulers as soon as I came back from Makji and they asked me to try and find a cure.¡±


    ¡°What? Why you?¡±


    ¡°I think they know I come from inside the domes because of the selnic items I sold.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t that very bad news?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for now since they look like they want to establish a good relationship with me. More importantly, have you ever heard of a sickness with these symptoms?¡±


    I gave her the list I received in the tent and she quickly read over it.


    ¡°Coughing¡­ Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t your merchant friend in Geola coughing a lot?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 133 – Pharmacy

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure he was infected too.¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Does this list make you remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Children in the domes receive several vaccination shots when they¡¯re young. I feel like there was a disease like this but I¡¯m not completely sure anymore.¡±


    ¡°I got it. I guess I¡¯ll need to ask in a pharmacy. Do you know a good one?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one where I get medicine from whenever I¡¯m sick. It¡¯s on the side where my house is. Maybe twenty minutes from here on foot.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll check it.¡±


    She gave me more precise directions and I headed there right after. The pharmacy was a relatively small shop with a single older woman attending it.


    ¡°Welcome.¡±


    She greeted me neutrally as I entered and I answered her as politely as possible.


    ¡°Good day, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m here with a special inquiry. Would you recognize a disease from this list of symptoms?¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    I passed her the paper and she carefully looked through it. She nodded as soon as she was done.


    ¡°Yes, these are the symptoms for Roklera. There was a large pandemic of this virus in dome 6 about 150 years ago and they developed a vaccine for it.¡±


    ¡°Truly? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be certain without seeing the patient but the symptoms match perfectly.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was quite unexpected. While I argued about getting benefits in case I succeeded, I didn¡¯t expect to learn about it so quickly.


    ¡°By Sel, that¡¯s great news! What sort of sickness is that?¡±


    ¡°It was quite the deadly virus. It propagated fast through the air and death rates were about fifty percent for ranks 0. Dome 6 lost nearly 30% of its population before the vaccine was completed. But it¡¯s a thing of the past now. Everyone is vaccinated and the virus has been eradicated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a terrifying disease. Would you happen to have some of that vaccine here?¡±


    ¡°We have a small quantity to vaccinate children in the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°Can I buy them?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Her flat refusal took me by surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I just told you, young lady. We keep this stock to vaccinate children. If you have a young child, you can come here to have her receive a dose. It¡¯s better to consult your doctor or life mage before doing anything, though.¡±


    ¡°I see. Could you please just sell me one, then?¡±


    ¡°Not even one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very important. This is to save lives.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We vaccinate people to save lives.¡±


    She was extremely stubborn. There was indeed nothing easy in the world. There was no point in continuing this conversation. After a short goodbye, I exited the pharmacy and looked for another one. The woman there also confirmed recognizing the symptoms of Roklera but, same as the previous one, she didn¡¯t want to sell me a single vaccine. I ended up trying all the pharmacies in the city and the result was the same everywhere. I didn¡¯t expect to get stuck on such a weird technical issue.


    Eventually, it got late and I went back to help Suuru close the stall. Just like every day, she managed to sell her daily stock, earning a very nice profit. I told her my problem as we dismantled the booth.


    ¡°They all recognized the disease but none of them want to sell me the vaccine. They insist it¡¯s only for young children who aren¡¯t vaccinated yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem¡­ What should we do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡±


    We looked at each other dumbly for a moment before resuming moving our hands. Suuru hesitantly asked.


    ¡°What else did they say?¡±


    ¡°They talked about how deadly Roklera was in the past when it ravaged dome 6.¡±


    ¡°Dome 6 created the vaccine for it?¡±


    ¡°So it seems. Now, everyone is vaccinated and the virus hasn¡¯t re-appeared again. Except in the outer world, of course.¡±


    ¡°Dome 6¡­ Hmm¡­ I told you that domes 1 to 10 are the largest ones, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    According to her, not all domes were equal among the exactly one hundred that existed. The first ten were special, probably because they were where the population first accumulated to escape from whatever was terrorizing them. As such, they were larger and had much bigger populations, which in turn meant they had a lot more of everything. They also tended to specialize in a specific field, to get a competitive edge over other domes.


    ¡°I heard that dome 6 specializes in medicine and drug development. Maybe that pandemic was the trigger for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯d make sense.¡±


    ¡°And so¡­ Why don¡¯t you go there directly and see if you can buy the vaccine from the source?¡±


    Her suggestion made me pause. To think I hadn¡¯t thought of something so obvious. The inner world had only been comprised of 82 for me so far and I forgot such an easy possibility.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very good idea! How do I travel there?¡±


    ¡°You need to pay a lot of money to go through the gates but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem now that we¡¯re earning so much.¡±


    I winced a little at the mention of gates. A gate was the whole reason I ended up landing on this planet, through such an infinitely small probability that I had more chance to win the lottery two times in a row than being a victim of it. It was a truly terrible misfortune.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure either. I¡¯ve never traveled to another dome.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the procedure? Do I need an ID card? I still don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need one. You just need enough money to pay for the gate fare. They¡¯re managed by the city so you have to ask there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s closed now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    At least one thing that didn¡¯t change no matter the world was how early civil servants closed shops. That might be a universal constant, just like light speed. I was sure weird blobby aliens in some faraway galaxy complained about it too.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 134 – Second Attempt

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go home for today.¡±


    Suuru usually had to take the cart back home by herself, but things were simpler now that I was here. I teleported us and the cart together back to her house, and we were there in a minute.


    ¡°Your affinity is way too handy, Tila. I wish I were born with it too.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Back in my world, spatial mages pretty much dominated the planet. Mind and time mages are annoying but they¡¯re terrible at working in groups. Shadow mages are great at stealing stuff but you can¡¯t build an empire with only that.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe such rare affinities are everywhere in your world.¡±


    ¡°They were still very rare but with 13 billion people, you¡¯re bound to get some of them.¡±


    ¡°That number is still hard for me to imagine. Did people even have enough room to breathe?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, of course. It¡¯s just hard to visualize since you¡¯ve been living in the dome all your life but planets have a lot of inhabitable space. It¡¯s probably in cities that things get tricky. We had to build toward the sky. Some of the buildings in my world were taller than a kilometer and could host thousands of people.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°One kilometer tall. Can you even see the top?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard to see from the bottom.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The headquarters of the Trading Union was one such building and I knew well the feeling of being so small when standing at its feet. I heard it was the same feeling people had before climbing a high mountain or volcano. Humans were good at trying to reproduce nature¡¯s awe with their technology.


    Once we were done chatting, I took a better look at Suuru¡¯s home and noticed some things were different. She now had some new furniture, including a fridge, an oven, new kitchen utensils, a carpet, and some other minor changes.


    ¡°Your house looks nicer now. I like it.¡±


    She smiled shyly.


    ¡°I splurged a little. There were things I¡¯ve been wanting for a long time¡­¡±


    She looked at me as if guilty but I grinned with reassurance.


    ¡°Why are you looking like that? You can do whatever you want with your money.¡±


    ¡°I know but¡­ It still feels weird to earn so much. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re only getting started. We¡¯ll get much richer in the future!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already happy like that. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do with even more money.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve got to be more ambitious! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything. My trip to Makji was a success and if I can take care of this pandemic issue, I¡¯ll receive even more benefits.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so active, Tila.¡±


    ¡°You need to struggle when you¡¯re young so you can take it easy after you become a hundred years old.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I never even thought I could live that long.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it together. What about we find you a metal mage to teach you in Geola when things calm down there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be great.¡±


    We continued to discuss while starting the preparations for dinner. Suuru¡¯s new fridge was full of food and we used some of it to cook something great. While working next to one another, I noticed that she was fidgeting a bit while glancing at me from time to time. When we were done eating, she took a moment before telling me what she wanted.


    ¡°Tila. Can we have sex?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t very startled considering her attitude and how long she had gone without it.


    ¡°Of course. Do you feel ready to try penetration again?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we do it normally instead?¡±


    It was funny she considered oral sex as normal and coitus as not but humans were creatures that needed to move forward in life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s been a long while now. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t hurt anymore if we try it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure?¡±


    ¡°Almost. In the worst case, I think you might feel a bit of discomfort due to not being used to it but it¡¯ll get so good that you won¡¯t care about it for too long.¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I tricked you last time, right? I explained everything beforehand.¡±


    ¡°I know but¡­ it hurt so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    ¡°Great. Do you want to wash beforehand?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to do it now.¡±


    She might have been very pent-up. I was surprised she had been able to hold herself back for about two weeks considering how much we were doing it before that. Maybe the first penetration had been that traumatizing for her. Suuru truly was the last person I imagined on a battlefield. I hoped she would never have to experience it because I didn¡¯t think highly of her chances of survival.


    Since she wanted to do it now, there was no need to hesitate anymore. I went to her, put one arm behind her waist, and kissed her on the spot. She reacted very well to my smooch and immediately responded to it with a lot of passion. I could almost feel her body warming up in real time as we entangled our tongues around each other, exchanging a lot of saliva in passing.


    I slowly caressed her while kissing, making her shiver in excitement. At the same time, I made us move step by step toward her room. As we crossed the door¡¯s threshold, I already had a hand massaging her butt and the other inside her panties, caressing her moist slit. She also wasn¡¯t passive and one of her arms was behind my head to keep us kissing closely while her other hand kept running up and down the bulge of my penis through my pants.


    All of this made us so hot that we were already half-ready when we reached her bed. She hurriedly took her clothes off while I did the same, her running vagina appearing in my view and my towering dick in hers.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 135 – Throughout Preparations

    If it were someone else, I would do a bit more foreplay and jump into the action. Berki or Wico, at this level of wetness, would already be good for sex without any issues. However, I was dealing with Suuru here. Last time, I gave her a good climax as foreplay and thought she was ready for it. I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake now. Even though her hymen probably didn¡¯t exist anymore and nothing should go wrong, I had no plan to take any risk. If we failed one more time, I might have to kiss goodbye to having penetrative sex with her forever.


    As such, my goal was to have her melt so hard that she wouldn¡¯t notice my cock entering her vagina too much. Fortunately, I knew well how to do that, especially considering her current high level of arousal.


    I went back to kiss her, and while doing so, carefully lay her down on the bed. From there, I slowly moved down her body, kissing and licking everything on the way. As I reached her breasts, I put my right hand to massage her right chest while I sucked on her left nipples, making her sigh charmingly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Tila¡­ Mhmm¡­¡±


    Together with her moan, her nipples hardened as if to show how horny she was. I played with her firm boobs for a while, enjoying her soft elastic human skin after having to deal with feathers for so long. She soon encircled my head with her arms, pushing me deeper into her cleavage, and I felt like a baby sucking on her mounts.


    Not long after, she started to squirm impatiently and I understood her needs. I continued my travel down her body, pecking her belly and navel, and eventually reached her most intimate spot.


    She was now well drenched over there, her pussy lips glistening in her arousal, a slight flow of fluids constantly freeing itself from her slit. I opened her legs further and smooched her inner thighs, making her shiver in anticipation. When she reached her limits, I finally gave her what she craved for.


    With two fingers, I unlocked her labia majora, unsealing her cunt in all its splendor. From so close, her sweet smell filled my brain, increasing my lust even further. At this moment, I wished nothing more than to fill her with my length but I couldn¡¯t do that yet. I just needed to be a bit more patient.


    Taking my tongue out, I gave a large and deep lick from bottom to top. She moaned loudly in pleasure, joyful to feel my appendage over her sensitive place once again.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes! It¡¯s been so long! It feels so good!¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn¡¯t help teasing her at this point.


    ¡°Did you miss it a lot?¡±


    Yet, innocent Suuru didn¡¯t know the concept of sexual shame and answered her true feelings.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve wanted you to do that for the last two weeks but it was still hurting until recently. I was going crazy without it! Please, Tila. Make me cum hard! I need it so bad!¡±


    Her cute erotic words were too much for me. I buried my head straight into her twat and licked everything in a frenzy, her syrupy taste filling my mouth. She twitched greatly and put her hands back on my head, caressing my hair tremblingly while pushing me extensively into her crotch.


    I slurped on her piece of cunt for a while, trying hard to stimulate her weak flesh, until I decided to give her a first release. Without any warnings, I aimed my tongue at her still-hidden clitoris and stimulated it through her hood. Her body immediately twitched in pleasure while she shouted her joy.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes! Right there! Right there!¡±


    Her waist jumped one time, two times, and on the third time, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Aahh! Aahh! Cumming! Aaaaahhhhh!¡±


    Her pussy spasmed in orgasm as she came over my face, a small release of juices getting ejected from it. Her whole body trembled in pleasure, her hips in the air and her face reddened by the climax. She shook for a few seconds, appreciating her high after so long, and eventually placed her butt back on the sheets, panting hard in delight.


    I was far from reaching my goal, though. I didn¡¯t give her any respite and continued to provoke her messy cunt with my tongue, making her shiver anew. At the same time, I thought she might enjoy a different kind of stimulation since her hymen was gone, and provided something new to her.


    Hardening my tongue, I pushed it into her hole and moved it around, trying to locate her inner sensitive spots. This also served as a preview and test of what would come later and I monitored her reaction closely.


    ¡°Ah! This is¡­ Mhmm! It¡¯s weird¡­ Your tongue is inside me¡­ Mhmm! I like it too¡­ Mhmm! Yes, there¡­!¡±


    Fortunately, her response was positive, especially when she twitched as I found one of her frail folds. This was very good news and I felt this attempt had a high chance of succeeding. That wasn¡¯t to say I would alter my chosen procedure, though. Better be safe than sorry.


    I went on with the deep tonguing, and after a short while, she got used to the new sensation and started to enjoy it like the rest. Of course, there was a large difference between a short slimy tongue and a hard long penis so it wasn¡¯t that strange either. With my appendage, I could only reach so far and the pressure on her inner walls was almost negligible.


    Just like that, I alternated between different types of stimulations, sending Suuru to the skies many times over. It might have been due to being pent-up and highly aroused but she liked everything I did to her. Sending her through orgasms wasn¡¯t much of a problem either and she was leaving me fully in control, happy to cum again and again without showing any signs of restraint.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 136 – Smooth Transition

    A while later, I was working on the finishing touches. I had a finger inserted into her pussy while licking her now well-erected bean, using this as a final test. Suuru didn¡¯t mind the intrusion, her face flushed by several orgasms, tears of pleasure flowing out of her eyes.


    On top of laying her hands on my head, her legs were now crossed behind me, as if she also needed them to force me deeper into her groin. She was constantly moaning and howling her rapture, seeking deeper levels of pleasure.


    My finger was now scraping the inside of her pulsating vagina walls, focusing on a deeper part than my tongue could, one that did it well for her too.


    ¡°Aahh! You¡¯re rubbing inside! That spot! It feels so good! Don¡¯t stop, Tila, I like it so much!¡±


    She was like drunk on her highs and I had no intention of stopping. After a bit more grinding and licking, she was already getting close to another climax. Her breathing accelerated as her face contorted in pre-orgasming ecstasy.


    ¡°Mhmm! Aaahhh! So good! So goood! So goooood! Aaaaaahhhhhh!¡±


    She cummed one more time, even harder than the previous ones. Her body spasmed strongly as she let herself go in bliss, her tongue out to inhale the air she badly needed.


    At that point, I took a better look at her and witnessed her messy form. Her eyes were rolling in her orbits while she shivered from time to time, refluxes of pleasure assaulting her body after her climax. Her pussy was like a muddled piece of flesh drenched in saliva and female fluids, twitching together with the rest of her body.


    This scene told me that the time had come. Without any warning, I wetted my penis in my saliva and her fluids before aligning it with her hole. I penetrated her on the spot, inserting myself slowly but surely into her depth, not stopping for any reason.


    ¡°Hmmrrr¡­¡±


    She released a weird sound when feeling herself filled with my length, still a bit out of it. I pushed all the way inside her without meeting any resistance, appreciating her cunt for real this time. I could feel her warm and wet flesh all around me, gripping me instantly as if not to let me escape, the sloshing sound of me penetrating her resonating in the room. Soon enough, I reached the end of her vagina and felt my glans bumping into her womb entrance.


    From there, I began to do some small back and forth and waited until she understood the situation. Eventually, her eyes regained focus and she lifted her head to see what was happening.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She let out a dumb sound when seeing I was already fucking her, to which I smiled.


    ¡°How is it? Not painful, right?¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hesitated for a moment and closed her eyes. She nodded after opening them again.


    ¡°Yes. It feels a bit uncomfortable and my vagina feels very full but it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    My grin expanded.


    ¡°We did it, Suuru! We can now try so many new things!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes. I¡­ I guess I¡¯m a bit curious too. But you have to be careful about not giving me a baby.¡±


    ¡°About that, I found a contraceptive drug in the outer world. I¡¯m pretty sure it works for humans too.¡±


    ¡°Contra¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Contraceptive. It means it stops women from becoming pregnant. From having babies from sex.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ But it¡¯s still better to be careful, right?¡±


    ¡°All right. I won¡¯t come inside you, then.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now¡­ What¡¯s so interesting about having your penis inside my vagina?¡±


    I was only going slowly for now and I guessed the sensation couldn¡¯t compare to what she just experienced. The inside of her pussy was like a blank card, both physically and mentally, and it was my job to fill her hole¡­ with as much pleasure as possible.


    ¡°Let me show you.¡±


    I took on a better position while opening her legs wider. I put my hands on her hips to have a good hold of her and remembered my training. The main objective here was to find her pleasure spots, the ones that could never be reached with a tongue or a finger, to let her understand what only a penis could do.


    With a lot of attention, I began mapping her inner cunt, seeking her weak folds. She was already extremely warmed up and excited so I didn¡¯t need to be too careful. I ground up, and then down, following which I would aim left, and then right. I found several places that made her twitch involuntarily. I surprised her by not focusing on them, continuing to explore everything instead.


    From time to time, she would squirm in my hold or even ask me questions.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­ Yes, that place is good. Huh? No, not there. The one before, the one before. Huh? What are you doing, Tila?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t used to not getting a full dose of pleasure straight away and didn¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t following her instructions, as we had agreed to do when starting to have oral sex. The goal always had been to magnify pleasure to the utmost, whether for her or me, and that came together with listening to each other¡¯s wishes when being worked on.


    Yet, I didn¡¯t let her distract me from what I was doing.


    ¡°Wait a bit, Suuru.¡±


    A few minutes later, I was done mapping her twat, and all the information was safely stored inside my brain. If she had been a normal woman, I would have just banged her, trying to get better while doing it. However, I wanted to show Suuru her sex¡¯s greatness from the get-go, since if she wasn¡¯t convinced, she could just ask to keep doing the safe and proven cunnilingus and fellatios.


    I was now ready for the show. I decided to start with the folds on the right side of her vagina, and thrust there suddenly, paying a lot of attention to strongly grind it right where she liked.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 137 – Its Many Advantages

    She moaned pleasantly and I focused on penetrating her there.


    ¡°Mhmm! Are you doing it properly now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me show you why real sex is so great. How does it feel now?¡±


    ¡°Very full. And the place you¡¯re rubbing feels nice.¡±


    ¡°The first advantage of having penetrative sex is that I can also do this at the same time.¡±


    While continuing to bang her, I took my hand out and placed my fingers on her clitoris. There, I flickered it, giving her double stimulation at the same time.


    ¡°Ah! Yes, this feels good! But¡­ It¡¯s not very different from before.¡±


    I might have done too much of a good job during oral sex. It was true that, except for which tool was doing what and a difference in size, the stimulation was relatively similar to the cunnilingus I usually gave her.


    ¡°I can also do this.¡±


    I extended my other hand toward one of her boobs and massaged it, playing with her hard nipples.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes, I see.¡±


    I slammed her in this position for a bit, trying hard to hold myself back due to wanting to show her a lot more. Her pussy was coiling around my shaft while pulsating in happiness and the pleasure was increasing fast for me too. After a moment, I continued my explanations.


    ¡°The second reason is that it¡¯s possible to feel good together.¡±


    I moved my body forward until I was on top of her while staying inside her mellow cunt, slamming her continuously. From there, I bent my upper body and placed my head right before hers. I went for a kiss full of passion and she seemed surprised for a second before responding to it as usual. When I sent a good stroke into her vagina, she muffled her bliss in our smooch, her tongue stopping entangling with mine for an instant.


    After ramming her some more, I broke our lips to lips and smiled at her flushed appearance. She took a large breath while I went on with my talk.


    ¡°Pretty good, right? I think it feels amazing to kiss while having sex.¡±


    She nodded slowly, a dreamy expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, the third positive aspect is that we can do it in many different positions.¡±


    I removed myself from her melty flesh.


    ¡°Try to put yourself on all four.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows but soon clumsily obeyed me. Even though there was no possible misunderstanding about my words, it was still the first time she would take on such a posture. On top of that, the long sexual acts act had drained her of much of her strength and she took a while to get into position.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    She turned her head behind to ask, but instead of answering, I smashed my dick into her vagina from behind.


    ¡°Huff¡­! It¡¯s coming at a different angle than before!¡±


    She let out a lowly groan and I pushed myself inside her to the maximum until my glans poked her inner sanctum, grinding my cock onto another of her weak spots in passing.


    ¡°Exactly. Can you feel how deep I can go in this position? I can reach all the way to the end.¡±


    She shivered when her womb entrance was stimulated.


    ¡°Hiiih¡­ What¡¯s this? What place are you pressing on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your cervix. Behind that is your womb, the place where a baby can grow.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is it okay to touch this place?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I sent another long thrust into her cunt, probing her cervix once more.


    ¡°Hiiihh¡­!¡±


    ¡°How is it? Does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°It feels weird. But¡­ I like it. Do it more, Tila.¡±


    There was something oddly erotic about Suuru liking to have her womb entrance poked. Together with the long build-up, this activated my frenzy. I began railing her at full strength, slamming her cervix on each stroke, enjoying her nectar-filled twat to the maximum. Each time I poked her more precious inner wall, she contracted around my penis, increasing both of our pleasure even further. The slapping sound of our sexual organs meeting and our thighs clapping against each other resonated in the room while I banged her with all I had.


    ¡°Hiiihhh¡­! Hiiihhh¡­! Hiiihhh¡­! Hiiihhh¡­! Hiiihhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that, Suuru? Do you like having your cervix pounded?¡±


    ¡°Hiiihhh¡­! Yeess! It feels incredible! I like this sex! I like it a lot! It¡¯s going straight to my brain! Do it harder, Tila! Harder!¡±


    I somehow found it within me to gouge her pussy even stronger, transforming it into a sloppy mess. She was so excited that her fluids were running out of her cunt and flowing down her legs, smearing the sheets under us.


    Going that strong, it didn¡¯t take too long before we reached our limits. Suuru¡¯s twat was pulsating erratically, enjoying getting blamed unilaterally during its first real dicking. Her body was trembling even more severely, her tongue out in pleasure, and tears filling her eyes. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Hiiihhh¡­! Hiiihhh¡­! Hiiihhh¡­! Hiiiiiiiihhhhhhhh!¡±


    Eventually, she cummed hard, letting herself go in the first cervical orgasm of her life. Her snatch squeezed me at full power while a wave of juices escaped her hole to flood my dick. That pushed me over the top and I used all my power to escape the strong grip of her flesh. When I was out, I instantly ejaculated on her butt cheeks, painting her fair skin with my spunk while releasing a long groan of pleasure. I ejaculated many times on her twitching body, our bliss almost synchronized, and her ass getting more and dirtied by my semen.


    After a while, we panted hard while appreciating the post-climatic ecstasy. She fell on her side, her chest going up and down erotically as she filled her lungs with oxygen. I soon joined her, placing my head close to her mounts and sucking on one of them like a baby. She enveloped my head with her arms in a gesture of deep affection and we took a small break like this, recuperating from our fun.


    Suuru closed her eyes for a few seconds and spoke joyfully when she re-opened them.


    ¡°I understand now. It felt incredibly good. So different from what we did before.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 138 – Now in Charge

    ¡°Right? And the best part is that we can feel good together.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She wriggled her body around and added.


    ¡°I want to do more.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s try another position. I think you¡¯ll like this one.¡±


    I remained lying on the bed but rolled to the side until my back was against the sheets, my still enthusiastic sex aimed toward the sky. She looked at me with intrigue and I told her what she was expected to do.


    "This one is simple. You just need to put yourself on top of me and ride my dick.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Let me try.¡±


    She lifted herself and straddled me on the level of my waist, one leg on each side. From there, she hesitated a little since it was her first time. She couldn¡¯t see well below due to her breasts hiding the view and did something both interesting and natural. Contrary to an experienced woman who would simply take my penis in hand and insert it swiftly, she bent forward to be able to see what she was doing, giving me a nice view of her jiggling boobs.


    From that position, she moved her hips until they were aligned with my cock and tried to drop herself on it. It didn¡¯t work well, though, my glands sliding over her lips and rubbing against her clitoris, forcing her to moan a little. She tried a few times without success, and finally, had to take my shaft in hand to keep it in place. There, she carefully aligned it with her hole and descended. My tip slowly forced itself inside her warmth with a lewd sloshing sound and she penetrated herself progressively until I was fully inside her.


    ¡°Hufff¡­. So full¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight. It feels superb, Suuru.¡±


    She smiled a little, glad that we both enjoyed it. Still, she wasn¡¯t too sure what to do now and I went on with my explanations.


    ¡°See? In this position, you¡¯re the one having control. You can move any way you want; it¡¯s all up to you. Try to find out what you like most.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s what you meant.¡±


    After another second of hesitation, she carefully shifted her position. She slowly raised her hips, focusing her attention on our point of contact. Unfortunately, she went too far and my penis got ejected from her vagina, throbbing like a pendulum a few times over my pelvis.


    ¡°Oh!¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She let out a cute exclamation of surprise and took my tool in hand again to reinsert it, following which she dropped herself once more. When I was fully inside her extremely pleasant sex, she did a few ups and downs, bouncing on top of me with curiosity while moaning a little. Soon, she pushed me all the way inside once more and attempted to move differently. She displaced her waist forward, closing her eyes to appreciate what she was doing, and then came back into position. Next, she did the same to the side, rotating her hips erotically.


    ¡°I see. This is quite fun. I can do whatever I want. Does it feel good for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not very intense but you¡¯re coiling around my penis so naturally. It feels amazing.¡±


    She nodded happily and moved around some more. I watched her doing it happily before hinting at more possibilities.


    ¡°Try to put your hands flat on the bed behind you. Yes, like that. Now, bend backward and do some ups and downs.¡±


    She followed my instructions and tried the variant position.


    ¡°Mhmm! Yes, it¡¯s rubbing against the upper part of my vagina. It feels good too.¡±


    She accelerated her rhythm for a while, enjoying the fun, but soon stopped her movements while breathing harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tiring.¡±


    ¡°Then what about this? This time, you bend forward and kiss me. After that, you continue to move your hips up and down on my penis.¡±


    She nodded and did as I said. We were now in a relatively similar position to before except that the roles were inversed. She was the one on top of me and kissing me, her upper body resting on my torso, her soft tits excitedly glued to my skin while I was the one relaxing under her, rejoicing in her familiar weight over me. As usual, it felt nice to kiss while having sex and she seemed to concur. Her tongue sought mine with passion, her butt fucking itself on my length dynamically. She began muffling her pleasure in our smooch and we went on like this for a while.


    Yet, it was obvious the unfamiliar motions were taking a toll on her stamina, especially since we were already deep into our mating session. Her gesticulation progressively slowed down as she tired herself and I decided to come to her rescue. She still believed that this position was for her to fulfill the active role but that wasn¡¯t completely true.


    Just when I sensed her taking a break, I waited a second before sending a big thrust upward, slamming her pussy with my dick. She was completely startled, her eyes bulging while releasing a large, muffled moan in our kiss.


    ¡°Hmphhhh!¡±


    Enjoying her reaction, I didn¡¯t relent and continued to pound her well-worked flesh from below. My strokes were powerful, pounding her cunt every time, grinding her inner folds with my full width. The lewd noise of the sudden railing replaced the sound of our previous slow sex and her eyes filled with tears of bliss as the pleasure abruptly increased.


    ¡°Hmphhhh! Hmphhhh! Hmphhhh!¡±


    Her body began trembling, and I knew my actions gave the long built-up a finishing touch. I invaded her mouth with my tongue, going on the offensive on this side too, and entangled it with her now passive appendage. It was now only a matter of seconds before her already messy twat was sent for another high. I could feel it contracting intermittently around my cock and, when I felt the timing was right, I sent a large powerful smash into her weakened vagina.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 139 – Impressions

    ¡°Hmphhhhhhhhh!¡±


    With a final jolt of her body, she cummed hard, her eyes rolling in their orbits and her toes arching up greatly. Her snatch squashed my dick from all sides to try milking it and I had to use all my willpower to not release inside her depth.


    She twitched multiple times, enjoying her orgasm to the maximum, flooding her inner sanctum with even more juices. When she was done, she broke our kiss and placed her head behind mine, strength leaving her body. She gasped hard, her eyes red from pleasure, and her tongue slightly out of her mouth.


    I removed her butt from my tool and finally allowed myself to come, ejaculating once more on her ass and back. It was a bit of a shame I couldn¡¯t creampie her but the erotism of the situation was already satisfying enough. I might have been spoiled a bit too much by my previous partners in this regard. In a way, it was normal to avoid internal ejaculation since condoms didn¡¯t seem to exist in this world.


    Suuru let out a longer sigh and placed her head on my chest, appreciating the post-orgasmic lethargy.


    ¡°How do you like it so far, Suuru?¡±


    She took a few moments to answer.


    ¡°I¡­ feel wonderful. Who knew such pleasure existed in this world?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. It was worth insisting a little.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯m sorry for being so reluctant, Tila. You¡¯ve only done good things for me but I¡¯m too much of a coward.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Everyone has a different personality. That¡¯s what makes contacts with people interesting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always so positive about everything.¡±


    ¡°Better laugh than cry, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Right.¡±


    This was a lesson I learned the hard way. If I couldn¡¯t avoid hardship, I might as well try to see the good in all situations. I might have ended up mentally broken if I hadn¡¯t applied this concept, even though my instructors insisted it could never come true. Who listened to insane people, anyway? I suspected I had already broken a long time ago and my front was only a way to cope with reality or escape from it.


    Suuru snuggled up to me a bit more and we took a break in that position. Yet, it was I who underestimated her this time. A few minutes later, she looked back at me, lust oozing from her gaze.


    ¡°Tila, I want more.¡±


    Just like a child discovering a new game, she was relentless. Not that I minded. We spent a good part of the night having sex, and she looked so endearing that I banged her at full power in the end. That exhausted the two of us so much that we ended up falling asleep while resting in between two rounds.


    I woke up with her in my arms, my dick still lodged deep inside her cunt. It was the first time I experienced this situation. There was something special about waking up with my sex already connected to hers, my morning wood allowing me to fill her still-sleeping self fully.


    We previously did some games where we would wake the other with oral sex so I believed she wouldn¡¯t mind being roused with sex too much. I began doing some small back her forth inside her, trying to stimulate her without waking her up.


    She didn¡¯t react at first but after a couple of minutes, her vagina secreted a small amount of lubricated fluids while she started to moan a little. Eventually, she opened her eyes, bewildered by the circumstances. Yet, her surprise was quickly replaced by arousal.


    ¡°Stronger, Tila.¡±


    I gladly obeyed, repositioning myself to ram her pussy with more power. In the end, we came together one more time, and I couldn¡¯t imagine a better way to start a day.


    Since we hadn¡¯t taken the time to clean ourselves the previous night, we took a long bath in the morning. Whenever we lacked water, I would teleport to the forest to fetch more, which meant we had an infinite supply of it. Baths were the pinnacle of luxury and wastefulness in the domes and Suuru felt like a queen being able to take one.


    Of course, while being nude together in the bathroom didn¡¯t do anything for Suuru, it re-ignited my lust once again. We ended up having a combination of sex and washing ourselves for half an hour before we exited the place. After having a plentiful breakfast, I made her drink the contraceptive drug.


    ¡°Do I need to drink it?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Probably not but you might as well, just in case.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    She opened the lid and drank the contents before wincing.


    ¡°So bitter.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    We were now ready for our day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet with Ulum before using the gate.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do you have enough money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take everything I have.¡±


    With a week of my share of the benefits from the vegetables and fruits sales, I had more than 100,000 lods in my storage. However, whether that would be enough or not would have to be seen.


    ¡°Do you want to borrow some from me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your interest rate?¡±


    ¡°Tila!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Then, sure, please give me anything you can.¡±


    Because she brought stuff for the house and her share of the benefits was lower than mine according to our deal, I ended up with 130,000 in all.


    She still had one day¡¯s worth of food to sell so I didn''t bother going to the bunnies¡¯ village today. I teleported us to the market and helped her set up the stall, after which I headed to the city hall. Even so early in the morning, the place was still crowded with citizens. Fortunately, things were well-indicated and I followed the arrows toward the trading department.


    It was located on the second floor of the building. I didn¡¯t know if normal people were allowed here but I acted as if I belonged to the place and no one bothered me. I arrived at the department, which was comprised of a common space and many separate offices. I came across a woman who gave me a weird look but I walked assuredly, checking the names on the office doors as I passed by. Ulum¡¯s office was the fourth one. I knocked on the door as soon as I reached it.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 140 – Trying to Improve

    ¡°Come in!¡±


    I opened the door and saw that Ulum was sitting at her desk, writing something on a document. Her office was small but she didn¡¯t have to share it with anyone, making it a much better deal than the open spaces that were so popular back in my world.


    As I came inside, she glanced at me before going back to her work.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the most welcoming greeting but it suited her personality.


    ¡°Ulum! I missed you a lot!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Close the door and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I took a seat on a chair in front of her desk and she continued working without making eye contact with me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey? Are you very busy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not busy, I just like doing paperwork in the morning.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the job going so far? Is it interesting? Are your colleagues treating you well? Why don¡¯t you look at me?¡±


    She sighed and finally took her eyes off her document. She put her pen down and stared at me with mixed emotions.


    ¡°One question at a time. The job is going well, it¡¯s neither boring nor very interesting. I have some nice colleagues and others who are jerks, like everywhere.¡±


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t tell me why you took on such a job. And why you didn¡¯t take a break after the exams. And why you came to inspect our stall last time.¡±


    This made her frown.


    ¡°I said one question at a time. Why are you so curious anyway?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s cool, right? I just want to know more about you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She glared at me with suspicion but still answered after some time.


    ¡°Even if I take a break, there¡¯s nothing much to do in this small dome.¡±


    She obviously avoided the other two questions, which made me smile.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m glad you like me so much that you wanted to support me with this job. I still have to thank you for the inspection last time, that was very professional of you.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Why did you come here today?¡±


    ¡°Do I need a reason to visit my good friend Ulum?¡±


    ¡°Speak the truth.¡±


    ¡°No, no, for real.¡±


    ¡°Then, what did you do last week?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like secrets.¡±


    ¡°Why do you dislike me touching you?¡±


    This shut her up, and I took the opportunity to tease her some more.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Ulum. I have tons of secrets I¡¯ll never share with anyone but I hate other people keeping secrets from me. Keep that in mind when you interact with me. Looking forward to working with you!¡±


    Her gaze was now very dark, in proportion to how much she liked my joke.


    ¡°Someone needs to slap you someday, Tila.¡±


    ¡°Too bad it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    Her expression changed at that moment. She hesitated for a while before continuing.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me anything. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll do it but I can at least listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, shut up and listen. I want to¡­ try fixing my touching problem. And I want you to help me. I¡¯m aware I can¡¯t go on like this forever. Will you do it?¡±


    ¡°To think you want to slap me that much.¡±


    This made her smirk.


    ¡°Yes, my hands have been itching since the very first time I met you. I¡¯m even dreaming of it at night now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re dreaming of me. I already said it but I don¡­¡±


    She interrupted me mid-sentence, probably because she knew I would spout something ridiculous.


    ¡°Will you do it?¡±


    ¡°Haha. And here I thought you¡¯d ask for back-breaking work. No problem, of course, I¡¯ll help you. What should I do?¡±


    She nodded and took some deep breaths. After a minute of doing so, she extended her hand toward me, fist closed except for her index finger pointing in my direction.


    ¡°Try to touch my finger. A little.¡±


    Just like she was doing, I extended my index finger toward hers and noticed she started to tremble anxiously. I moved quickly to avoid her staying apprehensive for too long, only slowing down when my finger was right next to hers. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I poked the tip of her finger with mine and she shivered, her face distorting in disgust. It didn''t feel good to be at the receiving end of that expression but I decided to put on my doctor¡¯s hat and think of this as a treatment without taking it personally.


    She forced herself to keep the contact for a couple of seconds but soon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a gasp, she broke the connection and rubbed her finger hard on her clothes as if trying to clean herself of some revolting substance.


    ¡®¡¯


    While I was mentally hypnotizing myself, Ulum¡¯s scrunched face progressively relaxed as she took control of her trembling and breathing. She looked back at me and scowled.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work to do¡­ I knew it, though.¡±


    I grinned to encourage her.


    ¡°And that¡¯s with the person you love the most in the world. Imagine if it was someone you hated.¡±


    This made her shiver and it felt like she could think of at least one such person. After a while, she shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it some more.¡±


    ¡°All right. I have to say, I¡¯m very impressed. Not many people try so hard to fix their issues. I¡¯m falling in love again.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet and do it again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Just like that, I spent a few tens of minutes helping with her problem. While she could barely tolerate me touching her at first, by the end of the session, she could last as much as fifteen seconds, which was an impressive improvement. I suspected her willpower was high, and she could become great in the right circumstances.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 141 – Not For That Reason

    By the time we were done, cold sweat was running down her forefront. She looked so pale that I called for a break.


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking good. Let¡¯s end it here for today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    She let out a long sigh and sat down on her chair once again. I let her rest for a moment before opening my mouth again.


    ¡°Is it all right to spend working time like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s not that much work to do in this department.¡±


    She closed her eyes for a few seconds and looked at me more closely when she opened them again.


    ¡°What about you? Don¡¯t you need to open your stall in the market?¡±


    ¡°No, I have business in dome 6 today. I¡¯ll take the gate to go there.¡±


    ¡°Dome 6? What sort of business?¡±


    ¡°Some medical issue, as you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sick?¡±


    She suddenly seemed a bit worried, which made me glad.


    ¡°Not for me, don¡¯t worry. Not for Suuru either, in case you¡¯re wondering. It¡¯s related to some of my acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°I see. The gate fee isn¡¯t cheap, though.¡±


    She paused for an instant and continued.


    ¡°Do you want me to come with you to buy the ticket? I can get you a discount by being a civil servant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a civil servant, though.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can make this work.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t become your friend to get any sort of advantage. Thanks for proposing but I don¡¯t want to get you into trouble.¡±


    Her eyes widened a little in surprise. She soon gave me a slight smile, which was neither mocking nor dismissing. It might have been the first true smile I witnessed from her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    She then shooed me away with her hand.


    ¡°Thank you for your help with my problem. You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Feeling like you¡¯re someone great, ordering people around very much?¡±


    This made her grin again.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m not a student anymore, I¡¯m indeed in a higher position than you.¡±


    ¡°Would you look at that? What about I give you a big hug to celebrate your rising in society?¡±


    I approached her, my arms opened in a very explicit posture. She suddenly looked afraid and jumped out of her seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, you mad girl!¡±


    ¡°Oh? The mighty Ulum act didn¡¯t last very long.¡±


    I was now getting close, and she began trembling again. Eventually, she had no choice but to surrender when my body was getting dangerously near hers.


    ¡°Stop! Stop it! I was wrong! I believe in true equality among citizens!¡±


    I halted my steps and smirked.


    ¡°There we go. Should have said that from the start.¡±


    ¡°You evil girl!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Okay, I¡¯ll get going now. Good luck with work.¡±


    I withdraw from her office without leaving her any time to react. When the door was closed, I heard her shout from inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come back again!¡±


    I knew she didn¡¯t mean it and decided to visit her often. I went back down to the first floor and followed the signs indicating the person in charge of selling gate tickets. Contrary to the main desk that was full of people waiting in line, I was the only person on this side.


    ¡°Good morning. I¡¯d like to buy a gate ticket for dome 6.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, young lady. That¡¯ll be 10,000 lods.¡±


    Even I had to hesitate considering the price. Using a gate in my world was cheaper than taking a plane. No wonder everyone here said it was expensive. People could live for a season with that money. Still, I had to buy it if I wanted to get there. Going to dome 6 from the outside world wasn¡¯t impossible in theory. However, there were a few issues. I had no idea where it was situated, and the location of the domes wasn¡¯t public information for the citizens of the inside world. I wasn¡¯t certain whether it had been forgotten over time since it didn¡¯t matter or if it was considered important tactical intelligence or something.


    The other problem with going from the outside was that I would need to do a random teleportation, just like when I exited dome 82 for the first time. It always came with some level of risk since it was impossible to determine what exactly would be on the other side. The spell was designed to avoid living beings, if possible, but there was no such thing for everything else. There was no faster way to die than to teleport into some building. Gory very much indeed.


    I paid the woman, who took a document out and started to fill it. It might have been exaggerated to call it a document since it only stated a few things, like the departure dome, the destination, and the date and time when the ticket was bought. When she was done, she stamped it to make it official and handed it over to me.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°May I ask a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Is this ticket only one way?¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d know about it since you paid such a large sum without hesitation. That¡¯s correct. You¡¯ll need to buy the return ticket in dome 6. I can¡¯t sell it from here.¡±


    That meant the real price of a round trip was 20,000 lods. Not that I would need to buy the return ticket, of course.


    ¡°How long is the ticket valid for?¡±


    ¡°One week. When you arrive there, they¡¯ll take the ticket from you and destroy it.¡±


    ¡°How can they be sure that the ticket is real and not something forged?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows but answered anyway.


    ¡°See this?¡±


    She pointed at the tool she used to stamp it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a selnic item. It produces marks that aren¡¯t easy to fake.¡±


    ¡°I see. Why don¡¯t you check the identity of the people buying tickets?¡±


    ¡°You should have paid attention in school more. The domes all share a law of unrestricted travel for all citizens.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how unrestricted it was considering the price but that was good for me anyway.


    ¡°I understand. Then, one last question. Where should I go now?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re planning to travel right now, you¡¯ll need to go to the basement. Take the stairs over there and follow the signs.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for your help. Have a nice day.¡±


    ¡°You too, young lady.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 142 – Decay

    I took the stairs down, arriving at the first level basement of the city hall. It seemed to act as a storage floor, with several rooms being marked as such. Yet, this wasn¡¯t my destination. The signs for the gate indicated to continue down, which is what I did.


    I ended up going much further than I expected. It was only on the fifth basement level that there weren¡¯t any stairs going down anymore and that the signs directed me toward a room to the front. The mood was very different from upstairs, a lot graver with some tension in the air. As I moved forward, I came across a couple of guards guarding a large door, both being rank 3.


    ¡°Travelling through the gates?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Show us your ticket.¡±


    They quickly inspected it and let me go through the door. Inside was my destination, a very large space containing three gates at the end. Each gate was a large metallic rectangle the size of several humans filled with a grey surface of sel, corresponding to the spell itself. I was surprised to see one of the three gates being inactive, especially considering there wasn¡¯t supposed to be any spatial mage in the domes anymore.


    Apart from that, the area was filled with many guards, all being rank 4 this time. These women were the highest-ranked people I had come across in the inner world and I didn¡¯t doubt they were 82¡¯s elites. The room being so secure told me how critical this location was for the city, and probably for humanity in general.


    As soon as I was in, I was immediately stopped by the closest guards. They all wore serious expressions and it was clear the mood here wasn¡¯t suited for joking around.


    ¡°Your ticket.¡±


    I gave it again, and this time the inspection was a lot more throughout. They passed a selnic tool over the piece of paper, which I guessed must have been the counterpart to the stamping tool from before. After a second, a light lit up in green and the guard who had the ticket in hand read its contents.


    ¡°Destination dome 6¡­ There¡¯s no direct way to it.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She took a small notebook from her waist and checked it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to go through dome 8, dome 23, dome 2, dome 60, and finally get to dome 6 from there.¡±


    She wrote all of that on my ticket and showed it to the colleague next to her, who took out another stamping tool to officially approve it. She then gave me the ticket back.


    ¡°Do you know the procedure?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll explain. This is your official route to your destination. You¡¯re not allowed to go through any gate other than those. You¡¯re not allowed to stay in any of the intermediary domes on your trip. And you¡¯re not allowed to go out once you start your trip. You¡¯ll need to show this at every step for security reasons.¡±


    She turned around and looked at the gate, and then at her watch.


    ¡°The gate to dome 8 is only allowing incoming travelers for the next twenty minutes. You can go after that.¡±


    ¡°Is it switching every thirty minutes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    This was a common issue when using gates. In essence, gates were not different from devices that allowed anything to teleport to a specific destination, which meant it had some of the same drawbacks as normal teleportation. Teleportation sickness was normally avoided because a gate was a lot stabler than a single spatial mage using the teleportation spell. However, there was still the issue of space, or more precisely, avoiding people from teleporting into each other and dying, something that a gate didn¡¯t manage, unlike the teleportation spell.


    As such, it was normal to set a schedule where people could only travel one way at a time, and only one at a time. This allowed the destination to stay clear of people and avoid tragic incidents. In my world, gate routes that had a lot of traffic usually were duplicated, allowing each gate to handle one direction. There were even some cases where four or eight gates handled a single destination for extremely popular and busy connections.


    Just like the woman said, a few people came out from the gate from time to time. Sometimes, a group came out together with some cargo, which they soon transported upstairs, and this explained why basement floors one to four were full of storage rooms. Most of them wore nice clothing and looked like important folks, proving that the price wasn¡¯t something normal people could easily afford.


    I decided to expand my knowledge while we were waiting.


    ¡°May I ask why the third gate is inactive?¡±


    The guard looked a bit annoyed by my question but still answered me. Her colleague watched the closed gate with sadness as she spoke.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t inactive. It¡¯s broken. Forever. No one can restart it.¡±


    This was pretty much what I was expecting. One needed a spatial mage for anything related to gates. Since this world didn¡¯t have any such affinity anymore, no one could fix it.


    This was a very critical piece of information. It meant that, if the situation went on like this, it was only a matter of time before domes became isolated one by one. No matter how well-maintained a gate was, it was bound to malfunction or stop altogether after some time. It was already a wonder they managed to get those to last for more than eight hundred years.


    It was easy to imagine what would happen if the gates stopped functioning. Humanity would be divided into small groups, and the resources that they shared today would stop being traded. It was even worse considering some domes had specialized their industries over time. There was no way to guess how long each dome would last by itself but, eventually, it was even possible they would have no choice but to take the ultimate decision of lowering their protective domes and accepting to merge with the outside world again.


    It was all in the future but that future was no different from a certainty. There was only one variable in this equation. Me.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 143 – Gate Network

    While we were waiting, a few more people reached the gate room to prepare to leave. Since I had nothing better to do, I continued to ask questions.


    ¡°So, this gate goes to dome 8. What about the other one?¡±


    However, the guard seemed to get annoyed with my queries.


    ¡°Enough with the questions. It¡¯s not my job to entertain you.¡±


    Her colleagues spoke next.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lis. She¡¯s still young, and being curious about things is good.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    She turned toward me while smiling gently.


    ¡°The other gate goes to dome 93.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. What about the broken one?¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It was linked to dome 71.¡±


    ¡°So, each dome is normally linked to three other domes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, except for the ten main domes. Each of them is linked to twelve domes. For example, dome 8 is linked to all the domes numbered in the 80s, plus dome 7 and dome 9.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see the pattern now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, right? The gate network was created to allow anyone to travel to any destination. It still works even if some of the gates break¡­ At least for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s well-thought. Very impressive.¡±


    It was nothing compared to the network in my world but a bit of praise didn¡¯t cost me anything. Not that it was bad anyway. It was indeed great that they managed to hold it in place for so long. The kind guard grinned again and we continued chatting while waiting for the rotation¡¯s time to arrive.


    Soon enough, no one came out of the gates anymore. The guards waited for a couple of minutes more while monitoring their watches before turning to us and shouting.


    ¡°Gate 8 is ready! Come forward and line up here if it¡¯s your destination.¡±


    ¡°Gate 93 is ready too!¡±


    I lined up as instructed after saying goodbye to the guards while people and goods started to enter the gate. When it was my turn, I shivered a little and hoped nothing would happen this time. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. I crossed the gate, experiencing the very familiar feeling, and arrived in a much larger space than where I came from.


    The gate room in dome 8 was several times larger, with a lot of bustle, people, goods, and noise all around. The number of guards was also impressive, together with their ranks. I could see many rank 6 mages and sorcerers here, who were no doubt some of the strongest people among humanity.


    As I looked around, I saw the twelve gates, or more exactly, ten active and two broken ones. As expected, the network was slowly losing its integrity everywhere. I was quickly ordered to move forward to give room to the next people and was soon surrounded by a new group of guards. The language used here was different from the one in 82 and everyone was using sel on their ears to ease communication.


    They checked my ticket and my planned trip before directing me toward another gate. I wished I could take the time to explore the dome but I wasn¡¯t allowed to do this. Fortunately, the gate I had to use was already opened in the correct direction and I soon moved toward the next dome.


    Just like that, it took me around one hour and a half to reach my destination after using several more gates, sometimes directly, sometimes after a bit of waiting. There, I was finally allowed to go out of the gate room. The guards destroyed my ticket and pointed me toward the exit, which I promptly did.


    After climbing a lot of stairs, I reached the main floor of dome 6¡¯s city hall, which was also quite bigger than the one in 82. I put myself in a queue for one of the counters. It didn¡¯t take too long before I was in front of one of the public servants, who was also constantly using sel, maybe due to handling so many foreigners.


    ¡°Hello. I just came from dome 82 and I¡¯m looking for a pharmacy. Could you indicate one?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The largest pharmacy from here is just a few minutes away. When you exit the city hall, go left for about two hundred meters. Then, turn right and it¡¯ll be in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Now that was easy. However, as I went out of the city hall, I was surprised by the dome¡¯s size. It was hard to judge since I was surrounded by buildings but, just from its curvature, it was probably two times larger than the one in 82, if not more. This meant that the surface area was at least four times more consequent, which also implied that the dome could support four times the population. If dome 82 had fifty thousand inhabitants, dome 6 should have around two hundred thousand. This probably applied to the other main domes too.


    The architecture and fashion of the people on the street were also different, together with the temperature. It was colder here than in 82, making me ponder whether I had moved a bit north or a lot south. Or the reverse, depending on which hemisphere of the planet 82 was located. I wished I had access to a world map, if such a thing existed.


    Unlike the buildings in 82, which were made with a mix of whatever materials residents had on their hand at the time, the ones in 6 were more uniform, made of mostly white stone and having more floors overall. As for the people, they also wore warmer clothes, creating a strong contrast with the lightly clothed folks in 82 and Geola.


    I followed the civil servant¡¯s instructions, and just like she said, I was there in no time. The building had two stories and it was popular. Many women were going in and coming out, making it a bustling place. Inside was the same, with many employees handling the large number of customers.


    I once again put myself at the end of a line and waited for my turn. When it arrived, I faced a woman sporting a perfect professional smile, the type that made me want to employ her in one of my future stores. She saw me having sel around my ears and did the same on her side.


    ¡°Welcome. What can I do for you, young lady?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 144 – Local Product

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯d like to ask, is it possible to buy vaccines for Roklera?¡±


    ¡°Roklera? You¡¯re from another dome, correct? I can see why you would ask this. It¡¯s not possible to buy outside of dome 6 since other domes only get a pre-determined supply of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard too.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no such restriction here. Since we produce it locally, we can always make more if we need to.¡±


    That made me sigh in relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. How many do you have in stock?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking? Why would you need to buy more than a few?¡±


    ¡°Actually, my dome has an urgent need for a large quantity of it. That¡¯s why I paid for the expensive gate travel to come here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How many is this large quantity?¡±


    ¡°As many as you have.¡±


    ¡°These are not cheap, you know?¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 78 lods each.¡±


    A quick calculation told me I would be able to buy a bit more than 1.500 vaccines with my current money. This was trouble. No matter how I thought about it, 1,500 vaccines were only a drop in the sea compared to what I needed. Geola¡¯s population was around one million. 1,500 was only 0.15% of that number. If this place even had that many of them ready in the first place.


    ¡°How many do you have in stock?¡±


    ¡°Let me check.¡±


    She left the counter and went into the back office. A minute later, she came back and announced.


    ¡°We have 54 in stock. Just in case other people want to buy some, I can only sell you 40.¡±


    ¡°40¡­¡±


    Things didn¡¯t look nice. I pondered about my options for a moment before deciding on my next move.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case but is there a way I could buy the vaccine recipe?¡±


    This made her laugh.


    ¡°Haha. Vaccines aren¡¯t made with a ¡°recipe¡± but I understand what you mean. No, you can¡¯t buy the production method. How would we earn any money if the laboratory sold off their secrets?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Then, Please sell me those 40.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯ll be 3,120 lods.¡±


    I paid her and she brought me a pack of glass capsules containing a small amount of liquid.


    ¡°How should it be injected?¡±


    ¡°This one is administrated via intramuscular injection. You should ask a professional to do it.¡±


    ¡°One last question. How long does the effect last?¡±


    ¡°For a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    I said goodbye and went out of the pharmacy. This place was just one of the many pharmacies in the dome but going through all of them wouldn¡¯t change my situation. The main issues here were money and available quantity. Even if we assume I somehow manage to convince a laboratory to produce a million of them, I wouldn¡¯t have the means to pay for them.


    Since the situation was urgent, there was no point in standing around doing nothing. I found a quiet place and teleported to Geola. Judging by the amount of sel used during the teleportation, dome 6 was indeed very far away from dome 82.


    Geola looked the same as the previous day. It was still quarantined and surrounded by a large number of fighters. I was stopped by a couple of them on my way to the tent where the two rulers of the city were staying.


    ¡°Stop. You¡¯re not allowed to continue further than this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve been called by Miss Vejas regarding the pandemic outbreak. Please check with her, my name is Tila Urtek.¡±


    ¡°Wait here. We¡¯ll verify if that¡¯s true.¡±


    The one who first talked signaled to his colleague to go check. He entered the tent and came out almost immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. She told me to bring him right this instant.¡±


    The two soldiers seemed a bit impressed and escorted me with more care. There wasn¡¯t more escorting to do, however, and I was soon allowed to come inside the temporary crisis headquarters.


    The two Vejas, young and older, weren¡¯t alone this time. There were several more people, all looking like important officials, all of them around the main table and discussing the current situation.


    ¡°C1 is propagating like wildfire. If we don¡¯t do something soon, thousands will die.¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that? And? Do you have any amazing ideas?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to let it spread anymore¡­ It might be cruel but we need to ¡°take care¡± of anyone infected.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to do this either but what other choice do we have? We¡¯re powerless against this disease.¡±


    ¡°My son was infected, you madwoman! Are you saying you want to ¡°take care¡± of him too!?¡±


    Two of the officials stood up and glared at each other, full of murdering intents. At that moment, Crali noticed me and clapped her hands loudly.


    ¡°Enough! We¡¯ll take a break for a few moments. Everyone, go out and cool your head. I need to talk to this person.¡±


    She pointed at me and they all turned in my direction.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s someone I tasked to help with the pandemic.¡±


    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t leave you alone with some random man like this.¡±


    ¡°My mother is here. Are you saying anything could happen to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course not. Please excuse me, my Lady, miss.¡±


    The ¡°Lady¡± in question didn¡¯t even bother looking away from the book she was currently reading and the official pulled a face full of helplessness. One by one, all of them exited the tent, the two who were fighting still glaring daggers at one another. Once they were out, Angin closed her book and stood up from her sofa. She watched me attentively as she asked.


    ¡°Any result?¡±


    ¡°I have good news and bad news. What do you want first?¡±


    ¡°The bad news.¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The bad news is that I don¡¯t have the means to acquire enough vaccine to save everyone.¡±


    There was a long silence until Crali shouted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to save infected people? What¡¯s a vaccine? No, wait, don¡¯t do any stupid good and bad news stuff, explain everything from the start!¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 145 – Unsuited

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t narrate everything in great detail but basically, I¡­¡±


    ¡°We already know you come from the domes. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    The sudden revelation stupefied me, and I could see her mother shaking her head while sighing. I knew they probably were aware but how could she reveal it like this, for no good reason and right at the start of the discussion?


    ¡°Err¡­¡±


    ¡°Crali¡­ You¡¯re really not made for this job.¡±


    The girl in question seemed to notice she made a mistake and looked flustered for a second. It didn¡¯t last long, though.


    ¡°W-who cares! We¡¯re talking about saving lives here! What¡¯s more important than that?¡±


    ¡°Hopeless. You¡¯re hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I just wanted to relax for a few decades. Was that too much to ask? Why do I always need to clean up after my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Liar! You¡¯re too lazy to look after me!¡±


    ¡°Still a mama¡¯s girl at your age¡­ Sigh.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    I watched their skit go on for a bit more until Angin focused her attention back on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, young man. It¡¯s not the time for some family dispute.¡±


    ¡°Please call me Tila, my Lady.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Anyway, now that we¡¯re all on the same page, let¡¯s return to the main topic.¡±


    ¡°Before that, may I ask how much you know about my situation and the domes? It¡¯ll help when I explain what I did.¡±


    Angin stared at me for a moment and at her daughter after that. In the end, she slightly nodded.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about the domes except that humans took refuge in them hundreds of years ago. About you, we only have conjunctures. We think you¡¯re a legendary spatial mage and come from the domes because that¡¯s the only place where you could have gotten your hands on that technology, those selnic items. We only have very basic knowledge about spatial mages.¡±


    As expected, it was impossible to hide the truth for too long. The good part was that they didn¡¯t seem to hold any aggressive feelings toward me. Whatever happened between humans and other species all those years back didn¡¯t seem to affect contemporary people too much. I was unsure if they didn¡¯t know about me coming from another planet or just chose not to reveal it to me but that was already a good starting point.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me. As you guessed, I do come from the domes, and the technology there is a bit more advanced than here.¡±


    Crali looked fascinated.


    ¡°Wow¡­ There aren¡¯t many people who don¡¯t dream of opening the domes and checking what¡¯s in there. How is it inside?¡±


    ¡°You might be disappointed because it¡¯s a lot more normal than you could expect. One of the main differences is that humans are the only species there. Otherwise, people are still people. They eat, sleep, and struggle to survive. It¡¯s the same here and in the domes.¡±


    Angin acquiesced sagely but Crali didn¡¯t seem much satisfied with my answer. This wasn¡¯t what we were supposed to talk about, though.


    ¡°Anyway, let me explain what I did. I went into many¡­ herbalist shops, I guess, and they all knew about these particular symptoms. If we trust them, this disease is called Roklera and it¡¯s quite potent.¡±


    Angin scowled. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How can we be sure we¡¯re talking about the same disease?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t. They all agreed on that specific illness but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s better than nothing. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Next is the good news. They knew about this sickness because it appeared in the domes in the past. And a vaccine was created to fight against it.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s a vaccine? Is it a cure?¡±


    ¡°No. A vaccine isn¡¯t a cure.¡±


    Even the mother looked a little surprised at my answer while the daughter was very confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a cure? What¡¯s the point then?¡±


    ¡°A vaccine isn¡¯t a cure but, in a way, it¡¯s even better than a cure. It¡¯s a prevention mechanism. If a person gets injected with a vaccine for a specific disease, they¡¯ll have a lot less chance to catch that disease.¡±


    Angin¡¯s eyes widened as she instantly understood the concept¡¯s greatness but Crali still wasn¡¯t there yet.


    ¡°Prevent? I mean, it¡¯s good, but what about those already infected?¡±


    ¡°A vaccine has no impact on those already infected. They need to fend off the disease by themselves.¡±


    ¡°What? But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Crali. Don¡¯t you understand? A vaccine is exactly what we need right now. We have a lot less infected people than healthy ones. Tila, how long of an effect does a vaccine have?¡±


    ¡°It depends. Some of them last for a lifetime. The vaccine for Roklera is like that too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Even better than expected. Can you get your hands on those vaccines?¡±


    ¡°I have some on me.¡±


    Crali shouted noisily.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But here¡¯s the bad news. I only managed to buy 40.¡±


    ¡°40? Geola has almost a million people!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ Damn.¡±


    Lady Vejas stayed composed and calmly asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Is there a limited quantity of it available? Or do you lack money?¡±


    ¡°Money is the main problem but the quantity we need isn¡¯t negligible either.¡±


    ¡°Then it isn¡¯t one. You can use Geola¡¯s treasury to get as much funds as you need.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple. We use a different currency in the domes. The money from here is worthless there.¡±


    ¡°Even gold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, gold isn¡¯t worth anything there.¡±


    ¡°Really? How can that be?¡±


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°What do they need, then?¡±


    No matter the circumstances, I wasn¡¯t going to reveal the domes'' weak points that easily, and I avoided directly answering the question. Not that they couldn¡¯t find out if they investigated me or just thought deeply about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trading things from here to there but that¡¯s far from earning enough money to buy a million of those vaccines.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What do you suggest we do?¡±


    I let a moment of silence pass while I organized my thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to report back. Let me summarize the situation. First, I¡¯ll need to somehow convince the vaccine manufacturer to produce at least a million of them. Then, we¡¯ll need to gather enough currency from the domes to buy them. And let¡¯s keep in mind that we¡¯re not sure that it¡¯s the vaccine for the same disease. That¡¯s one option.¡±


    Their eyes lit up on my last sentence.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 146 – Alternative Option

    ¡°There¡¯s another option?¡±


    There was indeed but I felt bad giving them hope considering what it was.


    ¡°¡­Maybe. There are two reasons why I still bought those 40 vaccines anyway. The first is to conduct some tests and see how effective they are. The second one is just a hope of mine. I hope there might be people skilled enough here to understand the composition and production method based on those samples. If that¡¯s the case, that might allow us to prepare as many as we need.¡±


    As expected, their eyes squinted in disappointment, with Crali soon rebutting me.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even know what a vaccine is. How do you expect anyone to be able to reproduce it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but isn¡¯t that exactly what happened in the domes in the past? If we could do it, why not you too? Plus, you¡¯ll have the great advantage of already having the finished product.¡±


    This quieted them for a moment and Angin continued.


    ¡°Still, how many people will die before we manage to do it, if we ever do? Can¡¯t you find out about the production method?¡±


    ¡°I asked for it, of course. But they refused to even consider my request because giving the method away is the same as telling people to steal their business.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a spatial mage. Getting your hands on it should be easy for you.¡±


    It seemed they truly lacked a good understanding of spatial mages. Sure, it was an amazing and versatile affinity, but it wasn¡¯t omnipotent. I hated stealing things from others but even if I didn¡¯t mind doing it, it would still be too risky. The ¡°recipe¡± probably was inside some building which I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to access. This implied that I would need a lot of blind teleportation to search all over it, each of which could kill me. And then, I¡¯d probably get caught searching all over the building since I had no idea where it could be located. That was assuming I knew in which building it was stored in the first place.


    It wasn¡¯t even worth considering. I thus shook my head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°You should reconsider. We¡¯re talking about the lives of a million people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s literarily physically and magically impossible to do. To put it simply, it¡¯s suicide.¡±


    They grimaced while I monitored their expressions. About another moment of silence, Angin continued.


    ¡°What about the first option?¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to tell me more than this because I understood her point.


    ¡°My suggestion is to work on both at the same time. Any other ideas you can come up with would be great too. With the first option, I can buy more vaccines as a stop-gap measure. Maybe if you can ascertain how effective it is, we can vaccinate key personnel, the ones that are critical to handling the pandemic, like herbalists and life mages.¡±


    I let them digest my words and concluded.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all from me. It¡¯s up to you to decide from now on.¡±


    Like before, Crali didn¡¯t seem extremely satisfied but Angin smiled gently at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You did great, Tila. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting anything so having some options is a good step forward.¡±


    ¡°The ministers were starting to get agitated too, Mom.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all so immature. This will help settle them a bit.¡±


    This was a sentence I heard too often back in my world. Being surrounded by old high-ranked people and transcendents all the time, they tended to see everyone younger than them as immature, which included most of the world''s population. One of the oldest ones even confessed the world looked no different from a sandbox filled with babies in his eyes.


    I handed the 40 vaccines over and the two women looked at the glass capsules with interest.


    ¡°How does a vaccine work? What¡¯s the idea behind it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it isn¡¯t the time for that.¡±


    I understood where she was coming from, though. Being her age, she probably had seen it all, and something completely new awakened her curiosity.


    I smiled with comprehension.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an expert but I can try to explain simply. A vaccine essentially is the same as the disease¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want us to inject the disease into people? Are you crazy?¡±


    I was interrupted by Crali and Angin rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let him finish talking, silly girl? Don¡¯t I keep telling you to stay calm in any circumstances?¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet already.¡±


    The girl pouted unhappily while I resumed my sentence.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as the disease except that it¡¯s generally inactivated or greatly weakened. It forces the body to fight back against it without producing any dangerous effect like the real disease would. You might know that it¡¯s harder to get sick from some diseases when you already caught them once, right? That¡¯s the same principle here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to get into details about immune systems, biological reactions, and whatnot, especially since I only knew common sense knowledge about all of this.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Impressive. So simple but so hard to think about.¡±


    ¡°Breakthroughs in technology and medicine are usually like that.¡±


    ¡°It seems education is better inside the domes too. You¡¯re younger than Crali but you have your head much straighter.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep saying stuff like that, Mom?¡±


    I had to agree with Crali on that one. It wasn¡¯t clear whether general education was the problem or the way she raised her daughter instead. From my point of view, she might have cherished her offspring a bit too much, spoiling her in the process. Not that I knew much about what happened since it was only the second time we met.


    I watched them argue for a bit more until I used a moment of quiet to move the talk forward.


    ¡°Do you need anything more from me?¡±


    Angin shook her head. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You did well, we¡¯ll remember your contributions. You just continue earning money from the domes. Tell us if you need any goods from here and we¡¯ll procure them for you. We¡¯ll move things forward on our side and we¡¯ll tell you when we need your help again. I know it¡¯s hard to keep track of your movements so I¡¯d like it if you could pay us a short visit every day.¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 147 – No Time to Rest

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Good luck to you, miss, lady Vejas.¡±


    I left the tent, only to see the ministers still outside, watching me with a mix of curiosity and annoyance. Some of them had resumed arguing but they took my exit as a signal to come back in and did just that.


    I needed time to organize my thoughts and found a place with fewer people, sat on the grass next to a field outside the barricade, and pondered about my future schedule.


    Since I needed to be present here every day, I couldn¡¯t start another long trading expedition like the one in Makji. I also couldn¡¯t do any business in Geola and since Suuru was doing fine in 82, I suddenly had a lot of free time on my hands.


    Yet, that wasn¡¯t a problem. It might be a good opportunity to take care of several things I should have done a long time ago, which I kept pushing back due to being busy and enjoying my trading life in this new world a bit too much.


    The first one was to create an emergency shelter. It was something all spatial mages did, a place to teleport to, that was completely safe and only known to themselves, in case of a severely dangerous situation. It was becoming critical to have one because this world was a lot more dangerous than expected. I had only been here for some weeks and had gotten in a potentially dangerous situation three times already.


    The next was to train my magic more seriously. I couldn¡¯t do any training for a whole week and that was becoming a bad habit. For someone like me who wasn¡¯t stuck against the wall, ranking up was critical. Ranking up meant time to train. Free time could be made by having a lot of money, which was one of the reasons the Trading Union had been so dominating back in my world.


    Still on this topic, and considering how dangerous this world was, I wanted to change my training target. I previously wanted to learn the gate spell next but changed my mind now. Instead, I decided it was better to learn ¡°personal dimensional armor¡± first, or ¡°spatial armor¡± for short. It was a spell that would complete my defense perfectly. If spatial shield was used to redirect attacks coming at a certain speed, spatial armor handled all the attacks slower than that. The other main differences were that it didn¡¯t redirect them but stopped them, needed to be activated, and wasn¡¯t as strong as its counterpart. To put it simply, it was perfect to avoid being assassinated during sleep, which was one of the biggest weak points of spatial mages. It was something that could have happened if the thief we caught in Makji had been after our lives.


    Apart from that, there were many other matters I wanted to handle. I didn¡¯t know how many languages there were in this world but learning dome 6¡¯s language wouldn¡¯t be a minus for when I chose to go global. Speaking of which, I still wanted that world map, or at least a map of the continent or something. That would be a huge help. I also wanted to check a few battles that would be occurring in the war since it would probably be an impressive sight. Otherwise, finding new potential business ventures was always a thing, and exploring the world wasn¡¯t out of the question, especially now that I knew there wasn¡¯t deep hatred for humans or spatial mages here.


    But first, I teleported to 82¡¯s market since it wasn¡¯t that late in the day. I found Suuru selling our food diligently, looking like she was in a good mood, and even more after noticing my arrival. I explained the situation to her while giving her back the money she landed me and didn¡¯t end up using. This made me think about another way of using my time. Now that I was slowly filling my list of potential destinations, going out together with Suuru didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea. Free and instantaneous travel to exotic destinations. Who would say no to that?


    We finished our sales before the end of the afternoon and went back home. After a late but satisfying lunch, we switched to also very enjoyable and intense sex. Now that there wasn¡¯t any need for restraints anymore, I pounded her very willing pussy until she called for a stop, out of breath and energy. The sex was amazing and she reacted extremely well to it, making it even more pleasant.


    We took an early bath together which we used to rest a little and got ourselves ready for our afternoon schedule. There wasn¡¯t much to it. For some hours, we each focused on our magic training right outside of the dome. When it got dark, I took her to Alfiro to have dinner. Just like Geola, she marveled at the new city. She was also curious about how the culture was so different, especially the difference in treatment between men and women, and I shared my limited knowledge on the topic. She was startled a couple of times when women tried to flirt with me but the evening was great, nonetheless. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back home, we had another training session at her house for a couple of hours more. After that, it was time for a final round of sex, which left us exhausted enough to fall asleep soon after.


    If I wasn¡¯t as ambitious as I was, such a life could be seen as paradise. However, I knew myself well. It was delightful indeed but if I were to do that every day, I would soon get restless and try to start something new. I was twenty, after all. If I didn¡¯t do these things now, when would I? I had seen enough people above a hundred having lost a good chunk of their motivation to believe things could be reported to the future.


    I would never be as mentally energetic as right now.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 148 – Gloomy

    Kuini woke up late like all bunnies did. Her mood was pretty low these days, and she knew exactly why. Once the first relief time passed, she left her room, washed herself, put on her brooch, and headed to the kitchen. Her mother was already there, preparing the first meal of the day.


    ¡°Morning¡­¡±


    Waja turned her way with a smile, which disappeared as her daughter was caught in her view.


    ¡°Kuini, darling, you¡¯re looking worse every day. There¡¯s no need to worry so much about him, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worrying.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t completely false since she knew how high his rank was. Yet, even if he was a prince equivalent to a legendary hero, that didn¡¯t make him invincible. Not yet, at least.


    ¡°You¡¯re just missing him, then?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Haha, dear, you think I don¡¯t know when my daughter¡¯s lying to me? It¡¯s been about a week, right? He might come to visit us at any time now.¡±


    She avoided both her mother¡¯s gaze and answering. Silently, she put herself next to her on the kitchen counter and began helping with food preparation. Waja shook her head but didn¡¯t press her anymore after that.


    A few minutes later, the three men of the family came out of their rooms one after the other and went on with their morning routine after a quick greeting. Zay always checked the weather first before inspecting farming tools. Zoke and Tilen still hadn¡¯t gotten bored of their new wooden toys and used any opportunity to play with them, often mixing their sets for better fun. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the meal, Waja shared some ¡°news¡± with them, which usually came from gossiping with other people in the village.


    ¡°A lot of our neighbors are worried about the current situation in Geola. They don¡¯t have anyone to sell their crops to and can¡¯t make any money.¡±


    Today¡¯s topic was serious, unlike often. Zay nodded with a lot of concern.


    ¡°Yes. No one will starve in this village but I¡¯m concerned about food rotting here while people starve in Geola.¡±


    ¡°The soldiers said the government would organize convoys of food but nothing happened yet.¡±


    ¡°They probably lack personnel. They need a lot of people to barricade the whole city and help the ones who are sick. There were a lot of residents who tried to go through the blockade too. It¡¯ll probably take time until they¡¯re ready for it.¡±


    ¡°How terrible. We¡¯re lucky no one was infected here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Finally something good is happening to us bunnies. Can¡¯t say we didn¡¯t need it. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if those who hate us said the pandemic outbreak was our fault.¡±


    The was a moment of depressing silence. Waja clapped her hands while smiling to disperse it.


    ¡°What about our young trader Tila? Do you think he¡¯ll still want to buy from us?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. Who would he even sell it to? Geola is closed off and the other countries are going to war.¡±


    The news of the war was now official in the region and one needed to live under a rock not to know about it. This was yet another reason to worry Kuini, intensifying her gloom even further. He just had to choose to go to a place that would soon start a full-blown war.


    ¡°That means we¡¯re in the same situation as everyone else. We still have some money from the last time because he bought in bulk but it won¡¯t last forever.¡±


    ¡°Money isn¡¯t the issue. We have nowhere to spend it except in the village anyway since we can¡¯t go to Geola anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Her attempt to raise spirits unfortunately failed, considering this wasn¡¯t a very positive topic either. After the meal ended, the father and three children moved to the fields to start their day of work while the mother stayed to take care of housework. Being a family of only five when she wanted to have double the number, she didn¡¯t need to use all day to finish her tasks, especially since the children were big now. This was why Waja spent a lot of time chatting with other idle bunnies in the village.


    Kuini worked mechanically in the fields, planting seeds while her brothers plowed the fields, trying to use the labor to empty her mind. However, about half an hour later, she sensed a subtle shift in the mood around the village. She lifted her head and her eyes came across the exact scene she had wanted to witness for a week. Tila was entering the village with his horse carriage, already surrounded by excited bunnies who hadn¡¯t received a visit from any merchant for days now.


    Her gloomy mood was instantly lifted and pure joy filled her mind. She left her work as it was and rushed to the village entrance, not caring in the least about her muddy work outfit.


    **********


    After so much fun the previous night, Suuru and I woke up late in the morning. That normally wouldn¡¯t have been an issue since we could still make it in time for the market, except that we had nothing to sell anymore. The last reserves of vegetables and fruits were sold the previous day and it was urgent to get more.


    I hurriedly teleported to Geola¡¯s barricade and quickly reported to the Vejas ladies, being told that there wasn¡¯t anything for me to do for the moment, and went on an expedition to find out what happened to my carriage and horses.


    Fortunately, I easily found an answer to this. The carriage was parked in the temporary military camp right next to the main tent and was transferred back to me without any trouble. Even better, my name had been given around and I was told to ask if I needed anything. They immediately approved when I asked if I could use their stable until the pandemic ended and I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the benefits of power, even if it wasn¡¯t mine.


    That also was but a matter of time.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 149 – Enthusiastic Welcome

    Not too long after, I arrived at the village. I recognized the guards at the entrance but, contrary to usual, they didn¡¯t let me enter.


    ¡°Stop. Your name was¡­ Tila, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Where do you come from?¡±


    ¡°From Makji. I traveled there for one week for business.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You escaped from Geola¡¯s barricade, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I smiled reassuringly while noticing that some bunnies had found out about my arrival and were approaching us.


    ¡°Of course not. You can ask the villagers, they know about my trip. That¡¯s also why I haven¡¯t been here for a week, even before the disease outbreak.¡±


    I pointed to the bunnies behind them, and they turned around, wincing at the small species nodding in approval. The two guards frowned but didn¡¯t hinder my path anymore.


    ¡°Fine. You can go in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I urged the horses forward but my carriage was immediately surrounded by bunnies of all ages as soon as I made it inside the village. I recognized a lot of them since they were the ones I usually greeted when I visited.


    ¡°Tila! It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°How was your trip?¡±


    ¡°Do you have news from Makji?¡±


    ¡°Maybe from Geola, too?¡±


    ¡°We need the trade route to re-open!¡±


    The tsunami of queries was too much but I tried my best to answer them.


    ¡°Mrs. Fitak, you¡¯re looking as resplendent as always. It¡¯s good to see you too. My trip was as fruitful as the fruit trees in your orchard, Mr. Nime. I do indeed have news from both Makji and Geola. I¡¯ll gladly share everything I know with women as incredible as you, Mrs. Nime, Mrs. Caob.¡±


    This made some of the villagers laugh.


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t know why but I missed Tila¡¯s random compliments.¡±


    ¡°I know. It almost feels like things are back to normal now.¡±


    I chatted with the cheery locals as the fuss attracted more and more of them. Among those, I noticed three I was very familiar with. Kuini was rushing this way from the fields, followed behind by her two brothers. However, when she arrived, she felt a bit overwhelmed by the enthusiastic bunnies and didn¡¯t seem to be able to say anything despite opening her mouth several times. Instead, I decided to come to her rescue.


    ¡°Kuini! Long time no see. You still look as superb as always.¡±


    She turned her head away while blushing a little, her old habits not dying so easily. I stretched my arms her way.


    ¡°Climb up. We have the same destination.¡±


    She visibly hesitated, looking around at the other bunnies with apprehension. Zoke and Tilen, who arrived behind her, didn¡¯t have the same fears. They jumped into my arms without a second thought.


    ¡°Tila!¡±


    ¡°I missed you!¡±


    I laughed happily while holding the two small bunnies, placing them next to me on the carriage''s front seats.


    ¡°I missed you too!¡±


    This sight made Kuini pout and she quickly extended her arms to be lifted to our level. I promptly did so and put her on my knees since there was no room on my sides anymore. Her face reddened again but she didn¡¯t protest the treatment.


    ¡°¡­Me too.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, I missed you too, Kuini.¡±


    She gave a small grin and I addressed the other villagers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk some more tomorrow, everyone. I¡¯m a bit in a rush today. I woke up too late this morning.¡±


    They looked truly disappointed.


    ¡°We only talked for a few minutes!¡±


    ¡°News from Geola¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to invite you for some snacks at my place...¡±


    I gave an apologetic smile while moving the carriage forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to come earlier tomorrow. We can chat some more then.¡±


    They nodded and cleared the way, finally allowing us to head toward our destination. A couple of minutes later, we were there. Waja heard the carriage noise and opened the door while the two boys jumped off.


    ¡°Tila! I¡¯m so glad nothing happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m happy everyone¡¯s in good health too.¡±


    She smiled and turned to her boys next.


    ¡°Can you go call Dad, my dears?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two of them rushed toward the fields as if it were a race while Kuini noticed her muddy working clothes had stained mine. She whispered in a panic.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry, my Lord! I dirtied your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Clothes are made to be dirtied and washed.¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    It felt like my words were a bit strange to her but I couldn¡¯t guess why. It was only some common sense, especially for someone like her who often worked in the fields.


    I was invited inside the house. Waja and Kuini prepared an early second meal while I was made to sit at the table. I tried to offer to help them but was gently refused by Waja on one side and a shocked Kuini on the other side, who shook her head violently as if she couldn¡¯t accept such a happening at all. Instead, she wetted a piece of cloth to try to remove the strains from my pants, even though I told her it didn¡¯t matter.


    Zay and the kids soon arrived. I took the opportunity to hand everybody some presents from Makji before the discussion started while eating a delicious, freshly cooked meal. We shared the news on both sides, which allowed me to understand their situation better.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder. I saw the quarantine when I came back from Makji. There are soldiers all around the city. No one can leave or enter without permission.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about the government taking over trade with us?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but no. I think they¡¯re mostly focused on helping sick people and finding a cure right now.¡±


    ¡°I see. What about you, Tila? It¡¯s nice of you to visit us but what are your plans?¡±


    ¡°I still want to buy from you as before.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? Who would you sell it to?¡±


    ¡°I know some people who¡¯ll buy from me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who are they? People from Makji, maybe?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 150 – Mountain Range

    ¡°That¡¯s a trade secret.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He hesitated for a while, opening and closing his mouth several times. Eventually, he simply concluded the topic.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good for us, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about not being able to tell you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we need to know. And you¡¯re buying food, not drugs. We¡¯re satisfied as long as you¡¯re not wasting it.¡±


    ¡°I can promise you I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all it matters.¡±


    We finished eating and they invited me to stay longer, but I refused. Instead, Kuini was sent to accompany me to the warehouse as usual. When we were seated next to each other on the carriage front seat, she kept sending glances my way, at a higher rate than normal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, cute Kuini?¡±


    She looked away as she answered.


    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t call me that, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bunny. And you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m what?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer and I couldn¡¯t help teasing her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re imagining but it¡¯s probably far from the truth. I told you, right? I¡¯m just a small trader.¡±


    She shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Her head-shaking movement increased in power as if doing this could change reality, which made me laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re weirdly stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She stopped shaking her head to bite her lips. After a small moment of silence, she spoke again.


    ¡°My Lord. Please tell me stories about your trip to Makji.¡±


    ¡°All right, but not today. I¡¯m truly in a hurry. Oh, I know. There¡¯s so many of you who asked me to chat some more, so I¡¯ll pick a day to stay a bit longer in the village in the near future.¡±


    Her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course. Why would I lie about it?¡±


    She gave me a brilliant smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to that day, my Lord!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait for it too.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When we reached the warehouse, I swiftly loaded one day¡¯s worth of food and said goodbye to Kuini. There was no need for a long farewell since we were going to see each other every day from now on.


    Back to 82, Suuru and I hurried to set up our stall but we were still late compared to usual. A small line of our angry regular customers was already formed and I had to use all my charm to soothe them. They calmed down after hearing we would give them a discount, a strategy that worked so well we extended it to all our clients for the day, allowing us to sell the food even faster than normal.


    Still, I didn¡¯t stay for the whole day since Suuru was doing fine on her own. After handling the bulk of the waiting customers, we had a quick lunch on the spot before I left her to handle the rest of the day. She wasn¡¯t extremely happy about it but I just had too many things to do. It didn¡¯t make sense for me to waste time there when it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    My next objective was to create an emergency shelter for myself. I had been thinking about it and I knew where to build it. There were a few criteria to make the perfect one. First, it needed to be in a very isolated place, in a spot no one would ever normally go. Then, it needed to be as sealed as possible since once the space was made, the point was for me to be able to teleport there without anyone else being able to enter.


    The best possible location, at least for the time being and according to my knowledge, was the Ganit mountain range south of Geola. If going south from Geola, one would encounter dome 82 in the west, the bunnies¡¯ village on the east, and further south, the mountain range. It was ideal because it wasn¡¯t just a small range. It was a massive one, spanning tens of kilometers to the east and west, effectively separating Geola¡¯s region of the continent from its southernmost part, which was directly overlooking the sea.


    One important aspect to remember here was stealth, for the hideout itself but also for me going there. It was easy to retrace someone¡¯s path if there were witnesses of that person passing by. From there, anyone investigating me could get a general idea that I had gone there for some reason and maybe eventually discover my shelter, which would spell a lot of trouble since it was considered the last safe place for a spatial mage like me.


    As such, I needed to avoid people and even try to avoid people¡¯s sight until I found the perfect spot. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t that hard for me. When I was certain no one was paying me any attention, I teleported to the sky, high enough that no one could notice me from the ground, above the lower clouds, and far above the normal flight altitude of winged species.


    It was cold up there and oxygen was sparse, but I didn¡¯t plan on staying too long. I quickly teleported south again and again and soon reached the mountain range. I lowered my altitude, getting myself under the sea of clouds again, and witnessed the magnificent view offered to me.


    The Ganit mountains were even more impressive from so close, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the higher peaks were more than five kilometers high. They were covered in snow starting from around two-thirds of the main peaks¡¯ height and the tallest ones even disappeared beyond the clouds.


    Being mid-spring now, there were many streams of melted ice and snow descending the mountains, some of them combining further down to create the river that passed through Geola, north from here.


    There were also many waterfalls here and there, creating picturesque scenery that would have long since become highly recommended tourist spots back in my world. Here, however, nature still dominated the place, mostly untouched by people.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 151 – Abnormal Discovery

    It wasn¡¯t completely free from people, however. There was a small village at the bottom of the mountain, comprised of no more than twenty houses. I was too far up to see what species lived there and didn¡¯t plan to get closer to them.


    Now, I could continue to teleport to stay in the air repeatedly but there was no point in wasting sel for no reason. I teleported to the ground closest to me and immediately took warm clothes from my storage to cover myself.


    The goal was to find a good location, ideally a grotto or cavern inside the mountain. At first sight, there wasn¡¯t any such place, but the mountain range was huge. For the next few hours, I teleported around, checking any site that could suit me.


    This search was something every spatial mage did and I knew some of them even had multiple emergency shelters. I had received some tips from my predecessors and one of them corresponded to my situation. An old spatial mage told me to check behind every waterfall because there sometimes was a cavern hidden behind them.


    I did just that but didn¡¯t get lucky, unfortunately. Or maybe that person lied to me because there wasn¡¯t a single cavern behind any of the waterfalls I investigated. As time passed, I adventured further inside the mountain range until I was truly in the middle of nowhere.


    This was the sort of desolate place where no one would ever come without any good reason. It was cold and barren, high in altitude, with nothing to see except ice, snow, and rocks. I turned my head in all directions when something attracted my gaze. On one side, close to a mountain wall, the snow was piling up strangely. It created a slight depression, around fifty centimeters deep, and I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if I wasn¡¯t paying a lot of attention.


    I approached it and removed the snow on top. As expected, there was something a bit different here. The stone had a crack in it, the size of my arm, and I could feel a minuscule airflow coming out of there, telling me there was some empty space behind the rocks.


    I took a selnic torch out of my storage and illuminated the dark inside through the crack. There was indeed some room there. However, it was much larger than I expected. It was spacious enough for me to stand, so I just teleported inside to see what it was all about.


    I arrived in a vast cavern, around two times the size of Suuru¡¯s house. I turned my light in all directions until I suddenly stopped on a specific object toward the depth of the mountain rocks.


    There was a door, something that I would never have expected in such a place. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®¡¯


    I came closer to inspect it and was startled once more. It was just any door, but a very sturdy-looking one, made of what seemed to be metal or some sort of metal composite. Its design was also very different from what was made in the area, seeming quite modern. The last strange detail was that it didn¡¯t have a handle, which made it even more suspicious.


    After a few hits and pushes, it became obvious that the door was as sturdy as it seemed. I checked all around the cavern to see if there was a mechanism to open it but couldn¡¯t find anything.


    After hesitating for a moment, I made up my mind. A door, no matter how solid it was, could never resist a spatial mage. My space cutter literally cut through space, meaning it could go through anything material. Of course, it wasn¡¯t all-powerful either. It still couldn¡¯t go through sel stronger than itself, for example, a rank 5 sel shield or sel armor.


    I was too curious to stop here, anyway. A door inside a mountain in the middle of nowhere was way too intriguing not to investigate. I sent four space cutters, one in each axis, creating a nice rectangular opening, and a last one in the middle to destroy its integrity, allowing me to go through.


    There, two elements astonished me simultaneously. First, the door''s inner structure made it clear it was made to slide up and down, entering the ground and ceiling, in a way sci-fi doors would do in my world¡¯s movies. Then, what appeared behind was a straight corridor whose walls were completely plastered with smooth metals, a clear sign of advanced technology that I didn¡¯t believe could come from the current medieval outer world. At regular intervals were ceiling bubbles that I guessed must have been lighting, similar to the selnic lights that were everywhere in my world.


    My imagination was already starting to go wild, and I wondered if this was a sort of ruin of an ancient civilization with levels of technology much more advanced than what was available today.


    My noisy intrusion didn¡¯t incite any sort of response from the place, making it feel like it was long abandoned. I continued forward, soon arriving in a series of rooms. The equipment and furniture made it feel like a high-tech laboratory, with large glass containers, computer-like terminals, various tools of all sorts, and even plastic packs of what could have been food and water.


    I went through the whole installation, carefully scanning everything I came across. Some rooms were dormitories, while others looked like cafeterias. I found one area that had a large machine that could have been a generator, but I had no idea if it could still function or how to turn it on. Some other rooms felt like labs, workplaces, or even classes.


    There was no doubt anymore. Plastic didn¡¯t even exist inside the domes, much less in the outer world. This place was very out of context with the rest of the world. Whether aliens inhabited it long ago or some ancient civilization roamed the planet, it was hard to say.


    One thing was certain: this planet¡¯s history was much longer and more complex than it appeared.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 152 – Temporarily on Hold

    I examined the whole place, which wasn¡¯t that large. There were maybe around twenty rooms, some storing items unknown to me. I didn¡¯t find anyone until the end, including any corpses or species remains.


    It was time to make a decision now. This place was perfect for an emergency shelter since it already had everything I could ever want and more. It was already sealed from the outside and in an excellent state. I would just need to clean it up a bit, put on some sheets for one or two beds, maybe decorate it a bit, and that would be enough. Next would be storing some water and long-lasting food and it would be ready for use. It normally wasn¡¯t a place I would stay too long in, after all.


    Of course, the problem was that I didn¡¯t know if it still had an owner or not. Some parts seemed weirdly dilapidated, while others were in good shape. There also wasn¡¯t any sign of a teleportation gate anywhere, making me wonder how people could normally access it. It could be that the ones who built it were living thousands of years ago. Or maybe they were still alive somewhere out there, even if that seemed unlikely.


    After a bit of thinking, I chose to keep it a potential temporary shelter. To be safe, I would come here from time to time to monitor if anyone else used it.


    It took me some time to find this shelter but I saved so much from not needing to build anything. My original plan was to only find a place today and come back later to transform it into a bunker. Instead, I would only need to refurbish it a little to get a perfectly livable environment.


    I teleported outside, finding out that the sun was setting. There was one last thing I wanted to do before it became dark. I teleported to Makji and stayed in the sky, monitoring any large troop movements. Alfiro was getting restless and, judging from the situation, I estimated their army would depart any day now. I continued further until I reached a very large city, which I assumed was Hyien, Makji¡¯s capital. One day¡¯s worth of travel south from Hyien was a first army detachment of about two thousand soldiers, already marching toward Thuk in the southeast. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the war started for real now. There was no doubt its scale would be something else, with tens of thousands of fighters combining their sel and martial prowess to defeat their enemies.


    Since I was here already, I memorized Hyien¡¯s coordinates before teleporting to 82. I helped Suuru close the stall, and we chatted a little when we were back home.


    ¡°Tila, I have a question about ranks.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°You said there are many transcendents in your world, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A bit more than a thousand.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s still hard for me to imagine a thousand of them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all relative. My world has a population of thirteen billion. That¡¯s less than one transcendent for ten million people, which makes them incredibly rare and valuable.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but reaching transcendence means that one should be rank 11, right?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to continue ranking up after that? Like rank 12?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, a rank 0 asking about rank 12? I like your optimism, Suuru. I¡¯ll cheer on you.¡±


    ¡°T-Tila! Don¡¯t tease me! That was a serious question.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something soothing about teasing you, Suuru. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stop anytime soon. I¡¯m already addicted.¡±


    ¡°Tila!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Yes, rank 12 exists.¡±


    ¡°Is there a maximum rank one can achieve?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. As far as I know, there are no limits. There are some tales about legendary warriors achieving rank 20 in the far past.¡±


    ¡°20! No way!¡±


    ¡°Well, no way indeed. No matter what, rank 20 is too unrealistic. The highest rank officially recorded in my world is rank 15.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°15? That¡¯s still incredible. How powerful is someone at that rank?¡±


    ¡°Unmatched, no doubt about it. But it wasn¡¯t without its price. There¡¯s only one person in history who reached that rank, and she did it at the very end of her life. She was probably one of the most incredible geniuses of all time but even then, she spent all her life only focusing on increasing her rank. She did nothing else. She didn¡¯t have a lover, a family, or children. Just magic training, from birth to death. It¡¯s no wonder she was the only one to achieve it. Who would want to spend their whole life only doing this?¡±


    ¡°She was a genius, she spent hundreds of years training, and she still couldn¡¯t reach more than 15?¡±


    ¡°Wow, look you, saying that as if reaching rank 15 is nothing.¡±


    She scowled, and I smiled back at her.


    ¡°You should know that it becomes harder to reach the next rank the higher you go. It¡¯s not too bad for lower ranks, rank 1 to 6, but one truly starts to feel it after rank 7. As for transcendent ranks, well, it¡¯s even worse. To make it simple, you can consider each transcendent rank to be similar to a wall, like the one from rank 6 to 7 and rank 10 to 11. Plus, each wall becomes harder and harder to break. That¡¯s why reaching rank 15 is an incredible achievement and why it¡¯s unrealistic to reach rank 20.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ What about you, Tila? How high do you think you¡¯ll reach?¡±


    ¡°Rank 11. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll try anymore after that. It¡¯s just not worth the hassle.¡±


    ¡°You say that as if you¡¯re certain you¡¯ll get there.¡±


    I gave a large grin.


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I should say the same to you now. It¡¯s good to be optimistic, even if you say it as a joke.¡±


    I continued to smile without faltering and she hesitated.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that as a joke, right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer that last question. She shut her mouth and stared at me with a frown.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 153 – Life Mage

    ¡°You told me breaking through the walls isn¡¯t something that can be taught. No matter how great your teachers were, it won¡¯t be of any help, right?¡±


    I shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll fare since I¡¯m not there yet. We¡¯ll see when the time comes. You should focus on reaching rank 1 first. It¡¯s good to be curious but it shouldn¡¯t distract you from your goal.¡±


    ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to tell me every time.¡±


    Judging that the mood was a bit tense, I proposed a more relaxing activity.


    ¡°Anyway, sex?¡±


    She smiled widely and nodded happily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was definitely a bit addicted, and, coupled with a complete lack of hesitation in accepting the act so easily, she was perfect. For the next hour or so, we enjoyed ourselves, following which we started our magic training. I included some physical training in the mix too, so we could stay in shape.


    The next morning, I made my way to Geola¡¯s temporary headquarters and was surprised to find two new faces on top of the mother-and-daughter combo. Both were men. I even managed to recognize their species now that I was more familiar with the outside world. One was a raccoon, small in size with grey and white fur coupled with long and thin whiskers, a rank 7 life mage. The other one was a boar around my size, with brown fur and short tusks, a rank 6 water mage.


    Crali pointed to the two of them, starting with the raccoon.


    ¡°This is Idun Anak. He¡¯s the best life mage in Geola and has been a great help during this crisis. This person is Ocateir Brin, the most skilled herbalist in our territory. His help is also valuable to overcome the pandemic.¡±


    The two men shook their heads.


    ¡°I wish that was the case but I can only relieve patients¡¯ pain with my life spells.¡±


    ¡°And I have no idea how to cure the disease. Young man, I was told to come here because you found some sort of prevention method?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Tila Urtek, a trader. Nothing¡¯s certain yet but there¡¯s a chance of it, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ A chance is still better than the current situation.¡±


    ¡°Anything that can help is welcome. I can¡¯t bear being so powerless in front of dying people any longer.¡±


    The two of them approached me with hope but Crali stopped them.


    ¡°Mr. Anak, Mr. Brin, I called you here to discuss this. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    The two men calmed down and swiftly did so. I glanced toward the sofa, noticing Angin Vejas reading a book as if completely uninterested in what was happening. I knew she was listening carefully, though, and decided not to pay too much attention to her.


    Once everyone was seated, Crali spoke again.


    ¡°What Tila got his hands on is called a vaccine. Apparently, it might be able to reduce the chances of getting infected by C1.¡±


    The herbalist was immediately interested.


    ¡°A medicine that can prevent disease infection? How does that work? What¡¯s the drug composition? How do you consume it? How long does it last?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t an expert on the topic but I would have to try my best.


    ¡°Not so many questions at the same time, please. Please keep in mind I don¡¯t know everything either. Now, let¡¯s start from the beginning. A vaccine is¡­¡±


    For the next twenty minutes or so, I explained the concept to them and answered the questions they asked. I went into more detail than my initial report to the two city rulers and even spoke about ideas like viruses, immune system response, and so on. The two medics, while in different fields, were fascinated by the knowledge they heard about for the first time.


    Eventually, the obvious question came my way.


    ¡°This is fascinating but how do you know about all of this, young man? And how did you get your hands on this ¡°vaccine¡±?¡±


    Crali intervened once more.


    ¡°Please remember what you promised. Nothing that we¡¯re talking about during this meeting goes out of it. You¡¯re not to talk to anyone about this, not even your family members.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can see why now. If this is true, this knowledge is revolutionary. Still¡­¡±


    The life mage eyed me with greed without finishing his sentence. This wasn¡¯t too surprising since life mages were considered some sort of ¡°nobles¡±, be it here or in my world, which made a lot of sense. Their existence was the difference between life and death for many people. Antagonizing a life mage was the same as shooting oneself in the foot, plus getting a cohort of folks indebted to them after you.


    I also wanted to create a connection with him. Having a rank 7 life mage as an acquaintance was extremely valuable. And, of course, life mages knew well of their value and usually charged exorbitant amounts of money for their service. They often became greedy as a side effect, and this raccoon seemed to fit the stereotype perfectly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡°still¡±. We¡¯re here to fight against this outbreak, nothing more and nothing less. You¡¯re free to imagine anything you want but my mother vowed to personally chase after you if there¡¯s any information leak happening.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that true, my Lady?¡±


    The life mage turned his head toward Angin but she ignored him, which only made him more fearful.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, so you should behave. We didn¡¯t welcome you from Taifau just to lose you for such a silly reason, right?¡±


    ¡°I-I understand. I¡¯ll never reveal anything to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too. Not that I had any intention of doing so anyway.¡±


    The herbalist seemed to be a lot more compassionate, possessing more empathy compared to the raccoon. We continued to talk some more until we got to the point where they should test the vaccine and try to reproduce it. The life mage wasn¡¯t so useful in the second aspect while the herbalist seemed to be far from confident about such a monumental task, which made sense. However, it was maybe the only solution to save the city, and he had no choice but to try it together with his colleagues.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 154 – Useful Contact

    Our talk concluded when all useful information was shared. The city herbalists would become very busy in the future on top of their already stretched capacities. The three outsiders that we were exited the tent and the boar quickly departed after a simple greeting. The life mage stayed with me, seeming like he still had something to say.


    ¡°Your knowledge is awe-inspiring, Mr. Urtek. Please do visit me if you ever get injured. I¡¯ll gladly heal you back to full health.¡±


    This was great for me since I wanted to get acquainted with a life mage. What more could I ask for when he was the best in the whole region? He was still far from the transcendent life mage that repeatedly healed me during my training but rank 7 was far from negligible. At that rank, he could heal most wounds and even regenerate lost limbs. Since I never knew what could happen in this dangerous world, he truly was a precious asset.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I imagine you have an establishment inside Geola?¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m situated in the south-east of the city.¡±


    He explained how to get to his clinic and I memorized it carefully.


    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the best time to get hurt, of course, so let¡¯s hope things get back to normal soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everything¡¯s resting on Mr. Brin and the other herbalists now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too worried. That man is very skilled. He¡¯ll find a way out of this.¡±


    We chatted a bit more and separated after that. It was now time to focus on my tasks.


    On that day and the following ones, I went into a sort of routine. In the morning, I would visit Geola¡¯s rulers to get any news. If they asked me to, I would buy some more vaccines for them. They compensated me plenty for that so I had no complaints about it. Then, I would get food from the bunnies¡¯ village and open our stall in 82¡¯s market. In the afternoon, I checked on my potential emergency shelter while slowly furnishing it. In the evening, it was time for physical and magic training.


    These were the things I did daily. Apart from that, I would sometimes visit Ulum to tease her, monitor the advance of the different armies, or learn dome 6¡¯s language. I also found out that Wico and Selva had been relocated to tents close to the military barracks outside Geola but had gotten bored in a matter of hours. They left that very day, going to train somewhere unknown, which apparently meant they escaped on an adventure.


    I decided on a day to spend in the bunnies¡¯ village and announced it in advance. Someone proposed having a festival on that day to eat the unsold food but the idea was rejected since it wouldn¡¯t feel right to celebrate when the city next door was in such big trouble. Instead, it would just be a slightly more jovial day, where people would visit each other¡¯s houses to share good food and stories. A lot of bunnies chose to use the opportunity to take a day off too.


    **********


    Kuini woke up in a great mood. Today was the day she had been waiting for, the one that would allow her to spend a lot of time together with Tila. She was happy to see him every day but each encounter was brief and they could barely exchange a few words. This would be different. She had plans to keep him company as much as possible and learn more about him.


    Just like often, she found herself together in the kitchen with her mother since her father and brothers weren¡¯t awake yet. Noticing her terrific mood, her mother grinned teasingly.


    ¡°Do you like him that much, darling?¡±


    She instinctively denied it.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. There¡¯s no need to be so wary. I approve, you know? He¡¯s a nice young man. I could have taken him for myself if I wasn¡¯t already married.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Mom!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worried about me. There¡¯re quite a few women who are interested in him, you know?¡±


    Of course, she knew. It was expected since her Lord was so nice to everyone. From whom else would bunnies ever receive that sort of treatment except from other bunnies? He injected so much fresh air into the village. There wasn¡¯t a single villager who hated him. As for women, well, it went without saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    ¡°But you should be. Things can go extremely fast and before you know it, he could be taken already.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want that. Or at least, she wanted to be part of it. Someone great like her Lord might have many companions; it was only normal. However, it would be terrible if she wasn¡¯t included.


    Waja smiled half teasingly, half with comprehension, and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    She closed on her daughter''s ear and whispered into it. The young bunny was shocked by her parent¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°What? N-No way! How can I do that?¡±


    ¡°Why not? We¡¯re bunnies. This is all normal for us.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­ He¡¯s not a bunny. What if he hates it? And despise me?¡±


    ¡°Pfft. That¡¯s never going to happen. He¡¯s a young man. His head is full of this stuff. And also, did you forget what happened the first day he was here?¡±


    She knew exactly what her mother was talking about. Tila¡¯s reaction to relief time was indeed very unexpected.


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust me, dear. Just do that and he¡¯ll be within your palm. Once he¡¯s yours, you¡¯ll be able to do anything you want with him.¡±


    Her words sounded incredibly attractive. Anything she wanted with her Lord? What would she do? There were just too many options!


    She shook her head, not believing her thought process had escaped her control. Tila wasn¡¯t a farmer boy or a normal trader. He was someone on par with legendary heroes. It was absurd to think of making him hers.


    And yet, a few seconds later, her imagination ran wild again, putting her in a daze that pushed her mother to smile once more.


    **********


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 155 – Rest Day

    I previously asked Suuru if she wanted to join me to spend a day of rest in the bunnies¡¯ village and she eventually agreed despite initially feeling anxious about closing the stall. Our booth wasn¡¯t an issue, though. We simply announced beforehand we would be closed on that day and our customers didn¡¯t complain about it, for the most part. There were always a few people who would use any opportunity to grumble but they were in a minority. It wasn¡¯t that odd for stall owners to have a day off, after all.


    On the day itself, we teleported to the village, and I convinced the guards to let her come in as my partner in business. The mood was light, with most of the bunnies smiling and chatting with their neighbors. I was greeted warmly, as usual, but my companion attracted more attention than me. Both sides were interested since Suuru marveled at the small bunnies in front of her too.


    ¡°Welcome, Tila! You¡¯re not alone today? Who¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my business partner, Suuru. Suuru, this is Mr. Nime and this is Mrs. Caob.¡±


    She smiled gently at the white-furred species, now more used to encountering non-human people.


    ¡°Nice to meet you two. I¡¯m Suuru.¡±


    As expected, her gentle demeanor and total lack of animosity didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The two bunnies immediately grinned back and introduced themselves. After a bit more chatting, they offered us some snacks, which we gladly took, returning those with small gifts I had stocked beforehand in anticipation of the event.


    We continued our way forward, coming across many other relaxed bunnies. I didn¡¯t know all of them by name since their number was too high but tried to introduce anyone I had previous interactions with. They were all interested in Suuru and it seemed the news spread quickly since more and more villagers came our way to get a look at the new arrival.


    The Muyal family was one of these groups and they seemed surprised by Suuru¡¯s presence, especially Waja and Kuini.


    ¡°Welcome, Tila. Please introduce us.¡±


    ¡°Of course. This is Suuru, my business partner. Suuru, this is the Muyal family, from whom I buy the crops.¡±


    I went through each family member and Suuru introduced herself. Zay started talking to me after that and the two women in the family used the opportunity to take Suuru aside and chat with her in a low voice. More men came to our side while some other women joined their side and our group ended up divided into two.


    ¡°Here, try this, Tila. It¡¯s my family¡¯s specialty.¡±


    One bunny I often greeted gave me a small piece of bread filled with a mix of vegetables and sauce. I gave him a little something back before putting the whole thing in my mouth. The flavors of freshly baked wheat bread together with delicious warm vegetables exploded in my mouth, filling me with bliss. I engulfed the whole thing at high speed while the men laughed at my reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good! What¡¯s this called?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it. We call it babin. We eat this almost every day.¡±


    ¡°You could sell this for money!¡±


    ¡°Haha, is that the first thing you think about? As expected of a merchant.¡±


    ¡°Tila, try this next.¡±


    For the next few minutes, I was given one food after the other without any break. It was barely the start of the day and I was feeling full already. A while later, the women seemed to have ended their side of the conversation as they came to mix with us. A lot of the women seemed more relaxed now, including Waja and Kuini, and many of them came to invite us to their house for some snacks and drinks.


    This was how we spent a large part of the morning, going from one house to the other, discussing anything and everything while exchanging gifts and food. This wasn¡¯t a festival in the strict sense but it also did feel much different from one. At the very least, these sorts of social exchanges fit perfectly with me, and I was right into my element.


    Suuru was sometimes taken away by a group of women, leaving me to accept the invitation of some other bunny. Right now, I ended up in the house of Mrs. Fitak, one of the women bunnies I had the most interactions with. She was a woman who always invited me for a snack every time I was in the village and we were pleased I finally had enough leeway to accept her invitation.


    She made me sit on a stool before bringing me a drink and some food. The drink wasn¡¯t a problem but I had to force myself to eat the snack. Fortunately, these were small biscuit-like sweets, and they tasted amazing.


    ¡°Wow, are they made from almonds? They¡¯re so tasty! Did you ever think about opening a sweets shop?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Tila, dear. Your mind is only filled with business and money. But I¡¯m happy you enjoy them. You can eat as many as you want.¡±


    Despite the seemingly rebuking words, her face and the tone of her voice revealed her mood. She was delighted, watching me with a full blooming smile.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Despite being full, I couldn¡¯t help trying another one.


    ¡°So, tell me, how are you doing these days?¡±


    ¡°Relatively good in these circumstances, I guess. I can¡¯t do any trading in Geola but, except for that, I¡¯m managing well.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your health? Are you eating correctly?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be healthy? I eat food grown in this village every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Crops grown by bunnies are the best. You should keep doing that.¡±


    ¡°What about you, ma¡¯am? Are you doing well?¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her smile faltered a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing¡­ well. Everyone¡¯s very nice to me.¡±


    I sensed something and couldn¡¯t help asking her.


    ¡°Is there something bothering you? Maybe I can help?¡±


    Her reaction, however, exceeded my expectations. She stared at me for a long time before her eyes filled with tears.


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 156 – Not Exactly Similar

    This startled me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ma¡¯am? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    She shook her head while crying even further.


    ¡°Forgive me, dear. I-I didn¡¯t mean to cry. But¡­¡±


    Her gaze focused on me through her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You look so much like him¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t need to mind me.¡±


    I understood who she was talking about. I was warned not to touch on the topic since it was sensitive in this village but what could I do if she opened the door first? I waited until she calmed down a little, using her hands to clear her teary eyes. I thought it might help to talk about her lost husband instead of keeping everything inside.


    ¡°May I ask about him?¡±


    She nodded and unsuccessfully tried to smile.


    ¡°My husband wasn¡¯t a bunny like it is common, but an ox. He actually didn¡¯t look anything like you.¡±


    As far as I knew, oxen were quite a large species. It was hard to imagine a big ox being together with a small bunny but it seemed they had made it work.


    ¡°It¡¯s your personality that is so similar. He was also very outgoing and friendly, always smiling and joking around. You could have been brothers from parents of two different species and no one would have found it strange. Oh, I miss him so much¡­¡±


    Her tears reappeared as soon as she was done speaking. I came closer and tapped on her back awkwardly, not knowing what else I could do. Empty words of comfort didn¡¯t mean much in these situations. After sniffing for a while, she settled down once more. She watched me with a certain amount of hope.


    ¡°He always hugged me inside his big arms whenever I felt upset.¡±


    It was obvious what she wanted me to do but I couldn¡¯t help hesitating for a second. Eventually, I carefully took her small body in my arms, where she wiggled until she was comfortable, her pleasant grassy smell filling the space in front of me.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the feeling. So warm and secure. Thank you, my dear¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes in appreciation. We kept the position for some time until I felt her breathing becoming steady. She had fallen asleep, just like this, maybe tired from experiencing such intense emotions. I carried her to her room and tucked her into the bed. When I was sure she wouldn¡¯t wake up, I quietly left her home.


    I hadn¡¯t dared ask how her husband passed away. Yet, there was a high chance it hadn¡¯t been a pleasant death, considering bunnies¡¯ unfortunate history. It might be better to avoid the topic unless she spoke of it herself.


    I visited a couple more houses after that. By then, it was time for lunch. One of the goals of this event was to eat as much food as possible before it turned bad, but having eaten all morning, I had no room for anything more. Bunnies didn¡¯t seem to have that problem, engulfing food continuously throughout the day. Suuru and I had to force ourselves to fit in a little bit of food not to appear unpolite but we could already feel the effect of overeating on our inflated stomachs. I probably never ate that much since coming to this world.


    Right after lunch, Suuru was taken away again while Kuini was the one to invite me. She didn¡¯t have a home of her own so the best she could do was to take me to her room. Just like all the other bunnies, she offered me her homemade cooking, as if we hadn¡¯t just finished lunch. I could only give her a wry smile while sightly biting into a soft and mellow cake.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Kuini.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat. I can see that you¡¯re full.¡±


    ¡°Full to burst, haha. But I should at least taste it since you put in the effort to prepare it.¡±


    She turned her head away like usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re like this that so many bunnies are interested in you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Who?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t know but having another point of view couldn¡¯t hurt. Kuini pouted a little bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But not all of them are interested in me in that way. I was in Mrs. Fitak¡¯s house just before and she told me I reminded her of her husband. She¡¯s just missing him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong, my Lord. You should never underestimate bunnies. We¡¯re very open when it comes to this.¡±


    ¡°Hoho? What about you, then?¡±


    Despite just affirming the opposite, she blushed a little.


    ¡°I¡­ Me too, of course.¡±


    There was a moment of silence when I neither confirmed nor denied her claim. I switched to a more comfortable topic after that.


    ¡°Anyway, how are you doing these days, Kuini? We don¡¯t have a lot of time to talk usually so you can tell me everything now.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I also wanted to talk to you more. I¡¯m doing fine, there¡¯s not much to say. My day-to-day life is very boring. Just farm work, preparing meals with my mother, taking care of Zoke and Tilen, and sleeping.¡±


    ¡°What about a hobby?¡±


    ¡°Hobby?¡±


    ¡°I mean a pastime, a leisure activity.¡±


    ¡°I like taking care of the house whenever I have some free time.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could call that a hobby. The main issue was that there wasn¡¯t much to do in a village like this one. People usually met with one another when they were bored. It was also possible to play some simple games. As for books, they were a lot rarer since they were expensive.


    From what I heard, some of the bunnies were cautious toward Kuini due to her eyes. As such, she didn¡¯t have many people to hang out with outside of her family.


    This gave me an idea. I took a game set out, one of the most popular games in the outer world, and showed it to her.


    ¡°Did you ever play this?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion

 Chapter 157 – Travel Stories

    ¡°This is¡­ backgammon, right? Mr. Nime owns this game because he likes to collect them, but I haven¡¯t tried it myself.¡±


    ¡°I also only heard about the rules from the merchant selling it. We¡¯re on the same level.¡±


    ¡°Did you bring it to play with us today?¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to play with you.¡±


    I set up the board and pieces according to what I remembered while reviewing the rules. Once everything was clear, we started the first round.


    ¡°I remember you wanted to hear stories about my trip to Makji, right? I can tell you while we play.¡±


    She gave me a joyful smile.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Thus began our moment of fun. For the first time since I was sent to this planet, I felt like I was truly taking a vacation day. There was no stress, no urgent task to do, no contract to respect. It was all about having fun, relaxing, and an extreme excess of food. I hoped Suuru would feel the same, whatever she was doing right now. I should probably play some of the local games with her too at some point. We were so much into sex recently that it didn¡¯t leave much time for anything else.


    At the very least, I could see that Kuini was enjoying the moment without possible doubt. Even though it was my first time playing this game, it wasn¡¯t like board games were unknown to me. As for Kuini, she played like a complete beginner who had no idea what move was good or bad. She was losing badly, and yet, that didn¡¯t seem to bother her in the least. Her expression was bright and she reacted very well to my narrative.


    ¡°At that moment, on both sides of the road, two groups of ten bandits attacked us in pincer!¡±


    She jolted in surprise, her face tainted by worry.


    ¡°Bandits! Did you get hurt, my Lord?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t jump to the conclusion like that. Each side had a rank 3 sorcerer and they greatly outnumbered us 3 to 20 while we only had a rank 6 and a rank 2 escort. The bandits rushed at us at full speed¡­¡±


    Kuini was entranced by my story to the point she stopped playing until the bandit attack arc concluded. She sighed in relief when hearing the positive conclusion and I continued with what happened after that. Of course, I skipped the sexual parts, creating a much more wholesome epic than what truly occurred.


    The bunny got angry when hearing about the thief and the behavior of the duchess¡¯ army. She rejoiced when hearing about the eventual successful trade, and her eyes widened at the large amount of profit it generated.


    ¡°250 golds. This is so much money¡­¡±


    ¡°The timing was right and the goods targeted their needs. Of course, the actual amount is a bit less since I had to pay for all the expenses during the trip and the mercenaries¡¯ salary. It¡¯s also the price of risking our lives on those relatively dangerous roads. But yes, having a successful transaction can earn a lot of money. You should try and be a merchant too, Kuini. I can help you set yourself up.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bunny with disparate eyes. It¡¯d never work. Farm work in this village is better for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I¡¯ve realized a lot of the cooked meals and baked sweets made in this village taste great. I¡¯m sure many would be interested in buying them.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­ What about you sell them for us, my Lord?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting idea. Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°In this village, we have many widows who lost their husbands. Have you ever wondered how they made a living, my Lord?¡±


    ¡°No, I was always careful not to touch upon the topic after your mother told me about this situation.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you. They receive a subsidy from Geola. Some women chose to receive a field to grow crops or fruits, however, most of them simply get money every week to sustain their needs.¡±


    That was a bit surprising. I didn¡¯t know the exact circumstances but was certain this wasn¡¯t something that applied to everyone living in Geola. It showed once again how much Lady Vejas cared about bunnies.


    ¡°Is it enough to live?¡±


    ¡°It is. But that doesn¡¯t solve all the problems. A lot of them are idle and spend the days chatting with their neighbors or cooking food. That¡¯s why there¡¯s so much food variety in this village. I¡¯m sure that a lot of them would be happy to cook food to sell in Geola and make a living like this. It¡¯d give meaning to their lives.¡±


    This didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea at all. I was selling selnic items because of the circumstances and their profitability but that didn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t diversify my businesses. To be exact, I was planning to do that eventually and it was just a matter of when.


    ¡°That sounds like an amazing plan. You might have a talent for this, Kuini.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal, my Lord.¡±


    Despite saying this, she was visibly happy about the praise.


    ¡°It¡¯ll have to wait until the timing is right. I¡¯ll think about it when it happens.¡±


    We continued playing while chatting for some time. Kuini was getting better at the game very slowly, so I ended up winning all the rounds. When we were in the middle of our fourth try, loud bells resounded all over the village. I was now used to it and quickly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    However, Kuini held my sleeve as I turned my back to her. Startled, I looked at her with interrogation. She trembled a little, blushed, and looked away, before finally staring at me right in the eyes.


    ¡°M-My Lord. Would you like to watch over me?¡±


    Read 30 more chapters here: https://subscribestar.adult/dictatelion or here: /Dictatelion